THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT  OF 

IT.   Y.illirm  A.    om 


NARRATIVE 


MISSION     TO     ORISSA, 

. 

(THE  SITE  OP  THE  TEMPLE  OF  JUGURNATH ;) 


SUPPORTED    BY 

THE  NEW  CONNEXION  OF  GENERAL  BAPTISTS 
IN    ENGLAND. 


BY    AMOS  <SUT  TON. 


'  To  them  which  sat  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death,  light  is  sprung  up.' 

BOSTON: 

PUBLISHED    BY    DAVID    MARKS, 

1833. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1833, 

by  DAVID  MARKS, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts 


BOSTON: 

Samuel  N.  Dickinton.  Printer, 
52,  Washington  Street. 


SI 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


WHEN  the  compiler  of  this  narrative  first  turned 
his  attention  to  the  work,  he  had  not  sufficiently  con- 
sidered the  delicate  situation  in  which  he  was  about 
to  place  himself,  by  narrating  the  progress  of  a  mis- 
sion with  which  he  stood  so  closely  connected.  But 
as  he  advanced  he  felt  this  difficulty  so  sensibly  that 
many  times  he  had  nearly  resolved  to  abandon  his 
task.  When,  however,  he  reflected  upon  the  weak 
state  in  which  he  left  the  Orissa  mission,  and  the 
sweet  hope  that  his  American  brethren  would  render 
some  assistance  was  present  to  his  mind,  he  was 
again  induced  to  prosecute  his  work.  The  praise  or 
censure  of  mankind,  so  far  as  respects  himself  only, 
he  feels  to  be  of  little  consequence,  provided  the 
cause  which  he  has  espoused  is  not  injured ;  but 
should  the  narrative  of  this  mission  have  the  effect 
of  eliciting  the  prayers  of  God's  people  in  its  behalf, 
or  of  adding  to  its  means  of  benefitting  the  immortal 
myriads  of  Orissa,  he  will  have  accomplished  his 
design. 

On  the  ground  of  authorship  the  compiler  begs  to 
state  explicitly,  that  he  lays  claim  to  nothing.  His 


IV  ADVERTISEMENT. 

task  has  been  to  arrange  suchr  materials  as  he  could 
obtain  from  printed  documents  or  private  memoran- 
dums ;  these  he  has  connected  sometimes  by  re- 
marks of  his  own,  and  not  unfrequently  by  the 
remarks  of  others,  which  have  been  so  blended  with 
his  own  observations  that  it  was  difficult  to  mark 
them  with  precision.  He  hoped  to  accomplish  his 
humble  labours  more  carefully,  but  his  floating  study 
was  so  thronged  with  passengers,  and  rendered  so 
incommodious  by  the  variety  of  business  transacted 
in  it,  that  very  little  opportunity  for  literary  pursuits 
was  afforded  him.  Indeed,  he  could  not  have 
accomplished  his  task  but  for  the  willing  services  of 
Mrs.  S.  as  his  amanuensis.  But  too  much  has  per- 
haps already  been  said  respecting  this  narrative. 
May  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  condescend  to  employ 
it  as  a  means  of  benefitting  his  cause  ;  and  to  him,  as 
is  most  due,  shall  be  the  praise. 

SHIP  FENKLON,  20th  April,  1833. 


A   NARRATIVE 


MISSION    TO    ORISSA 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS. 

AMIDST  the  changing  scenes  of  time,  and  the  brief 
vanities  of  mortal  life,  there  are  no  pursuits  which 
so  deeply  interest  the  true  philanthropist  as  those 
which  bear  upon  the  everlasting  destiny  of  man,  and 
tend  to  fit  him  for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in 
light.  Hence  the  history  of  attempts  to  spread 
among  the  benighted  nations  of  the  earth  the  light  of 
the  glorious  gospel,  has  always  been  acceptable  to 
the  Christian  reader ;  and,  while  it  has  afforded  in- 
struction, has  called  forth  increased  efforts  in  the  cause 
of  God  and  man.  Works  of  this  kind,  however,  have 
as  yet  been  very  scantily  supplied ;  there  are  several 
interesting  missions  established  in  various  parts  of 
the  heathen  world,  respecting  whose  progress  very 
little  is  known  beyond  the  circle  of  those  who  are 
immediately  interested  in  their  support.  The  mission 
in  Orissa,  supported  by  the  English  General  Baptists 
is  one  of  those ;  and  to  furnish  some  account  of  it  is 
the  design  of  this  little  work.  The  writer  has  been 
engaged  in  that  mission  for  a  number  of  years,  but 
ill  health  obliged  him  to  seek  the  benefit  of  a  long 
sea  voyage.  He  has  chosen  to  visit  the  United  States 
first  with  a  view  to  the  restoration  of  his  health,  and 


VI  INTRODUCTORY     REMARKS. 

secondly  with  a  hope  of  awakening  the  attention  of 
his  brethren  in  that  part  of  the  world  to  the  import- 
ance of  missionary  exertion.  As  but  little  is  known 
in  America  respecting  the  mission  with  which  the 
writer  is  connected,  he  has  thought  that  a  brief  ac- 
count of  its  origin  and  proceedings  would  have  a 
tendency  to  promote  his  object,  or  at  least  prepare 
the  mind  of  his  brethren  in  that  country  to  listen  to 
its  claims. 

The  general  Baptists  of  England,  were,  during  the 
17th  century,  an  active,  numerous  body  of  Chris- 
tians. They  were  orthodox  in  sentiment,  and  fervent 
in  piety,  but  unhappily  the  doctrine  of  Socinianism 
crept  into  their  churches,  and  while  it  eat  out  the 
vital  spirit  of  Christianity,  thinned  their  numbers, 
and  spread  a  general  torpor  over  the  whole  body. 
At  length  the  indefatigable  Dan  Taylor  arose  among 
them,  and  fanned  the  dying  embers  of  piety  into  a 
flame.  His  spirit  was  grieved  at  the  desolation  of 
the  churches  ;  he  wrote,  and  travelled,  and  preached 
and  prayed  in  behalf  of  the  pure  doctrines  of  the 
gospel.  He  succeeded  in  many  instances,  in  con- 
firming the  wavering  in  the  fundamental  truths  of 
the  Bible ;  he  gathered  around  him  a  band  of  breth- 
ren of  similar  feelings  with  himself;  they  grew  bold 
in  defence  of  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints  ; 
they  opposed  the  deadening  influence  of  Socinianism, 
and  when  they  could  do  no  more  in  reforming  the 
body,  they  separated  and  formed  themselves  into  a 
distinct  society  under  the  name  of  "The  New  Con- 
nexion of  General  Baptists."  This  important  meas- 
ure was  effected  A.  D.  1770,  and  from  that  time  the 
New  Connexion  has  gradually  increased  in  numbers 
and  influence,  while  the  old  General  Baptists  have 


INTRODUCTORY     REMARKS.  Vll 

continued  to  sink  into  comparative  insignificance. 
The  rise  of  the  Particular  Baptist  Mission  in  1791 
spread  a  new  influence  through  the  churches  ;  a  high- 
er tone  of  piety  was  excited  ;  a  more  active  principle 
of  benevolence  warmed  the  hearts  of  British  Chris- 
tians, and  a  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  the  world  was 
called  into  exercise,  which  had  lain  dormant  through 
many  preceding  generations.  The  New  Connexion 
of  General  Baptists  partook  of  this  revival  of  primi- 
tive Christianity,  though  for  some  years  they  fancied 
themselves  too  few  in  number,  and  too  limited  in 
their  resources  to  do  any  thing  for  missions  more 
than  throw  their  mite  into  the  treasury  of  the  then 
existing  societies.  At  length  Providence  raised  up 
the  Rev.  J.  G.  Pike  to  advocate  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions among  the  General  Baptists.  His  whole  soul 
was  called  forth  in  behalf  of  the  perishing  nations  of 
idolaters.  He  pleaded  their  cause  with  such  affect- 
ing importunity,  and  such  invincible  ardour,  that 
opposition  was  silenced ;  difficulties  vanished ; 
friends  were  encouraged  ;  and  the  resolution  to 
attempt  to  do  something  among  the  heathen  was 
formed  at  the  annual  association  of  the  New  Con- 
nexion, in  A.  D.  1816. 

In  turning  over  the  pages  of  civil  history,  we 
cannot  help  reflecting  that  the  mightiest  nations 
arose  from  small  beginnings,  and  that  some  of  the 
most  famous  heroes  were  once  obscure,  and  perhaps 
despised,  individuals.  This  remark  is  not  intended  to 
convey  an  idea  that  the  humble  memorial  upon 
which  we  are  now  entering  will  yield  to  a  more  im- 
portant history  of  mightier  achievements  performed 
by  the  little  society  to  which  it  relates,  (though  in  one 
view  this  will  most  assuredly  be  the  case,)  but  it  may 


Vlll  INTRODUCTORY     REMARKS. 

induce  a  salutary  application  of  the  question  "  who 
hath  despised  the  day  of  small  things  ?"  and  justify 
the  attempt  at  preserving  an  account  of  the  efforts  of 
a  body  of  Christians  engaged  in  attacking  one  of  the 
strongest  holds  of  the  prince  of  darkness  ;  and  which 
under  Providence  extracted  the  first  stones  from  the 
foundation  of  that  "  mighty  pagoda"  which  after  ages 
are  destined  to  see  crumbling  into  dust.  Jugur- 
nath,  the  great,  the  obscene,  the  bloody  Jugurnath, 
must  fall ;  long,  perhaps,  will  be  the  struggle,  and 
fierce  the  conflict,  but  he  must  fall  ;  and  the  place 
which  knows  him  now  will  know  him  no  more  for 
ever. 

The  Prophets  and  Apostles  who  foretold  the  tri- 
umphs of  the  gospel,  and  the  blessings  of  Immanuel's 
reign,  looked  through  many  a  bitter  persecution,  and 
beyond  successive  ages  of  pagan  darkness.  They 
saw  in  their  prophetic  vision  the  long  night  of  anti- 
christ, and  the  extended  sway  of  the  iron  hearted  man 
of  Mecca ;  but  we  have  passed  those  direful  scenes, 
we  anticipate  no  such  obstructions  to  the  spread  of 
light  and  truth,  we  believe  that  the  last  struggle  of 
expiring  idolatry  has  commenced,  and  that  the  first 
kindlings  of  the  glorious  day  of  universal  bliss  have 
already  dawned  to  be  obscured  no  more.  Or  if  a 
passing  cloud  shall  for  a  moment  spread  the  gloom 
of  night  over  our  hopes  and  prospects,  it  will  soon 
pass  away,  and  the  full  orbed  glories  of  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness,  appear  to  diffuse  eternal  light,  and 
life,  and  joy. 


CHAPTER     I. 


THE  first  missionaries  sent  out  by  the  General  Baptist 
Missionary  Society  were,  the  Rev.  William  Bampton, 
then  pastor  of  G.  B.  church  at  Great  Yarmouth,  and  the 
Rev.  James  Peggs,  a  student  at  the  G.  B.  Academy  at 
Wisbeach.  The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Bampton 
contains  the  offer  of  himself  to  become  their  missionary. 

"Great  Yarmouth,  Jan.  11,  1820. 
Dear  Brother  Pike, 

"My  mind  has  often  been  employed  in  thinking  of 
missionary  labours,  and  some  of  my  friends  have  thought 
me  a  proper  person  to  engage  in  them.  I  have  hitherto 
been  kept  from  offering  my  services  to  our  infant  society, 
partly  by  the  state  of  my  health.  In  my  last  situation  I 
found  it  necessary  to  teach  school,  and  as  I  am  consider- 
ably disposed  to  read  and  think,  this  so  far  increased 
the  sedentariness  of  my  life  as  to  produce  an  inward 
fever,  which  enervated  and  depressed  me  so  much,  as  to 
render  me  almost  good  for  nothing.  Indeed  I  found  that  I 
must  either  relinquish  my  school  or  my  ministry,  and  of 
course  chose  the  former.  I  have  now  been  rid  of  my 
school  upwards  of  two  years,  but  I  still  feel  something  of 
the  fever,  though  I  am  happy  to  say  much  less  than  I 
once  did.  It  has  depressed  me  so  much  during  part  of 
the  time  I  have  been  at  Yarmouth,  as  to  make  me  con- 
clude I  should  be  useless  as  a  missionary,  and  therefore 
ought  not  to  be  one.  However,  I  am  now  in  the  habit  of 
composing  and  preaching  five  sermons  a  week,  all  in 
Yarmouth.  This  proves  at  least,  that  in  some  way  I  am 
able  to  do  something,  and  I  have  lately  read  Newel's 
Conversion  of  the  World,  and  Foster's  astonishing  sermon 
1 


2  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

at  Bristol.  The  result  is,  that  I  feel  willing  to  spend  my 
life  in  missionary  labours,  but,  being  a  married  man,  I 
have  of  course  another  to  consult.  Now  Mrs.  Bampton 
is  so  far  from  being  "without  natural  affection,"  that  she 
feels  it,  I  think,  in  more  than  an  ordinary  degree.  This 
of  course  binds  her  to  her  native  country.  In  addition  to 
this,  she  is  not  without  fear  that  my  constitution  would 
sink  under  the  labour  and  change  of  climate,  and  that  she 
would  be  a  widow  in  a  foreign  land.  On  the  one  hand, 
these  considerations  discourage  her,  but  on  the  other 
hand,  she  loves  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  and  is 
desirous  not  to  hinder,  but  to  promote  my  usefulness. 

"  Last  Lord's  day,  and  last  night  Mr.  Peggs  preached 
for  us ;  we  of  course  talked  about  the  mission,  and  Mrs. 
B.  consented  that  I  should  offer  my  services,  and  thus 
bring  the  matter  under  discussion  ;  still,  however,  reserv- 
ing in  her  own  hands  a  little  power  to  decline.  My  idea 
of  my  own  constitution  is  not  that  it  is  athletic,  but  tough. 
However,  such  as  I  am,  I  am  desirous  of  spending  my 
life  as  usefully  as  possible,  and  troubling  myself  less  than 
I  did  about  my  qualifications,  either  bodily  or  mental.  I 
leave  the  committee  to  judge  whether  or  not  I  be  fit  for 
the  work.  All  my  literary  attainments  (if  they  may  be  so 
called,)  are  comprehended  in  an  acquaintance  with  the 
English  language,  and  a  smattering  of  Greek,  and  should 
I  go  abroad,  it  would  give  me  pleasure  to  get  a  little  bet- 
ter furnished  by  a  few  months  residence  at  Wisbeach. 

"  I  have  been  interrupted,  and  know  not  what  more  to 
say.  We  are  in  a  low  state  at  Yarmouth,  but  I  am  pleas- 
ed at  being  able  to  add,  that  I  expect  to  baptise  two  or 
three  persons  next  Thursday  evening. 

"  You  Sir,  will  no  doubt  reply  to  this,  and  add  your 
Amen,  to  the  wish  that  God  may  guide  us  by  his  counsel. 
I  am,  dear  brother,  respectfully, 

and  affectionately  yours, 

W.  BAMPTON." 

Soon  after  the  above  date,  Mr.  Peggs,  who  had  for 


OB.ISSA     MISSION.  3 

some  time  had  his  mind  deeply  exercised  on  the  subject 
of  missions,  communicated  his  decision  in  a  letter  to  the 
secretary.  "  On  this,"  he  states,  "my  third  day  of  fasting 
and  prayer  this  year  relative  to  my  missionary  course,  I 
have  obtained  decision.  This  afternoon  I  have  solemnly 
devoted  myself  to  the  service  of  God  among  the  heathen." 

The  offers  of  these  two  brethren  having  been  accepted, 
it  was  determined  that  they  should  sail  for  India  in  com- 
pany with  Rev.  William  Ward,  one  of  the  three  distin- 
guished brethren  at  Serampore,  who  was  then  in  Eng- 
land. Nearly  twelve  months  however  passed  away 
before  Mr.  Ward  was  prepared  to  embark,  which  period 
was  employed  by  Mr.  Bampton  in  acquiring  some  knowl- 
edge in  medicine,  and  by  Mr.  Peggs  and  Mrs.  Bampton, 
in  obtaining  an  acquaintance  with  the  British  system  of 
education. 

The  approach  of  spring  in  1821,  rendering  it  probable 
that  the  departure  of  these  brethren  from  their  native 
land  drew  nigh,  several  members  of  the  committee  were 
appointed  as  a  sub-committee  to  attend  to  their  outfit, 
when,  all  things  being  in  a  sufficient  state  of  forwardness, 
the  ordination  of  Mr.  Bampton  took  place  at  Louthbor- 
ough,  May  15. 

"  The  meeting  was  one  of  a  highly  interesting  and 
solemn  description.  Crowds  of  friends,  to  the  best  of 
causes,  flocked  from  the  neighbouring  churches,  and 
some  persons  even  from  the  distance  of  thirty  or  forty 
miles.  The  chapel,  filled  to  excess,  was  unable  to  receive 
all  that  sought  admittance,  and  a  number  were  thus  de- 
prived of  the  pleasure  which  those  enjoyed  who  were 
happy  enough  to  gain  a  place  within  its  walls.  The  ser- 
vices were  deeply  impressive.  Mr.  Bampton  with  an 
unusual  degree  of  firmness,  and  with  much  propriety, 
replied  to  the  questions  proposed  respecting  his  motives 
and  principles.  The  congregation  were  then  asked  if 
they  would  pledge  themselves  to  support  the  mission,  and 
pray  for  the  missionaries,  and  requested,  if  they  would  give 
that  pledge,  to  express  it  by  holding  up  their  hands.  Such 


NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

a  show  of  hands  was  instantly  presented  as  has  not  been 
often  seen.  Never  had  so  many  been  raised  at  once  in 
our  connexion,  and  hand  and  heart  seemed  to  go  together. 
Before  this  scene  the  rnission  had  many  friends,  now  it 
has  many  who  in  the  house  of  God,  and  in  his  solemn 
presence,  have  pledged  themselves  to  be  its  prayerful 
friends  and  constant  supporters.  Surely  this  vow  will 
not  be  forgotten  ;  the  prayers  of  so  many  thus  pledged  to 
pray,  cannot  be  offered  in  vain.  Mr.  Smith  offered  an 
affectionate  and  earnest  prayer,  and  Mr.  Bampton  was 
then  set  apart  to  this  work,  by  the  imposition  of  the 
hands  of  the  brethren.  Mr.  Pickering  delivered  a  charge, 
full  of  important  advice.  In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Ward 
called  on  all  present  to  regard  their  morning  pledge,  by 
addressing  them  from  the  Apostolic  request.  '  Brethren 
pray  for  us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free 
course  and  be  glorified.'  On  the  evening  of  this  happy 
day,  this  day  which  may  form  a  fresh  era  among  our 
churches,  a  missionary  prayer  meeting  was  held.  Col- 
lections were  made  at  all  the  opportunities,  in  aid  of  the 
sacred  missionary  cause,  and,  though  made  merely  at  the 
gates  of  the  burying  ground,  the  amount  exceeded  sev- 
enty pounds.*  The  spirit  that  prompted  these  liberal 
donations,  was  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  which  is  not  sat- 
isfied with  fair  professions,  but,  with  the  professions  of 
the  lips  connects  the  prayers  of  the  heart  and  the  bounty 
of  the  hands." 

On  the  Thursday  following  Mr.  Peggs  was  set  apart  at 
Wisbeach.  After  an  introductory  discourse  from  Mr. 
Bis- ill.  the  ordination  prayer  was  offered  by  Mr.  Thomas 
Ewen,  accompanied  by  the  imposition  of  hands.  Our 
esteemed  friend,  Rev.  J.  Jarrom,  who  had  been  the  tutor 
of  our  beloved  brother,  afterwards  delivered  a  very  in- 
structive and  appropriate  charge,  from  Nehemiah's  words, 
"  I  am  doing  a  great  work  and  I  cannot  come  down." 
The  meeting  was  well  attended — was  a  pleasing  and 

*  #310  80  of  American  money. 


ORISSA    MISSION.  5 

solemn  opportunity,  and  much  tender  solicitude  for  the 
comfort  of  the  individuals  engaging,  and  for  the  success 
of  the  mission  was  apparent. 

The  following  instructions  of  the  committee  were 
delivered  to  the  missionaries  previously  to  their  embarka- 
tion, which,  as  they  embrace  the  substance  of  what  has 
been  imparted  to  all  succeeding  missionaries,  it  may  be 
of  importance  in  this  place  to  introduce. 

Dear  Brethren,  " 

We  submit  to  your  very  serious  consideration  some 
friendly  advice,  relative  to  your  conduct  in  the  arduous 
undertaking  on  which  you  are  about  to  enter.  We  feel 
deeply  interested  in  your  personal  welfare,  and  should  be 
highly  criminal,  if  indifferent  respecting  the  success  of 
our  infant  missionary  cause. 

Much,  very  much  depends  on  you.  We  beg  you  ever 
to  remember  that  you  are  acting  for  God,  and  that  your 
main  business  will  be  to  seek  the  salvation  of  those 
precious  souls,  for  which  the  Son  of  God  shed  his  precious 
blood. 

Let  the  same  mind  be  in  you  which  was  in  Christ 
Jesus.  Consider  him.  To  acquit  yourselves  with  pro- 
priety in  your  situation,  you  need  a  steady  faith  in  the 
promises  and  presence  of  God,  invincible  patience,  ardent 
love  to  perishing  sinners,  and  entire  resignation  to  the 
divine  will.  Make  the  attainment  of  these  graces  a  lead- 
ing object  in  all  your  prayers  and  studies. 

Let  Christ  crucified  be  the  grand  subject  of  your 
preaching  and  conversation  among  the  heathen.  Ever 
remember  that  it  is  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  that  only  which 
cleanses  the  soul  from  sin,  and  that  it  is  only  that  which 
changes  the  hard  and  depraved  heart  of  man.  Waste 
not  your  time  in  mere  moralizing,  but  preach  the  gospel, 
and  draw  from  the  word  of  God  all  you  teach. 

It  appears  of  vast  moment  that  you  should  aim  at 
great  simplicity  in  the  instructions  you  may  deliver  to  the 
heathen.  It  is  frequently  difficult,  even  in  this  favoured 


D  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

country,  to  convey  religious  instruction,  in  such  a  manner 
as  shall  be  intelligible  to  illiterate  and  ignorant  persons : 
but  they  whom  you  must  instruct,  will  probably  be  those 
who  are  not  merely  much  more  ignorant,  but  those  whose 
minds  are  filled  with  prejudices  against  the  heavenly  light. 
Keep  therefore  in  view  the  vast  importance  of  delivering 
your  instructions  in  a  way  as  simple  and  plain  as  possible. 

We  expect  you  to  remain  Baptists.  It  is  also  important 
that  you  should  remain  decided  in  the  leading  sentiments 
of  the  connexion  to  which  you  belong.  At  the  same  time 
it  is  very  far  from  our  minds  that  you  should  be  disputants 
for  a  party.  Your  time  is  too  valuable  to  be  thus  wasted. 
Endeavour  to  unite  a  warm  and  affectionate  regard  for  all 
who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity,  with  a  manly  yet 
candid  adherence,  to  what  you  believe  to  be  the  truth. 
Cherish  a  particular  regard  for  that  other  part  of  the  Bap- 
tist denomination  who  have  long  been  so  honourably 
engaged  in  the  missionary  field.  The  friendship  and 
counsel  of  such  men  as  their  senior  missionaries  cannot  but 
be  a  great  blessing  and  comfort  to  you. 

We  press  upon  you  the  most  affectionate  and  most 
friendly  behaviour  towards  each  other.  You  are  yet  in  the 
body.  Each  has  his  feelings  and  failings  too.  In  some 
respects  you  may  perhaps  vary  in  your  religious  senti- 
ments, and  difference  of  opinion  may  arise  as  to  the  man- 
agement of  some  things  in  your  future  labours.  In  such 
cases  let  love  preside.  Sacrifice  every  thing  except  truth 
and  a  good  conscience  for  the  preservation  of  unity,  peace, 
and  love.  If  sensible  of  each  other's  defects,  value  each 
other's  excellences.  Let  each  esteem  the  other  better  than 
himself.  Guard  against  all  shyness.  If  any  misunder- 
standing arise,  endeavour  with  all  speed  to  have  it  removed. 
Coutention  would  rend  your  hearts,  hinder  your  prayers, 
and  greatly  retard,  if  not  destroy  your  usefulness.  Ever 
remember  that,  though  friendship  is  a  very  sweet  flow- 
er, yet  it  is  a  delicate  one,  and  may  be  as  effectually  blasted 
by  our  claiming  too  much  from  others,  as  by  denying  what 
friendship  claims  from  us. 


ORISS A     MISSION.  7 

Cultivate  personal  religion ;  you  must  not  only  preach 
the  gospel  to  heathens,  but  you  must  live  the  gospel.  You 
are  going  into  the  seat  of  the  prince  of  darkness,  into  a 
country  filled  with  snares  and  temptations,  in  which  you 
probably  may  be  treated  as  persons  of  some  rank  and  res- 
pectability. This  may  stir  up  pride  and  a  worldly  mind, 
unless  you  guard  against  these  evils.  -  Endeavour  therefore 
to  keep  your  object  constantly  in  view.  You  go  out,  not 
that  you  may  acquire  riches,  or  shine  in  the  east  as  men  of 
science,  but  to  hold  forth  the  word  of  life,  to  point  deluded 
and  dying  sinners  to  the  Lamb  of  God. 

Endeavour  to  acquire  a  steady,  patient,  persevering  habit 
of  mind,  that  when  you  have  fixed  upon  any  object  worthy 
of  attainment,  you  may  be  determined,  if  possible,  to  suc- 
ceed. When  you  have  fixed  in  a  station,  persevere  in 
defiance  of  discouragement,  otherwise  you  may  do  little 
but  remove  from  place  to  place. 

Permit  us  also,  brethren,  affectionately  to  advise  you  to 
consider  the  example  which  other  missionaries  have  set 
before  you  ;  and  closely  to  copy  them  as  far  as  they  copied 
Christ.  If  to  the  simple  piety  and  invincible  patience,  dis- 
played by  some  of  the  Moravian  missionaries,  you  add  strong 
disinterested  zeal  and  holy  consistency,  like  that  of  the  sen- 
ior brethren,  at  Serampore,  and  the  glowing  activity  of  some 
of  the  Wesleyan  missionaries,  you  will,  under  God,  become 
invaluable  blessings  to  the  land  of  your  labours,  and  shine 
hereafter  with  distinguished  glory  among  the  blood-bought 
family  of  the  Lamb. 

Begin  nothing  without  prayer.  If  your  abilities  were 
ever  so  great,  without  the  Divine  blessing  you  would  do 
nothing.  Prayer  will  lighten  your  burdens,  cheer  your 
hearts,  and  strengthen  your  hands.  Pray  much.  Pray  for 
the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Depend  on  his  aid,  and 
expect  nothing  without  it.  It  was  the  descent  of  the  Spirit 
that  laid  a  wide  foundation  for  the  Christian  church,  and 
nothing  short  of  the  Spirit  will  make  the  heathen  wilder- 
ness blossom  as  the  rose. 

Let  the  mission  family  be  a  family  eminently  devoted  to 
God.  We  beseech  you  to  practise,  with  regularity,  morn- 


8  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

ing  and  evening  family  devotion.  Let  your  servants  be 
witnesses  of  this,  and  urged  to  attend.  Let  these  religious 
services  be  open  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  surrounding 
neighbourhood.  On  this  account,  as  soon  as  you  can,  with 
comfort  and  advantage  to  yourselves,  you  may  find  it 
highly  important  and  useful  to  conduct  a  part,  if  not  all 
your  family  religious  exercises,  in  the  language  of  the 
country,  where  you  labour.  If  but  a  few  should  attend 
such  meetings,  benefitting  a  few  may  be  the  means  of  con- 
veying benefit  to  multitudes.  Probably  many  of  the  primi- 
tive churches  were  small  and  despised  societies. 

We  beg  you  also  to  unite  as  a  regular  church.  Should 
you  fix  in  exactly  the  same  spot,  let  Christian  love  direct 
which  of  the  brethren  should  act  as  pastor  of  the  little 
flock,  or  whether  both  should  act  as  co-pastors. — This  we 
leave  to  you.  Though  your  number  be  small,  the  promise 
of  Christ's  presence  is  made  to  a  still  smaller  number.  We 
beg  you  therefore  to  attend  the  ordinances  as  delivered  by 
the  Lord,  and  to  maintain  as  much  regard  to  scriptural 
order  as  if  your  number  were  twenty  times  as  large. 

Permit  us  further  to  urge  upon  you  a  regular  and  fre- 
quent commemoration  of  the  death  of  our  Lord.  His  dy- 
ing love  will  quicken  your  zeal,  and  comfort  your  hearts. 
Seek  for  more  of  his  presence  and  more  of  his  love  than 
you  ever  had  in  England,  that  this  may  make  up  to  you 
the  loss  of  Christian  society  and  various  Christian  privileges. 

Endeavour  to  make  your  ground  good  as  you  advance. 
If  you  should  not  be  the  instruments  of  converting  a  king- 
dom, a  province,  a  city,  a  village,  or  even  a  family,  you 
may  be  of  converting  one  soul,  and  this  will  be  something. 
Be  not  discouraged  if  you  should  meet  with  little  success 
at  first.  Despondency  would  weaken  your  hands,  drink 
up  your  spirit,  and  unstring  your  exertions.  Despair  not. 
Let  your  motto  be,  Though  weary,  yet  pursuing.  In  due 
time  you  shall  reap  if  you  faint  not.  You  may  expect  the 
seed  to  bear  a  harvest  even  if  you  should  not  live  to  reap  it 
in  this  world.  Your  work  is  with  the  Lord,  and  your  re- 
ward is  with  your  God.  Be  ye  faithful  unto  death,  and  he 
will  give  you  a  crown  of  life. 


ORISS A     MISSION. 

Use  economy  with  respect  to  time  and  money,  yet  spare 
nothing  in  reason  which  we  can  procure,  and  which  will 
promote  your  great  object  as  missionaries. 

By  attentively  reading  the  works  on  missionary  subjects, 
with  which  you  are  furnished,  you  may  obtain  much  highly 
useful  instruction  as  to  the  best  way  of  proceeding  in  your 
great  work.  We  suggest  to  you  the  propriety  of  setting  a 
mark  against  all  hints  of  this  kind,  that  you  may  review 
them  again  and  again,  become  thoroughly  familiar  with 
them,  and  thus  be  prepared  to  select  and  follow  those 
counsels,  which  may  seem  most  adapted  to  your  circum- 
stances. 

Let  your  wives,  when  they  can,  take  the  principal  part 
in  the  instruction  of  the  females. 

Among  the  natives  shew  an  engaging  affability,  yet 
maintain  your  character  as  ministers,  and  as  ambassadors 
of  the  great  King  of  heaven,  and  guard  against  a  low  vul- 
gar familiarity,  which  would  be  highly  prejudicial  to  the 
missionary  cause.  But  if  one  class  of  society  have  more  of 
your  regard  than  another,  let  that  part  be  the  poor. 

By  no  means  interfere  with  the  politics  of  the  country  to 
which  you  go.  Let  those  alone.  Leave  them  to  the  men 
of  the  world.  Keep  in  mind  that  your  object  is  not  to  re- 
form the  political  system  of  the  world,  but  to  win  souls  to 
Christ,  who  has  declared  that  his  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world.  By  all  means  therefore,  whatever  you  do,  keep 
clear  of  political  disputes  and  from  interfering  on  such 
subjects. 

When  you  have  occasion  to  oppose  the  superstitions  of 
the  heathen,  &c.,  do  it  with  tenderness.  Labour  more  to 
lead  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  than  to  expose 
their  follies.  Let  them  see  that  you  seek  not  theirs,  but  the 
salvation  of  their  souls. 

Be  not  ashamed  of  an  affectionate  tear  shed  over  the 
souls  of  your  fellow  creatures.  Remember  that  Christ 
both  wept  and  died  for  them. 

Endeavour  to  rise  as  much  as  possible  above  the  world  ; 
that  neither  its  allurements  nor  its  adversities  may»mate-> 
2 


10  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

rially  affect  you.  This  we  believe  you  will  find  very  neces- 
sary, and  we  pray  that  you  may  have  that  measure  of  grace 
whereby  you  may  be  enabled  to  converse  among  the  hea- 
thens as  citizens  of  heaven. 

We  wish  you  to  keep  a  diary  of  your  labours,  and  of 
any  thing  that  passes  around  you  which  may  have  a  refer- 
ence to  the  great  work  in  which  you  engage,  and  to  for- 
ward to  the  committee  a  copy  of  such  diary,  at  least  once 
in  every  six  months.  We  particularly  desire  you  to  forward 
to  the  committee  (through  the  medium  of  the  secretary,)  all 
the  information  which  can  assist  them  in  forming  the  best 
opinion  respecting  the  plans  to  be  pursued  by  the  society, 
in  attempting  to  diffuse  the  gospel  in  the  East.  While  the 
committee  will  pay  much  deference  to  your  opinions  and 
advice,  it  is  obvious  that  it  is  necessary  for  you  to  be 
guided  by  theirs,  and  if  cases  of  doubt  and  perplexity  should 
arise,  to  let  their  decision  be  your  rule. 

With  respect  to  your  station,  we  beg  you  to  consider  it  a 
leading  principle  in  directing  your  decision,  that  it  shall  be 
one  where  the  field  for  usefulness  appears  wide,  and  as  yet 
unoccupied  by  others. 

We  wish  you,  if  practicable,  to  convey  the  gospel  to  some 
nation,  for  whom  as  yet  no  man  cares. 

We  cannot  with  propriety  decisively  fix  on  your  future 
station,  but  suggest  one  or  other  of  the  following, — Assam, 
The  Punjab,  Central  Hindoosthan,  viz.  the  country  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Aurungabad,  or  one  of  the  great  Eastern 
Islands  which  may  be  as  yet  unoccupied.  The  first  of 
these  may  probably  be  found  the  most  eligible,  the  last  the 
least  advisable.  When  you  reach  Serampore,  consult  the 
missionaries  there  on  the  eligibility  of  the  above  stations, 
or  if  none  of  these  should  seem  suitable,  on  any  other  that 
may  appear  eligible.  Value  their  advice  and  treat  it  with 
deference,  yet  you  are  to  consider  it  as  advice,  and  not  as 
actual  direction,  but  must  endeavour  to  act  as  before  God, 
and  to  your  own  minds  seems  most  advisable. 

Write  to  us  soon,  and  frequently  ;  and  send  us  all  the  in- 
teresting information  you  can  respecting  the  scene  of  your 


ORISS A      MISSION.  11 

labours,  the  people,  country,  &c.,  and  particularly  respect- 
ing the  superstitions  of  the  natives,  all  that  kind  of  informa- 
tion which  may  fan  and  strengthen  the  missionary  flame 
among  our  churches.  If  some  of  this  be  known  to  them 
before,  it  will  be  more  interesting  to  them  as  coming  from 
you. 

Tell  us  of  your  trials,  that  we  may  sympathise  with  you 
and  pray  for  you ;  and  of  your  comforts,  that  with  you  we 
may  rejoice.  Send  us  idols  if  you  can  obtain  them,  or  any 
thing  else  connected  with  the  idolatry  of  the  people  among 
which  you  may  labour. 

We  particularly  urge  upon  you  as  a  thing  of  prime  im- 
portance, an  earnest  and  immediate  attention  to  the  lan- 
guage, customs,  &c.  of  the  people  among  whom  you  may 
be  stationed. 

In  Ceylon  important  good  appears  to  have  been  effected 
by  explaining  Christianity  by  means  of  an  interpreter.  Per- 
haps at  first  you  may  do  something  in  this  way. 

As  soon  as  practicable  endeavour  to  establish  schools  for 
the  instruction  of  the  young,  as  one  of  the  most  effectual 
means  of  advancing  the  great  object  you  have  in  view. 

Much,  dear  brethren,  in  the  instructions  of  the  Commit- 
tee refers  to  your  dear  partners,  as  well  as  to  you ;  we  beg 
them  to  consider  all  such  parts  of  our  advice  as  addressed 
also  to  them. 

Finally,  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  farewell.  Be  perfect. 
Be  of  one  mind.  Live  in  love  and  the  God  of  peace  and 
love  shall  be  with  you.  Amen. 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

Yours  very  truly  and  affectionately, 

J.  G.  PIKE,  Secretary. 

May  18,  1821. 

N.  B.  It  may  be  proper  in  this  place  to  observe,  that  as 
the  reports  of  the  society  were  drawn  up  by  the  above 
named  secretary,  the  quotations  employed  in  connecting 
different  parts  of  this  narrative,  and  other  miscellaneous 
remarks,  are,  almost  without  exception,  to  be  ascribed  to 
that  gentleman. 


12  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 


CHAPTER    II. 


IMMEDIATELY  after  the  ordination  of  our  new  mission- 
aries, a  passage  was  secured  on  board  the  ship  Abberton, 
bound  to  Madrass  and  Calcuttaj  and  on  the  29th  of  May  the 
secretary  and  a  number  of  friends  to  the  mission  accom- 
panied the  missionaries  in  a  steam  packet  to  Gravesend, 
where  the  Abberton  was  at  anchor.  The  whole  party  seem- 
ed cheerful  and  happy,  and  several  hymns  were  sung  upon 
the  deck  of  the  steamer.  About  three  o'clock  they  went 
on  board  the  ship  which  was  to  convey  our  friends  to  India. 
Mr.  Ward  and  his  friends  had  reached  the  vessel  a  little 
time  before  them.  The  whole  party  now  bound  for  India 
were  Mr.  Ward,  Mrs.  and  Miss  Marshman,  and  a  niece  of 
Mrs.  Marshman's  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mack,  all  for  Seram- 
pore  ;  our  brethren  Bampton  and  Peggs  with  their  esteem- 
ed partners ;  Miss  Cooke,  a  young  lady  going  out  to  India 
for  the  purpose  of  attempting  the  education  of  native  girls; 
and  two  young  men  of  the  name  of  Ferris,  returning  to  In- 
dia after  having  received  their  education  in  England.  After 
a  few  minutes  had  been  spent  in  looking  about  the  ship  the 
friendly  party  retired  to  the  dining  cabin.  There  prayer 
was  offered,  and  there  an  affecting  parting  took  place.  Many 
felt  it  deeply,  but  Mrs.  Bampton  and  Mrs.  Peggs  seemed  al- 
most overwhelmed.  Those  on  board  the  ship,  and  those 
who  were  rapidly  sailing  from  them  in  the  steam-packet, 
stood  gazing  with  intense  interest  at  each  other  until  a  point 
of  land  intercepted  then-  view,  and,  as  it  respects  most  of 
the  party,  separated  them  till  they  meet  in  that  world  where 
adieus  and  farewells  are  forever  unknown. 

Goodness  and  mercy  followed  our  friends  throughout  the 
whole  of  their  voyage.  Under  the  guidance  of  their  expe- 
rienced friend  Mr.  Ward,  they  appear  to  have  adopted  the 


ORISSA     MISSION.  13 

most  pleasant  as  well  as  the  most  profitable  plans  of  im- 
proving their  time,  so  as  to  do  all  the  good  they  were  able 
while  on  board,  and  to  prepare  themselves  for  the  impor- 
tant work  to  which  they  had  dedicated  their  lives.  Under 
these  considerations  it  is  thought  that  a  more  minute  account 
of  the  voyage  than  otherwise  would  have  been  inserted  may 
prove  useful  and  interesting. 

A  few  days  after  the  parting  scene,  above  alluded  to,  the 
following  letter  was  addressed  by  Mr.  Bampton  to  the  sec- 
retary : 

On    board    the    Abberton,    25    miles    below    Gravesend, 

May  30,  1821. 
Dear  Brother, 

We  looked  after  you  on  Monday  till  you  were  out  of 
sight,  and  then,  after  praying  together,  set  about  arrang- 
ing our  baggage  and  furnishing  our  cabins,  which  took 
up  the  remainder  of  that  and  most  of  the  next  day.  On 
Tuesday  we  proceeded  about  one  mile,  and  to  day  I  am 
told  by  the  captain  we  have  advanced  twenty-six  miles, 
more  than  half  this  advance  was  made  before  breakfast, 
and  this  afternoon  the  ship's  motion  was  so  considerable 
as  to  disorder  most  of  the  passengers.  Mrs.  Bampton  and 
Mrs.  Peggs  were  quite  sick,  but  through  a  kind  Providence 
I  continued  well.  About  four  o'clock  we  were  obliged 
to  cast  anchor  again,  and  the  ship  being  stiller,  our  friends 
were  better.  Our  family  worship  is  held  morning  and 
evening  in  one  of  our  cabins,  and  is  attended  by  Mr. 
Ward,  Mrs.  Marshman  and  her  daughter,  her  niece,  Miss 
Cooke,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mack,  and  ourselves.  Mr.  Ward  is  a 
devoted  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  very  anxious  to  do 
good.  He  has  proposed  an  arrangement  of  meetings,  and 
we  have  agreed  not  only  to  have  morning  and  evening  wor- 
ship, but  also  to  have  experience  meetings,  or  meetings 
for  free  conversation  on  Tuesday  evenings.  Preaching 
amongst  ourselves  on  Wednesday  evenings,  a  prayer  meet- 
ing on  Thursday  mornings  to  correspond  with  one  held  at 
the  same  time  at  Serampore.  On  Friday  evenings  we  are 


14  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

to  have  a  conference  meeting,  and  on  Lord's  days  service 
on  deck  in  forenoons,  and  below  afternoons  and  evenings. 
Preaching  forenoon  and  evening,  and  a  prayer  meeting  in 
the  afternoon.  Also  a  missionary  prayer-meeting  the  first 
Monday  in  every  month.  Week  day  evening  meetings  are 
to  take  the  place  of  our  evening  worship,  and  the  brethren 
to  engage  by  turns  according  to  seniority.  This  evening 
Mr.  Ward  has  preached  to  us  from,  "  None  of  these  move 
me,"  &c.  and  his  discourse  contained  various  animating 
considerations.  The  meeting  was  attended  by  two  young 
gentlemen,  who  were  born  in  India,  and  now  after  some 
years  residence  in  England,  are  returning. 

June  1.  Off  Margate.  As  we  have  now  an  opportunity 
of  sending  letters  on  shore  which  may  not  be  repeated,  I 
must  hastily  close  this  and  send  it  off.  Yesterday  the 
motion  of  the  ship  being  considerable,  Mrs.  Bampton  and 
Mrs.  Peggs  were  very  unwell,  but  it  is  more  calm  to-day  and 
they  are  better.  We  have  all  began  Bengalee  and  go  to 
Mr.  Ward  with  our  lessons  every  afternoon.  We  have 
three  black  natives  of  India  on  board ;  I  have  talked  with 
two  of  them  who  are  professedly  Roman  Catholics,  but 
they  do  not  even  know  who  Jesus  Christ  and  the  Virgin 
Mary  were.  May  they  become  wiser  and  better  before  we 
leave  them!  Our  personal  acquaintance  with  you  is 
recent,  but  we  left  you  with  regret,  have  not  forgotten  you, 
and  am  persuaded  we  are  not  forgotten  by  you. 

Yours  affectionately, 

W.  BAMPTON. 

Some  of  the  missionary  party  suffered  considerably  from 
sea  sickness,  but  when  this  was  not  the  case,  their  principal 
employment  appears  to  have  been  the  study  of  the  Bengalee 
language.  Their  opportunities  for  social  religious  inter- 
course were  many,  and  frequently  they  enjoyed  the  benefit 
of  public  worship.  The  following  letter  from  Mr,  Peggs 
written  from  Madeira  will  furnish  some  interesting  partic- 
ulars respecting  their  voyage  thus  far,  and  of  the  scenes  they 
witnessed  in  that  beautiful  but  superstitious  island. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  15 

Funchal,  (Madeira,)  June  21,  1821. 
Beloved  Brother  in  Christ, 

As  it  may  now  be  some  weeks,  and  perhaps  months 
before  we  may  have  another  opportunity  of  addressing  you, 
I  take  the  present  of  sending  you  a  letter  by  the  regular 
mode  of  communication  from  this  Island  to  England. 

Last  Saturday  morning  we  were  delighted  by  the  appear- 
ance of  land,  which  proved  to  be  the  Island  of  Madeira  on 
one  hand  and  Porto  Santo  on  the  other.  The  appearance 
of  Madeira  from  the  sea  is  truly  grand ;  the  mountains 
rising  several  hundred  feet,  covered  at  the  top  with  clouds. 
We  expected  to  land  that  day,  or  at  farthest  the  next,  but 
on  account  of  unfavourable  winds  were  incapable  of  anchor- 
ing near  Funchal  till  Monday  morning.  This  last  Lord's 
day  on  board  was  the  most  unpleasant  we  have  had.  Sev- 
eral of  us  were  sick,  and  we  had  no  public  meeting  till  the 
evening,  when  but  few  friends  being  present,  brother  Ward 
read  an  excellent  sermon  on  the  mysterious  nature  of  divine 
Providence,  delivered  in  America  on  account  of  the  death 
of  a  native  of  Owhyhee,  who  was  being  educated  as  a 
missionary  to  his  native  countiy. 

On  Monday  afternoon  we  landed  at  Funchal,  where  we 
now  are  ;  to-morrow  morning  we  sail  for  Madrass.  I  now 
consider  myself  as  in  a  semi-pagan  country,  and  this 
sheet  could  scarcely  contain  a  detail  of  what  we  have  wit- 
nessed and  heard.  I  understand  the  population  of  Madeira 
is  estimated  at  one  hundred  thousand ;  and  that  Funchal, 
the  principal  town,  contains  fifteen  thousand ;  of  these 
about  two  hundred  are  Protestants,  who,  after  ten  years' 
exertions  (not  very  unremitting  you  may  infer,)  have  a 
chapel  not  yet  finished,  and  neither  clergyman  nor  public 
worship.  Their  last  minister  died  suddenly  of  the  cholera 
morbus,  and  they  now  have  some  expectation  of  Mr.  H. 
Davies,  now  in  India,  settling  here.  The  want  of  educa- 
tion is  most  lamentable.  In  one  parish  (when  examination 
was  made  last  year,)  containing  twelve  hundred  souls,  only 
twelve  could  read ;  and  in  another  of  nine  hundred,  but 
two.  There  is  no  printing  press,  though  I  understand  one 


16  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

is  expected,  and  a  grammar  of  the  language  spoken  cannot 
be  obtained. 

All  our  party  excepting  Mrs.  and  Miss  Marshman,  with 
the  wife  of  the  vice  consul,  have  visited  several  public 
places  to-day.  The  great  church  is  most  magnificent,  but 
unwholesome  from  the  dead  interred  in  it  without  coffins. 
If  our  dear  brother  D.  Taylor  said  of  the  worship  of  cathe- 
drals in  England — "  Good  God !  what  solemn  mockery !" 
what  would  he  have  said  of  the  churches  in  Funchal  on 
the  festival  days  ?  After  taking  some  refreshment  at  Mr. 
Blackburn's  town  house  we  proceeded  to  the  monastery  of 
St.  Francisco.  Here  the  greatest  magnificence  was  dis- 
played ;  but  alas !  it  appears  like  dressing  a  putrid  corse  in 
rich  attire.  In  one  chapel  of  it  which  we  saw,  hundreds  of 
human  sculls  formed  the  ceiling  of  the  roof,  and  covered 
also  part  of  the  walls.  How  similar  the  barbarity  of  the 
African  Ashantees,  and  the  mistaken  zeal  of  popish  Chris- 
tians !  We  also  saw  in  another  part  of  the  town  the  con- 
vent of  St.  Clair,  and  by  means  of  our  kind  friend  had 
some  conversation  with  the  nuns,  of  whom  some  of  our 
company  purchased  some  artificial  flowers.  What  a  per- 
version of  Christianity,  thought  I,  is  here !  How  thankful 
ought  we  to  be  to  find  that  England  is  delivered  from 
popery  with  all  its  baneful  consequences.  A  grand  pro- 
cession was  expected  to-day,  but  the  rains  have  deferred 
it  for  several  days.  There  is  much  of  the  form  of  religion 
here,  but  little  of  that  "  kingdom  of  God  which  consists  in 
righteousness,  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  If  such 
is  the  darkness  of  popery,  what  is  that  of  Mahomedanism, 
and  most  of  all  of  paganism  ?  May  the  man  of  sin  soon  be 
destroyed  by  the  word  of  the  Lord  and  the  brightness  of  his 
coming ;  the  prophet  of  Mecca  recognized  as  an  imposter 
by  his  deluded  votaries ;  and  the  Son  of  God  be  known  as 
"  the  glory  of  Israel,  and  the  salvation  of  God  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth."  That  our  infant  missionary  society,  with  all 
other  Christian  institutions,  may  be  helpful  in  hastening 
this  desirable  period,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of 

Yours,  in  the  hope  of  the  gospel, 

JAMES  PEGGS. 


ORISSA     MISSION,  17 

After  remaining  five  days  at  Madeira,  the  Abberton  pro- 
ceeded on  her  voyage  to  Madrass,  which  place  she  reached 
in  about  three  months.  Here  she  was  again  delayed  nearly 
three  weeks,  and  finally  reached  Calcutta  on  the  15th  of 
October.  The  voyage  appears  to  have  been  pleasant,  and, 
comparatively,  little  accompanied  with  storms,  yet  our 
friends  felt  that  they  were  not  unattended  with  dangers, 
from  which  the  kind  care  of  their  heavenly  Father  deliv- 
ered them.  A  few  extracts  from  the  journals  and  letters 
written  by  the  missionaries  during  the  above  period,  may 
perhaps  prove  acceptable  to  the  reader : 

Peggs.  June  26.  Sometime  since  it  was  proposed  to 
consider  a  subject  occasionally  at  the  cuddy  table  for  gen- 
eral improvement.  The  first  subject  was — whether  navi- 
gation was  advantageous  to  man  or  not.  It  was  naturally 
concluded  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  which  God 
had  conferred  upon  men,  though  much  abused. — To-day 
the  question  was,  What  is  the  reason  of  the  diversity  of 
colour  in  the  human  species?  Climate  and  civilization 
were  considered  the  principal  cause  of  this  astonishing  di- 
versity. These  discussions  proved  interesting  and  useful. 

Bampton.  June  28.  Mr.  Ward  obtained  permission  of 
the  captain  for  one  of  us  to  go  below  amongst  the  sailors 
once  a  week.  He  went  first  himself,  and  spent  about 
twenty  minutes  in  expounding  the  parable  of  the  rich  man 
and  Lazarus,  and  praying  with  them. 

It  has  been  proposed  by  Mr.  Ward,  that  we  shall  discuss 
some  common  question  once  a  week  at  table  after  dinner, 
for  the  improvement  of  the  whole  company. 

Peggs.  July  6.  Conference  question.  The  meaning  of 
Romans  ii.  14,  connected  with  the  12th  verse.  The  dis- 
cussion was  long  and  interesting.  The  lost  state  of  the 
heathen  was  shewn,  from  their  transgressing  the  light  of 
nature,  that  law  to  themselves ;  the  declarations  of  scrip- 
ture, that  idolaters  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God ; 
the  experience  of  missionaries  relative  to  the  moral  charac- 
ter of  heathens ;  their  unfitness  for  heaven ;  their  inability 
3 


18  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

of  obtaining  salvation  without  Christ ;  the  depreciation  of 
his  work  if  the  heathen  can  be  saved  without  him,  and  the 
intimation  of  the  lost  state  of  the  world  in  the  love  of  God 
to  it  in  the  gift  of  his  Son,  John  iii.  16*  How  affecting  the 
state  of  men  while  without  God,  without  Christ,  and  with- 
out hope. 

July  9.  Sailing  by  Sierra  Leone,  Africa,  it  occurred  to 
brother  Ward,  that  k  would  be  proper  to  spend  a  few  min- 
utes together  in  prayer,  for  the  friends  of  the  heathen  situ- 
ated there.  We  met  before  dinner,  and  each  of  the  breth- 
ren engaged  in  prayer.  May  the  wrongs  of  Africa  (as  far 
as  possible,)  be  recompensed  by  the  communication  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ. 

July  15.  Lord's  day.  Brother  Ward  administered  the 
Lord's  Supper  this  afternoon.  He  remarked  that,  silence 
appeared  the  most  suitable  to  the  greatness  of  the  subject, — 
God  manifest  in  the  flesh  for  the  salvation  of  mankind.  He 
noticed  the  practice  of  the  Moravians,  who  partake  of  the 
ordinance  in  a  state  of  prostration.  After  the  opportunity 
I  renewed  my  covenant  with  my  God.  May  I  live  to  him 
who  hath  done  so  great  tilings  for  me. 

August  3.  Conference.  The  question,  the  degree  of 
knowledge  of  the  natural  and  moral  perfections  existing  in 
modern  and  heathen  nations  ?  A  knowledge  of  the  exist- 
ence and  natural  perfections  of  God  does  not  appear  diffi- 
cult to  attain,  and  hence  traces  of  it  are  observable  in  the 
history  of  various  nations,  as  the  African  and  American 
Indians,  the  Hindoos,  Greeks,  Romans,  ancient  Britons, 
&c.  But  of  God's  moral  perfections  and  the  worship  that 
is  due  to  him  little  can  be  known,  but  from  Divine  revela- 
tion, either  directly  or  indirectly.  The  Hindoos  confess 
man's  inability  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  shew 
it  by  the  fable  of  an*  elephant  coming  to  a  village  of  blind 
Brahmuns,who  having  heard  of  such  an  animal  endeavour- 
ed to  ascertain  its  parts  by  feeling,  but  their  knowledge 
was  necessarily  very  defective. 

August  10.  Brother  W.  addressing  the  sailors,  I  had 
opportunity  of  attending  conference.  Subject — the  pre- 


ORISSA     MISSION,  ,  19 

vailing  nature  of  idolatry  in  the  world,  as  it  relates  to  the 
objects  of  worship.  Idolatry  appears  to  have  originated  in 
the  worship  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  then  to  have  proceeded 
to  the  deification  of  distinguished  men,  and  finally  to  have 
sunk  into  the  veneration  of  animals,  birds,  vegetables,  and 
even  personifications  of  vice.  The  mythology  of  Egypt, 
Greece,  Rome,  Britain,  Africa  and  India,  were  adduced  to 
illustrate  the  representation.  Brother  W.  came  in  time  to 
deliver  his  sentiments  concerning  the  idolatry  of  India. 
He  spoke  of  it  as  consisting  in  the  worship  of  the  primary 
elements,  fire,  air,  earth,  water ;  of  vacuum,  of  a  Creator, 
preserver,  and  destroyer,  hi  Brumha,  Vishnoo,  and  Seeb, 
deified  men  and  women  as  Ram,  Krishnoo,  Doorga  ;  and 
the  power  of  nature  in  female  deities :  the  heavenly  bodies, 
originating  in  astrology ;  and  the  personifications  of  virtues 
and  vices.  The  turpitude  of  idolatry  appears  from  its 
degrading  the  human  mind  ;  dishonouring  the  true  God, 
and  demoralizing  mankind.  May  the  light  of  the  gospel 
soon  cause  the  idols  to  be  cast  to  the  moles  and  to  the  bats. 

August  11.  This  evening  one  of  the  sailors  told  me  that 
he  had  read  more  in  the  Bible  since  he  had  been  on  board 
this  ship,  than  for  eleven  years  before. 

August  16.  Being  near  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  we  had  a 
prayer  meeting  on  behalf  of  the  cause  of  Christ  in  Africa. 
The  brethren  present  gave  some  account  of  the  state  of 
missions  on  that  continent,  and  brother  W.  and  myself 
engaged  in  prayer.  The  Lord  now  send  prosperity. 

August  18.  To  day  our  situation  afforded  us  some  correct 
idea  of  a  storm  at  sea.  Yesterday  the  motion  was  distress- 
ing. All  night  we  were  restless  with  the  rolling  of  the 
ship,  and  when  the  morning  appeared  we  saw  that  we 
were  in  a  strong  gale.  About  twelve  o'clock  a  violent  sea 
broke  one  side  of  the  covering  of  the  hatchway,  and  our 
cabin  and  the  doctor's  were  instantly  filled  with  water. 
When  I  saw  a  second  wave,  come,  I  had  an  impression  that 
the  vessel  might  be  sinking,  but  I  soon  recovered  from  such 
a  fear.  All  was  confusion  on  board,  and  the  hatchway  in 
darkness,  made  us  appear  very  disconsolate.  I  bless  God 


20  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

I  enjoyed  much  support,  and  (to  my  fearful  mind)  surpris- 
ing consolation,  even  in  the  prospect  of  death.  Whether  I 
should  have  been  so  happy  in  the  certain  expectation  of  it 
I  know  not,  but  I  hope  when  I  walk  through  the  valley  and 
shadow  of  death  I  shall  fear  no  evil.  My  dear  wife  also  was 
happy,  for  I  heard  her  singing,  "  Who  rides  upon  the 
stormy  sky  and  manages  the  seas."  At  prayer  in  the  morn- 
ing she  proposed — "  God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way"  &c. 

August  19.  Lord's  day.  In  the  evening  the  use  of  the 
cuddy  was  unexpectedly  granted  for  preaching,  and  being 
my  turn,  I  spoke  from  "  To  know  the  love  of  Christ  which 
passeth  knowledge."  I  stood  with  difficulty,  but  God 
opened  my  mouth,  and  gave  me  a  good  opportunity. 

August  21.  What  a  contrast  does  this  morning  present — 
now  the  sea  is  calm,  the  air  refreshing,  and  the  rays  of  the 
sun  truly  delightful.  "  He  maketh  the  storm  a  calm,  so 
that  the  waves  thereof  are  still."  Psalm  107.  29.  Brother 
B.  gave  out  a  very  appropriate  hymn  this  morning  from 
Dr.  Watts'  70th  hymn  2nd  book.  I  felt  more  inclined  to 
weep  than  to  sing  when  he  read, 

"  What  scenes  of  miracles  they  see, 
And  never  tune  a  song  to  thee ; 
While  on  the  flood  they  safely  ride 
They  curse  the  hand  that  smooths  the  tide." 

Thus  did  our  missionaries  pursue  their  peaceful  way 
across  the  ocean.  Their  labours  for  the  benefit  of  those 
who  sailed  with  them  in  the  vessel  were  uninterrupted, 
nor  do  they  appear  to  have  laboured  in  vain.  Their  jour- 
nals contain  many  interesting  particulars,  which  we  cannot 
introduce  without  too  much  increasing  the  size  of  this 
volume.  The  extracts  which  we  have  made  will  evince 
the  advantages  of  sailing  with  so  experienced  a  guide  as 
Mr.  Ward. 

On  then-  arrival  at  Madrass  they  were  received  with 
much  Christian  kindness  by  missionaries  previously  resident 
there.  On  the  subject  of  their  arrival,  and  kind  reception, 
they  inform  us  as  follows ; 


ORISSA     MISSION.  21 

Vepery,  near  Madrass. 

September  13.  We  passed  the  line  the  second  time,  and 
on  the  23d  land  was  announced  by  a  man  at  the  mast  head. 
We  soon  .saw  it  from  the  deck,  and  some  of  our  company, 
with  the  help  of  a  glass,  got  sight  of  four  pagodas :  our 
spirits  were  in  a  measure  stirred  by  the  information,  and 
we  wished  for  the  time  when  these  curses  of  the  earth 
shall  be  swept  from  its  surface  with  the  besom  of  destruc- 
tion. The  next  morning  we  saw  Sadras  hills,  and  about 
noon  anchored  in  Madrass  bay.  Some  of  the  natives  soon 
came  on  board  almost  in  a  state  of  nudity.  Our  female 
friends,  in  particular,  were  shocked,  and  almost  frightenedr 
but  they  now  (i.  e.  October  1st.)  begin  to  feel  the  force  of 
habit. 

Our  anchor  was  cast  in  Madrass  bay,  Sept.  24th.  On  the 
evening  of  the  25th  we  came  on  shore,  and  are  now  living 
in  this  village,  one  or  two  miles  from  Madrass,  next  door  to 
brother  Traveller's,  one  of  the  Independent  missionaries. 
Though  these  brethren  could  not  entertain  so  large  a  body, 
they  have  kindly  taken  us  to  this  house  and  furnished  it 
with  all  that  is  necessary  for  our  accommodation  during 
our  stay.  Almost  all  the  ministers  in  this  neighbourhood 
have  been  to  see  us,  and  we  have  had  invitations  from  the 
Methodist  mission  family,  and  from  two  of  our  Independ- 
ent brethren,  these  brethren  are  very  kind.  At  Madrass 
we  enjoyed  the  society  of  the  Methodist,  Independent,  and 
Church  of  England  missionaries,  and  sometimes  could 
scarcely  think  ourselves  in  a  foreign  or  a  heathen  land. 
We  had  several  opportunities  of  preaching  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  and  enjoyed  the  ministry  of  the  word  in  the  inter- 
esting circumstances  in  which  we  were  placed.  We 
lamented  to  see  comparatively  so  little  done  for  the  heath- 
en, though  on  the  other  hand  we  rejoice  to  see  a  spirit  of 
active  exertion  increasing  among  the  Europeans.  May 
Zion  here  arise  and  shine,  and  may  the  Gentiles  come  to 
her  light,  and  kings  to  the  brightness  of  her  rising. 

At  Madrass  they  were  introduced  to  a  scene  which 
enabled  them  to  see  how  vast  is  the  field  of  labour  pre- 


~2  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

sented  among  the  teeming  population  of  the  East,  end  how 
pitiable  for  time  and  eternity  is  the  condition  of  its  crowded 
multitudes.  One  of  them  observes : 

"  Mr,  Ward  has  often  talked  about  the  swarms  of  natives, 
but  we  did  not  understand  him  till  we  got  here,  and  we 
find  that  there  are  swarms  indeed.  I  do  think  that  if  the  peo- 
ple were  kept  to  the  sides  of  the  street  in  this  village,  as  they 
are  in  London,  few  parts  of  that  metropolis  would  appear 
more  crowded  than  the  streets  of  Vepery ;  and  it  is  affecting 
to  add,  that  their  abominable  Pagodas  show  themselves 
every  where.  I  think  that  in  an  hour's  walk  I  could  find 
between  twelve  and  twenty.  We  asked  our  servant  how 
many  there  were  in  Madrass,  and  his  answer  was,  '  How 
can  I  tell  ?'  I  put  the  same  question  to  Mr.  Loveless,  who 
has  been  here  twenty-five  years,  but  neither  could  he  in- 
form me.  These  Pagodas  are  not  places  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  worshippers,  but  the  mere  cases  of  an  ugly  piece 
of  stone  called  a  god.  They  have  revenues  attached  to 
them  for  the  maintenance  of  an  officiating  priest,  and  when 
these  fail  the  priest  forsakes  his  god,  and  the  temple  falls 
into  decay.  We  Centered  one  or  two  of  these  forsaken 
places,  and  saw  the  despicable  block  that  had  been  previ- 
ously adored." 

Besides  other  objects  of  idol  worship  which  they  saw, 
they  reached  Madrass  about  that  season  of  the  year  when 
the  natives  worship  their  tools,  as  hoes,  &c. 

The  stay  of  the  Abberton  at  Madrass  being  prolonged  be- 
yond the  time  anticipated,  Mr.  Ward  and  some  of  his 
friends  proceeded  to  Calcutta  in  another  ship.  Our  breth- 
ren were  invited  to  accompany  them,  but  declined,  as 
it  would  incur  an  additional  expense  of  nearly  fifty 
pounds.  However  on  Saturday,  October  16,  they  embark- 
ed for  Calcutta,  '  much  encouraged,'  they  observe,  '  to 
go  forward  in  their  missionary  work  by  the  kind  interposi- 
tions of  divine  Providence  in  their  behalf.'  Respecting 
their  voyage  up  the  bay  of  Bengal,  they  state: 

"  We  soon  felt  the  want  of  that  society  which  had  cheer- 
ed us  during  the  former  part  of  the  voyage  ;  and  the  afflic- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  JJ3 

- 

tion  with  which  almost  all  the  passengers  and  officers  were 
visited,  shortly  after  we  set  sail,  made  this  the  most  gloomy 
part  of  our  voyage  to  India.  Through  the  goodness  of 
God  we  fully  recovered  our  strength  before  the  shores  of 
this  benighted  country  again  appeared  in  view,  which  was 
on  November  the  5th ;  but  it  was  not  till  the  8th  that  we 
made  the  Sand  Heads  sufficiently  to  obtain  a  pilot.  On 
account  of  the  lateness  of  the  season,  the  wind  was  gener- 
ally contrary,  but  the  weather  upon  the  whole  was  agree- 
able, and  our  time  was  pretty  comfortably,  and  we  hope 
profitably,  employed  in  studies,  attention  to  the  sailors,  and 
various  means  of  grace.  On  the  14th,  to  our  great  joy, 
brother  Ward  and  J.  Marshman,  Jun.  met  us  about  thirty 
miles  from  Calcutta,  but  as  the  vessel  made  against  the 
wind  better  than  their  boats,  we  were  under  the  necessity 
of  leaving  them  behind,  and  continuing  on  board  till  she 
cast  anchor.  One  of  our  boats  coming  up  in  the  evening, 
it  was  arranged  that  we  should  take  the  advantage  of  the 
tide  the  next  morning,  and  accordingly  at  two  o'clock  we 
left  the  Abberton,  and  at  seven  arrived  at  Serampore. 

The  scenery  on  each  side  of  the  Hoogly  was  delightful, 
but  the  number  of  Pagodas  clast  a  gloom  over  the  mind, 
which  was  painful.  Our  reception  by  the  mission  family 
was  very  kind,  and  after  uniting  in  the  weekly  missionary 
prayer  meeting,  we  sat  down  to  breakfast  with  them,,  it 
being  customary  for  the  whole  family  to  breakfast  together 
on  a  Thursday  morning. 

The  missionaries  received  much  assistance  from  the  kind- 
ness and  experience  of  the  brethren  at  Serampore,  and  from 
the  different  missionary  friends  at  Calcutta.  In  then-  inter- 
esting society  they  spent  nearly  three  months,  but  a  detail 
of  the  brethrens  proceedings,  would  occupy  a  larger  space 
in  this  narrative  than  we  are  able  to  afford.  Their  time 
was  chiefly  occupied  in  making  enquiries  as  to  the  scene  of 
their  future  labours,  and  in  gathering  information  as  to  the 
most  efficient  method  of  conducting  missionary  operations  ; 
the  results  of  which  will  be  developed  in  the  following 
pages  of  this  narrative. 


24  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

CHAPTER     III. 


IT  will  be  recollected  that  in  the  instructions  given  by 
the  committee  to  the  missionaries,  Assam,  The  Punjab,  and 
Central  Hindoosthan,  or  one  of  the  great  Eastern  Islands, 
were  the  places  to  which  their  attention  was  directed.  But 
they  were  also  advised  to  consult  the  brethren  at  Seram- 
pore,  on  the  eligibility  of  the  above  stations ;  or  if  none  of 
these  should  seem  suitable,  on  any  other  that  might  appear 
eligible. 

Following  this  advice,  our  brethren,  soon  after  their  arri- 
val at  Serampore,  met  the  senior  missionaries,  Messrs. 
Carey,  Marshman,  and  Ward,  to  consult  respecting  a  sta- 
tion ;  and  their  unanimous  opinion  was  that  Orissa  ap- 
peared the  most  suitable.  Our  brethren  concurred  in  their 
opinion,  and  proposed  to  settle  at  Cuttack,  the  principal 
town  in  the  province,  and  a  military  station.  Various  rea- 
sons appear  to  have  led  them  to  adopt  this  determination. 
They  state  that  Assam  and  the  country  of  the  Sheiks  could 
not  be  entered  on  account  of  the  jealousy  of  the  native  gov- 
ernments. Orissa,  on  the  contrary,  is  a  British  province, 
and  enjoys  British  rule  and  British  protection.  The  whole 
Bible  is  translated  into  the  language  of  Orissa,  and  many 
copies  of  the  New  Testament  have  been  distributed.  Our 
friends  had  begun  to  study  the  Bengalee,  and  the  Oriya  is 
almost  the  same,  but  with  different  terminations,  and  a  dif- 
ferent character,  which  cause  it  to  differ  much  in  sound. 
They  also  observe  that  Jugurnath  is  the  great  resort  of 
pilgrims  from  all  parts  of  India  ;  the  number  of  which,  ac- 
cording to  a  low  computation,  is  1,200,000  persons  annual- 
ly. In  addition  to  this,  they  assign  its  contiguity  to  Calcut- 
ta in  reference  to  correspondence,  and  the  awful  fact  that 
there  is  no  missionary  station  in  the  province  ;  Mr.  Peters, 
who  laboured  at  Balasore,  having  left  that  place. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  25 

Viewing  these  circumstances  in  connexion  with  each 
other,  Orissa  appeared  a  station  of  high  importance.  Our 
brethren  were  desired  to  consider  it  as  a  leading  principle 
in  directing  then*  decision  about  a  station,  that  it  should  be 
one  where  the  field  for  usefulness  appeared  wide  and  un- 
occupied by  others.  To  this  they  conformed.  None  can 
doubt  that  the  field  was  wide,  and  that  it  was  unoccupied 
is  equally  plain.  Even  if  Mr.  Peters  had  continued  to  labour 
in  the  province,  this  assertion  would  have  been  correct,  for 
Balasore  is  reckoned  above  a  hundred  miles  from  Cuttack, 
and  is  half  that  distance  further  from  Jugernaut,  that 
grand  seat  of  Hindoo  idolatry. 

Ootkul  K'hand  or  Orissa  is  supposed  to  be  the  ancient 
country  of  the  Or,  or  Oriya  tribe  of  Hindoos,  and  comprises 
an  interesting  and  extensive  portion  of  the  Honourable 
Company's  territory  in  India.  It  is  situated  between  19 
and  23  degrees  north  latitude,  and  84  to  88  degrees  east 
longitude.  But  its  boundaries  have  been  so  often  enlarged 
and  contracted  in  different  periods  of  Orissian  history  that 
at  the  present  day  it  is  difficult  if  not  impossible  to  mark 
them  with  precision.  The  country  of  Orissa  however  as  it 
is  generally  understood  consists  of  a  long  narrow  strip  of 
land  extending  from  Midnapore  in  the  north  to  a  few  miles 
below  Ganjam  in  the  south,  and  from  the  shores  of  the 
bay  of  Bengal  in  the  east  to  Singboom,  Sumblepoor,  and 
Sonepoor,  &c.  situated  among  the  vast  range  of  mountain- 
ous country  in  the  west,  comprising  a  tract  of  about 
300  miles  in  length,  and  from  20  to  170  in  breadth.  The 
Orissa  nation,  however,  has  in  different  periods  of  its 
history  carried  its  arms  and  language  to  a  much  greater 
extent  than  is  here  described,  and  at  the  present  day  some 
traces  of  its  former  power  are  discoverable  in  the  neigh- 
bouring countries  of  Bengal  and  Telingana. 

Orissa  proper  may  be  considered  as  distinguished  into 
three  different  regions. 

First  a  low  swampy  tract  of  land  extending  along  the 
sea  shore  from  the  Black  Pagoda  nearly  up  to  the  Hoogly 
river,  about  100  miles  in  length  and  from  five  to  twenty  in 
4 


26  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

breadth.  The  greatest  part  of  this  district  is  covered  with 
impenetrable  jungles  through  which  numerous  creeks  and 
rivulets,  abounding  with  ravenous  and  monstrous  alligators, 
wind  their  way.  The  surface  of  the  less  jungully  parts  is 
covered  with  grass  and  reeds  of  an  extraordinary  length, 
which  afford  a  fine  retreat  for  the  wild  hogs,  buffaloes, 
tigers  and  leopards  that  infest  the  country.  Towards  the 
Black  Pagoda  nothing  but  a  wide  barren  sand  is  to  be  seen 
excepting  a  strong  kind  of  creeper  bearing  a  gay  purple 
flower  which  interlaces  with  its  exuberous  arms,  the  ground 
in  every  direction,  making  walking  over  it  very  trouble- 
some ;  occasionally  tufts  of  tall  thorny  grass  are  to  be  seen, 
and  here  and  there  a  stunted  scrubby  palm  or  cocoa-nut 
tree  varies  the  otherwise  barren  and  dull  uniformity  of  the 
scene. 

During  the  year  1832  a  most  alarming  inundation  delug- 
ed this  part  of  Orissa,  and  swept  away  15,000  of  its  wretch- 
ed inhabitants.  A  famine  followed  this  awful  visitation  of 
Providence,  and  subsequently  another  tremendous  storm 
which  have  spread  desolation  and  death  over  a  great  part 
of  the  district. 

The  second  and  most  valuable  part  of  Orissa  includes 
the  present  district  of  Cuttack  and  part  of  the  territory  of 
the  Raja  of  Mohurbunge. 

Though  this  region  is  in  general  highly  cultivated  and 
produces  most  of  the  grains  and  vegetables  common  in 
Bengal,  its  soil  is  certainly  for  the  most  part  of  a  poor  and 
unfruitful  description,  particularly  near  the  hills.  Such  are 
the  general  characteristics  of  this  part  of  Orissa  ;  occasion- 
ally however,  grateful  and  interesting  exceptions  are  to  be 
made,  and  the  eye  is  delighted  and  the  senses  regaled  with 
fruitful  fields,  agreeable  perfumes,  fine  shady  groves  of  trees, 
and  pleasant  rivers. 

The  third  portion  of  Orissa  is  a  long  range  of  hilly  coun- 
try extending  from  near  Midnapore  in  the  north  to  the  river 
Godaveri  in  the  south,  a  distance  of  near  three  hundred 
miles  in  length,  and  one  hundred  in  breadth.  This  exten- 
sive and  interesting  region  is  parcelled  out  to  nearly  thirty 


ORISSA     MISSION.  27 

petty  rajas  who  pay  tribute  to  the  Bengal  government. 
These  are  again  divided  into  a  variety  of  estates  or  small 
zemendaries  subordinate  to  the  raja's  chief  zemindax. 

The  population  of  that  part  of  Orissa  which  is  subject  to 
the  British  sway  may  be  estimated  at  about  1,200,000  of 
which  number  about  25,000  are  Mussulmen.  The  inhabi- 
tants of  the  tributary  states,  and  mountain  districts  are 
chiefly  Hindoos,  Chooars  and  Goands.  It  is  exceedingly 
difficult  to  offer  any  statement  as  to  their  number.  The 
Orissa  language  is  spoken  among  the  hills  as  far  to  the 
southward  as  Raj-Mundy  (Raj  Mahandra.)  But  the  moun- 
taineers speak  a  language,  apparently,  entirely  distinct 
from  it. 

The  Oriyas  are  pure  Hindoos.  Their  Brahmuns  are  cel- 
ebrated in  the  Pooranas  as  of  a  superior  order,  and  are  sup- 
posed to  constitute  one  half  of  the  population.  The  Mus- 
sulmans are  chiefly  descendants  of  the  early  conquerors  of 
India.  Some  few  are  occasionally  added  to  their  number 
by  conversions  from  among  the  Hindoos.  The  mountain 
tribes  are  supposed  by  some  to  be  the  aborigines  of  the 
country  who  have  been  driven  to  their  miserable  retreat 
among  the  jungles  and  fastnesses  of  the  mountains  by  the 
present  inhabitants  of  the  plains.  They  differ  essentially 
both  in  then-  language  and  appearance  from  their  more 
civilized  neighbours.  Those  toward  the  northern  bounda- 
ries of  the  province,  which  the  writer  has  seen,  are  of  a 
dark  slate  colour,  approaching  the  sooty  black  of  the  negro, 
but  those  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Ganjam  are  brown  and 
much  resemble  some  of  the  Mug  tribes.  It  is  not  unlikely 
that  the  present  campaign  among  the  hill  tribes  will  bring 
some  interesting  particulars  to  light  respecting  these  unhap- 
py people. 

The  religion  of  the  Oriyas  is  the  same  as  that  of  Hindoos 
generally,  and  as  frequent  reference  to  it  will  be  made  in 
different  parts  of  this  narrative,  any  further  notice  of  it  is 
omitted  in  this  place.  The  following  brief  sketch  of  their 
character  contained  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  may  not  be  un- 
acceptable. No  sooner  is  a  woman  pregnant  than  a  regu- 


28  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

lar  round  of  religious  ceremonies  commences,  for  the  future 
welfare  of  her  offspring,  which  continues,  if  the  child 
should  be  a  boy,  and  the  head  of  a  family,  long  after  his 
death ;  I  believe  while  any  of  his  male  progeny,  to  the 
most  distant  generations  exist.  Previous  to  the  birth  of  a 
child,  various  ceremonies  are  observed,  and  at  the  birth 
many  more,  and  again  on  the  5th,  7th  or  8th  day,  when 
a  woman  is  considered  out  of  danger.  The  children  both 
boys  and  girls  go  naked  till  three  or  four  years  of  age,  and, 
if  they  are  not  taught  to  read,  require  nothing  but  a  little 
food.  About  the  age  of  seven  to  twelve  years  then-  boys  and 
girls  are  betrothed,  and  the  marriage  ceremony  takes  place 
as  soon  after,  as  the  circumstances  or  inclination  of  the 
parents  will  admit.  Marriage  is  an  important  affair,  and 
great  care  is  taken  to  select  a  proper  match  as  to  family, 
rank,  &c.  Comfort  and  happiness  are  generally  sacrificed 
for  these,  and  the  boy  and  girl  are  often  married  without 
having  seen  each  other  till  the  day  when  they  are  linked 
together.  I  need  not  say  that  the  system  is  productive  of 
incalculable  wretchedness.  They  generally  are  very  un- 
tractable  and  abuse  their  parents  and  one  another  in  a  way 
most  shocking  for  civilized  men  to  behold.  Multitudes 
obtain  no  instruction  at  all.  Girls  are  universally  prohibit- 
ed from  learning  to  read,  or  from  doing  any  thing  in  the 
way  of  mental  improvement.  They  remain  buried  in  their 
father's  house  till  marriage,  and  after  a  girl  has  been  uni- 
ted, without  any  choice  as  to  her  husband,  for  life,  (often 
to  a  wretch  who  will  never  live  with  her,)  she  is  shut 
up  in  the  house  of  her  lord.  A  woman  of  respectabil- 
ity seldom  appears  in  the  street,  or  if  she  should  go  out 
on  any  occasion,  she  is  close  muffled  up,  so  that  only  her 
feet  can  be  seen.  She  is  not  permitted  to  mention  her  hus- 
band by  name,  but  calls  him  her  lord,  or  the  owner  of  the 
house,  &c.  She  cooks  her  husband's  food,  waits  on  him 
while  eating,  and  eats  what  he  and  the  children  leave.  At 
night,  she  shampoes  him  to  sleep,  (this  is  a  sort  of  squeez- 
ing operation  over  all  parts  of  the  body.)  Should  she  die 
before  her  husband,  it  is  considered  a  blessing  to  her ; 


ORISSA     MISSION.  29 

should  her  husband  die  first,  she  is  often  expected  to  burn 
herself  with  his  corpse.*  Should  she  not  burn,  she  either 
becomes  a  prostitute,  or  has  her  head  close  shaved,  and 
becomes  the  very  slave  of  the  family.  Sometimes  young 
widows  marry  again,  but  this  seldom  occurs,  and  it  is  I 
believe  considered  very  dishonourable.  They  more  fre- 
quently cohabit  with  some  man,  sometimes  for  life  and 
sometimes  for  a  stipulated  period.  The  women  are  very 
abusive  to  one  another,  and  those  of  the  lower  classes, 
which  are  seen  abroad,  quarrel  and  abuse  one  another 
upon  every  trifling  occasion.  I  have  seen  them  often 
stand  a  long  distance  from  each  other  with  their  hands  on 
then-  hips,  and  rage  and  storm  till  they  almost  burst  with 
anger.  Their  language  is  of  the  most  extraordinary  op- 
probrious kind,  such  as  I  cannot  pen  ;  '  you  strumpet,  you 
wretch,  you  destroyer  of  your  children,  eat  your  son's 
head,  you  vile  hussy,  may  your  complete  destruction  take 
place,  may  your  father  and  mother  die,  may  you  be  child- 
less, may  you  have  no  one  left  in  your  family  to  light  a 
lamp,'  are  extremely  common,  and  even  gentle  wishes  com- 
pared with  many  others  which  they  use  in  their  quarrels. 
Boys,  about  the  time  of  marriage,  or  of  being  betrothed, 
or  from  eleven  to  twelve  years  of  age,  are  clothed,  that  is, 
have  a  cloth  wrapped  round  their  loins,  which  passing 
between  the  thighs,  tucks  up  behind.  This  is  the  dress 
for  life  ;  generally  they  wear  nothing  else,  that  is'the  lower 
classes,  excepting  when  they  are  cold,  then  they  use 
another  cloth  which  covers  their  head  like  the  hood  of  a 
woman's  cloak,  and  wraps  round  their  bodies.  Some 
casts  wear  a  kind  of  jacket  of  thin  cotton,  and  others  a 
loose  cloth  carelessly  thrown  over  their  shoulders  like  a 
shawl.  They  are  fond  of  gold  and  silver  ornaments,  such 
as  ear-rings,  nose  jewels  for  the  women,  and  for  both 
sexes,  anklets,  bracelets,  finger  rings ;  some  boys  have 
silver  chains  or  hoops  for  girdles  to  fasten  then-  clothes  to, 
and  children  often  wear  them  for  ornament.  Women 

*  This  cruel   rite  has  been  abolished  since  the  above  account  was 
written. 


30  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

wear  rings  on  the  toes,  and  prostitutes  often  wear  little 
bells  round  their  ankles,  which  tinkle  as  they  go.  The 
men  are  fond  of  smearing  themselves  with  sandal  wood, 
mud,  and  powders  of  different  kinds.  They  generally 
wear  the  mark  of  their  debta  on  their  foreheads.  Women 
have  a  red  spot  between  the  eye-brows,  blacken  their 
eyelids,  and  the  eyelids  of  their  children  with  alcohol,  or 
black  powder. 

Boys  at  about  twelve  years  of  age,  if  they  be  Brahmuns, 
are  invested  with  the  poita,  and  pass  through  a  long 
round  of  ceremonies.  The  Brahmuns  are  the  curse  of 
Orissa.  To  these  lords  of  creation  all  must  submit ; 
they  call  themselves  the  peculiar  recipients  of  the  divine 
essence,  and  claim  in  many  cases  divine  honours.  The 
poor  soodra  esteems  it  an  act  of  merit  to  drink  a  cup  of 
water  in  which  a  Brahmun  has  dipped  his  toe.  He  pros- 
trates himself  at  his  feet,  seeks  his  blessing,  dreads  his 
curse,  and  in  every  situation  and  engagement  of  life  from 
infancy  till  his  death,  must  seek  to  propitiate  him,  and 
contribute  all  he  can  collect  to  satisfy  his  voracious  appe- 
tite. Nothing  is  to  be  done  without  propitiating  the 
twice  born. 

The  people  generally  are  grave  in  their  deportment, 
thrifty,  and  laborious ;  but  they  are  very  depraved  in 
their  morals,  dishonest  in  their  dealings,  and  unfaithful 
to  their  ^engagements.  Their  food  consists  principally 
of  rice,  pulse,  fish,  milk,  spices,  salt,  fruits  and  vegetables. 
Some  of  them  will  eat  flesh,  especially  deers  flesh,  goats, 
and  that  of  the  wild  boar  and  buffaloe.  There  are  many 
Byraggees  and  other  religious  mendicants  in  the  country 
who  live  upon  the  people  ;  these  are  usually  base  char- 
acters, practising  the  vilest  crimes  under  the  mask  of 
peculiar  sanctity ;  they  are  generally  naked,  excepting 
about  six  inches  of  cloth,  and  have  their  hair  long  and 
sunburnt,  sometimes  lengthened  by  other  hair,  and  their 
bodies  smeared  with  ashes  and  dirt ;  they  spend  their 
time  in  gambling,  eating,  chewing  opium,  singing,  and 
sleeping." 


ORISSA     MISSION.  31 

The  principal  towns  in  Orissa  are  Cuttack,  Balasore, 
Jajepoor,  and  Pooree.  Cuttack  is  supposed  to  contain 
40,000  inhabitants,  Balasore  10,000,  Jajepoor,  8,000,  and 
Pooree  30,000.  To  these  may  be  added  Midnapore  at 
the  northern  extremity  of  the  province,  nearly  as  large  as 
Cuttack,  and  Ganjam  and  Berhampore  at  the  south,  each 
containing  perhaps  20,000  inhabitants.  There  are  a  few 
large  villages  in  the  province  as  Jellasore,  Soro,  Bhud- 
druk,  Pipplee,  and  several  towards  the  south,  but  in  a 
general  way  what  are  called  villages  in  Orissa  are  mere 
hamlets,  scattered  over  the  whole  face  of  the  open 
country. 

"Most  of  the  languages  of  northern  India  as  the  Ben- 
galee, Assamese,  Hindee,  &c.  are  radically  the  same, 
being  derived  from  the  Sunskrut ;  those  of  southern  India 
as  the  Tamul,  Teloogoo,  Kanarese,  &c.  appear  to  belong 
to  a  distinct  family.  That  peculiar  dialect,  however,  with 
which  the  Oriya  claims  the  closest  affinity,  is  the  Benga- 
lee, nine-tenths  of  the  same  words  being  in  use  in  both 
languages  ;  hence  a  student  of  the  Bengalee  language  will 
find  it  an  easy  task  to  acquire  the  Oriya.  While,  however, 
the  structure  of  the  two  languages,  and  a  great  proportion 
of  the  words  employed,  are  the  same,  it  is  remarkable,  that 
there  should  exist  so  great  a  difference  in  the  pronuncia- 
tion ;  a  difference  almost  as  great  as  that  between  English 
and  French.  While  the  Bengalees  appear  to  have  an 
affected,  effeminate  mode  of  pronunciation,  the  Oriya 
speak  every  word  with  the  bold  rusticity  of  an  English 
countryman.  This  does  not  indeed  add  to  the  grace  of 
the  language,  but  it  occasions  so  great  a  dissimilarity 
between  the  two  languages,  that  a  Bengalee  can  scarcely 
be  met  with  who  speaks  Oriya,  but  he  may  instantly  be 
detected  by  his  peculiar  mode  of  pronunciation."  * 

The  seasons  of  the  year  are  by  the  natives  divided  into 
six,  but  by  Europeans  they  are  usually  reduced  to  three, 
viz.  the  cold,  the  hot  and  the  rainy  seasons.  The  cold 

*  See  a  grammar  of  the  Oriya  language  by  the  author  of  this  work. 


32  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

season  is  delightfully  pleasant  to  Europeans,  nearly  resem- 
bling the  English  summer,  but  the  natives  appear  to  feel 
the  cold  considerably,  especially  early  in  the  morning. 
The  rains  also  are  generally  agreeable  ;,they  last  for  about 
four  months,  sometimes  raining  hard  for  several  days 
together,  then  clearing  up  for  as  long  a  time.  Beneath 
their  refreshing  influence  all  nature  revives  and  puts  on 
her  loveliest  dress,  while  on  their  continuance  and  abun- 
dance depends  La  a  great  measure  the  future  harvest.  The 
hot  season  is  the  most  oppressive  part  of  the  year,  though 
by  old  Indians  it  is  not  by  any  means  considered  the  most 
unhealthy.  The  following  account  furnished  by  the  writer 
to  a  friend,  of  one  of  those  storms  which  are  common  hi 
India  during  the  hot  season  may  not  be  uninteresting : 

"  These  last  three  days  have  been  the  most  oppressive 
I  have  ever  experienced.  The  ground  is  like  glowing 
plates  of  metal,  and  the  wind  has  been  blowing  almost  a 
gale  from  morning  till  night,  but  so  hot  that  to  lift  up  your 
face  towards  it  for  a  moment  was  like  looking  into  a  red 
hot  furnace.  Every  article  of  furniture  about  the  house 
was  so  hot  that  it  was  quite  unpleasant  to  touch  them,  and 
the  chairs  were  very  uncomfortable  to  sit  in.  Long  after 
the  sun  was  down  I  saw  the  poor  crows  witli  wide  exten- 
ded beaks  panting  and  waiting  for  breezes  that  never  came. 
And  after  9  o'clock  I  heard  my  wife  outside  the  house 
exclaiming, '  Dear  me  I  how  very  hot  it  is,  what  can  make 
it  so  hot  ?  It  is  like  standing  opposite  to  a  burning  moun- 
tain.' The  sea  breeze  sprung  up  about  10,  and  after  it 
had  blown  on  our  bed  till  between  eleven  and  twelve  the 
sheets  were  as  hot  when  we  went  to  bed  as  if  they  had 
been  scorched  with  a  pan  of  hot  coals,  and  really  had  the 
smell  of  singed  cotton. 

We  were  last  evening  visited  with  one  of  those  tremen- 
dous storms,  to  which,  at  the  commencement  of  the  rainy 
season,  this  country  is  so  frequently  exposed,  and  which 
are  generally  known  by  the  name  of  Northwesters.  It 
was  seen  gathering  in  the  early  part  of  the  evening,  and 
indications  of  its  nearer  approach  were  derived  from  the 


ORISSA     MISSION.  33 

rumbling  thunder  and  frequent  flashes  of  distant  lightning; 
about  ten  o'clock  the  whole  face  of  the  heavens  was  envel- 
oped in  frightful  darkness,  rendered  more  alarming  by 
frequent  flashes  of  vivid  running  lightning,  which  seemed 
to  search  every  corner  of  the  earth,  followed  by  very 
loud  claps  of  thunder ;  at  length  a  loud  rushing  noise  intro- 
duced a  fierce  gale  of  wind,  which  threatened  to  carry 
every  thing  before  it,  the  rain  however,  providentially  suc- 
ceeded immediately,  and  fell  in  such  large  drops,  that  the 
face  of  the  earth  soon  appeared  as  a  large  sheet  of  water, 
at  which  the  half  famished  frogs  and  water  fowl  made  a 
joyful  though  discordant  uproar.  The  lightning  now  be- 
came veiy  awful,  and  was  attended  with  an  instantaneous 
crash  of  deafening  thunder  which  seemed  to  burst  imme- 
diately over  our  heads.  I  concluded  from  the  lightning 
and  thunder  being  in  quick  succession,  or  rather  at  the 
same  instant,  that  it  must  be  very  near  us,  and  this  idea 
was  confirmed  on  looking  out  at  the  door  and  seeing  the 
doctor's  house  enveloped  in  flames.  The  lightning  had 
struck  the  thatched  roof,  and  notwithstanding  the  heavy 
fall  of  rain,  it  burnt  with  such  uncontrollable  rage  that  the 
house  was  soon  reduced  to  the  bare  walls,  and  the  great- 
est part  of  the  furniture  consumed.  The  doctor  and  his 
lady  escaped  to  the  judge's,  half  panic-struck.  On  going 
early  this  morning  to  look  at  the  ruins,  I  was  attracted  by 
an  assemblage  of  people  at  a  spot,  where  I  beheld  a  scene 
too  awful  for  pen  and  ink  to  describe  ;  I  may  tell  the 
outline,  yet  nothing  but  sight  can  complete  the  melancholy 
description.  The  first  object  I  saw  was  a  dead  man  ;  his 
skin  was  peeled  off  in  several  places,  and  some  part  of  his 
clothes  torn  and  burnt  to  a  cinder.  He  was  lying  on  his 
side  with  a  wound  on  his  temple,  and  his  ear  filled  with 
blood  and  water.  A  little  further  on  were  two  fine  young 
women,  well  dressed  and  apparently  about  twenty  years 
of  age  ;  nearer  to  them  were  two  old  women  ;  further  on 
two  men,  and  lastly  a  lad  about  ten  years  of  age :  all  cold 
and  stiff",  and  exposed,  some  nearly  naked,  to  the  gaze  of 
the  unfeeling  crowd  ;  a  few  however,  were  overwhelmed 
5 


34  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

in  all  the  bitterness  of  woe.  These  were  principally  the 
female  relations  of  the  deceased.  One  was  screaming  and 
knocking  her  head  with  all  her  might  on  the  earth.  Another 
was  tearing  her  hair,  and  beating  her  naked  breasts  in  all 
the  insensibility  of  distracting  grief.  A  third  was  rolling 
in  a  state  of  nudity  over  the  lifeless  body  of  her  child, 
equally  regardless  of  those  around  her ;  and  occasionally 
all  joined  in  one  piercing  lamentation,  affecting  in  the 
highest  degree.  I  was  obliged  to  turn  from  the  sad 
scene  without  being  able  to  minister  to  their  relief. 
I  endeavoured  to  learn  the  particulars  of  the  awful  catas- 
trophe, but  could  not  succeed  to  my  satisfaction.  It  ap- 
pears that  the  parties  had  a  wedding  in  contemplation, 
and  assembled  outside  of  the  hut  with  drums,  cymbals, 
&c.  to  perform  some  preparatory  worship  to  their  im- 
aginary goddess,  and  while  in  the  midst  of  their  worship, 
they  were  struck  with  the  lightning." 

Let  it  not  be  supposed  however  that  these  storms  are 
usually  attended  with  such  alarming  consequences.  Simi- 
lar effects  sometimes  occur  all  over  India.  Yet  from 
their  tendency  to  cool  the  air,  and  refresh  the  face  of  na- 
ture, these  storms  are  exceedingly  welcome,  especially  dur- 
ing the  hot  season.  The  climate  of  Orissa  from  its  expo- 
sure to  the  sea  breezes  is  certainly  more  salubrious  than 
that  of  Bengal,  and  in  some  cases  a  residence  on  the  sea 
shore  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Jugurnath  during  the  hot 
months  has  been  thought  as  beneficial  as  a  sea  voyage. 

Orissa  has  not  wanted  the  enraptured  bard  to  sing  its 
praises,  and  proclaim  in  all  the  glowing  language  of  eas- 
tern poetry,  its  flowing  rivulets  and  golden  bowers,  its 
holy  plains  and  sacred  forests.  They  are  declared  to  be 
the  favourite  abode  of  the  debtas,  (gods)  and  to  boast  a 
population  composed  of  more  than  half  Brahmuns.  In 
the  Kapila  Sanhita  it  is  said,  "  Of  all  the  regions  of  the 
earth  Bharata  K'hand  is  the  most  distinguished,  and  of 
all  the  countries  of  Bharata  K'hand  Ootcul  K'hand  boasts 
the  highest  renown.  Its  whole  extent  is  one  uninterrupted 
Tirth,  (place  of  pilgrimage.)  Its  happy  inhabitants  live 


ORISS A    MISSION.  35 

secure  of  a  reception  into  the  world  of  spirits,  and  those 
who  even  visit  it,  and  bathe  hi  its  sacred  rivers,  obtain  re- 
mission of  their  sins,  though  they  may  weigh  like  moun- 
tains. Who  shall  describe  adequately  its  sacred  streams, 
its  temples,  its  khetras,  its  fragrant  flowers  and  fruits  of 
exquisite  flavour,  and  all  the  merits  and  advantages  of  a 
sojourn  in  such  a  land !  What  necessity,  indeed,  can  there 
be  for  enlarging  in  the  praises  of  a  region  which  the  debtas 
themselves  delight  to  inhabit."  * 

Notwithstanding,  however,  all  that  priests  have  said  or 
poets  sung,  Orissa  presents  to  the  eye  of  the  European  a 
miserable  contrast  to  the  delightful  and  fertile  scenery  of 
England.  The  inhabitants  of  the  present  day,  indeed, 
freely  acknowledge  that  the  celebrity  of  Orissa  is  due  to 
its  religious  institutions  alone,  and  to  the  spiritual  advan- 
tages which  accrue  from  a  visit  to  its  sacred  shrines,  or  a 
residence,  and  especially  a  death,  within  its  holy  boundaries. 

To  this  country,  in  the  latter  part  of  January,  1822,  the 
missionaries  proceeded  in  a  vessel  hired  solely  for  their 
use.  Though  the  distance  was  small,  they  were  detained 
on  board  this  vessel  nearly  three  weeks,  partly  through 
contrary  winds,  and  partly  through  the  indolence  of  the 
commander.  Sometimes  they  were  delayed  that  the  sailors 
might  go  and  purchase  food ;  at  other  times  that  they  might 
fish ;  and  at  others  that  they  might  go  on  shore  and  wor- 
ship, perhaps,  at  a  distant  pagoda.  The  missionaries  how- 
ever, endeavoured  to  improve  this  delay  by  landing  when 
favourable  opportunities  offered,  to  distribute  tracts,  and 
read  the  Scriptures  to  the  people.  During  this  short 
voyage,  our  valued  friends  were  exposed  to  greater  danger 
than  during  the  whole  of  the  voyage  from  England  to  In- 
dia. The  vessel  struck  on  the  sands,  near  the  entrance  of 
the  river,  but  prayer  was  offered,  and  prayer  prevailed; 
and  though  the  danger  seemed  alarming,  happily  no  injury 
or  loss  was  sustained  by  the  missionaries. 

*  See  Mr.  Sterling's  account  of  Cuttack  ;  to  which  the  reader  is  also 
referred  for  a  full  and  accurate  account  of  Orissa. 


36  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

On  leaving  the  vessel,  the  missionaries  landed  about  50 
miles  from  Cuttack,  on  Feb.  llth,  1829.  One  of  the  ladies 
has  given  the  following  statement  of  their  journey  over 
land  through  the  woods  and  wilds  of  Orissa.  "  We  could 
not  get  palanquins,  so  were  obliged  to  sit,  or  rather  lie,  on 
what  are  called  doolies :  they  are  like  bedsteads,  with  cords 
across  the  bottom  for  us  to  lie  upon,  and  four  poles,  with 
a  frame  at  top,  on  which  we  threw  our  blankets,  quilts  and 
cloaks,  to  shade  us  from  the  sun.  We  had  five  doolies,  and 
six  men  to  carry  each,  besides  men  to  carry  our  beds.  We 
had  fifty  miles  to  go,  but  did  not  see  a  single  European.  I 
forgot  to  tell  you,  one  of  our  sailors  promised  to  give  one 
of  their  gods  a  rupee*  if  we  got  off  the  sands,  by  which  we 
were  detained,  and  lost  some  time  through  their  going  to 
pay  the  rupee  as  soon  as  they  could  get  to  land.  At  the 
end  of  our  first  stage,  we  were  detained  from  about  two 
o'clock  till  between  ten  and  eleven  at  night.  There  are 
no  inns  here,  so  -we  fixed  altogether  like  so  many  gypsies, 
sometimes  sitting  on  the  ground,  sometimes  lying  on  our 
doolies.  We  first  waited  to  see  a  person  who  was  to  send 
our  baggage  after  us :  then  we  had  great  difficulty  in  getting 
bearers.  At  last  we  all  began  to  move,  with  the  addition 
of  a  masalchee  each,  that  is,  a  lad,  to  carry  a  burning  torch, 
that  the  bearers  might  see  their  way,  and  to  keep  off  the  wild 
beasts.  When  we  were  going  through  the  woods,  the  men 
made  a  most  terrible  noise,  lest  there  should  be  any.  I  had 
no  sleep.  I  believe  the  rest  of  the  party  slept  a  good  deal. 
I  often  wished  you  could  have  seen  us  at  the  end  of  our 
stages,  sitting  on  our  boxes  under  trees,  eating  our  rice  and 
drinking  our  tea ;  for  you  must  know  we  carried  our  kettle 
with  us,  hung  on  Abraham's  f  doolie.  The  days  were  ex- 
tremely hot,  and  we  feared  we  should  receive  injury  from 
the  sun,  but  we  were  preserved.  At  night  we  took  our 
blankets  and  quilts  off  our  doolies  and  wrapped  ourselves 

*  About  half  a  dollar. 

t  A  converted  Hindoo,  whom  they  had  engaged  as  a  servant,  pre- 
viously to  their  leaving  Calcutta. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  37 

in  them;  still  we  were  cold,  and  feared  we  should  take 
cold,  but  we  did  not.  When  we  were  perhaps  three  or 
four  miles  from  Cuttack,  we  began  to  see  human  bones 
lying  about :  I  counted  five  sculls.  We  left  our  doolies, 
and  walked  up  to  capt.  Griffins,  who  received  us  very 
kindly." 

Cuttack  or  Kuttaka  is  supposed  to  have  been  a  royal 
city  in  the  tenth  century,  and  with  Chowdwar,  Jajipoor, 
and  Pipplee,  for  several  centuries  divided  the  honour  of 
accommodating  the  court  of  the  Hindoo  princes  in  Orissa. 
The  royal  palace  was  probably  a  veiy  superb  edifice,  situ- 
ated in  the  fort  of  Barrabatty. 

The  present  population  of  Cuttack  is  estimated  at  40,000. 
There  are  about  7000  houses,  the  great  majority  of  which 
consist  of  mud  walls  thatched  with  the  long  coarse  beni 
grass.  There  are,  however,  a  few  well  built  stone  and 
brick  houses  in  some  of  the  principal  bazars. 

The  town  contains  a  number  of  idol  temples,  but  none 
of  them  particularly  celebrated.  An  elegant  Mussulman 
mosque,  situated  in  the  Burra  Bazar,  is  said  to  have  been 
built  by  Ikran  Khan,  a  governor  in  the  reign  of  Aurung- 
zeb,  and  the  old  building  called  Kadam  Rasool  is  reported 
to  contain  the  relics  of  the  prophet  commissioned  from 
Mecca  by  one  of  the  descendants  of  Mahomet.  It  is  of 
course  on  this  account  highly  venerated. 

In  this  city  the  brethren  took  up  their  abode,  with  the 
hope  of  here  establishing  the  first  Christian  church,  which 
in  the  fulness  of  time  should  become  the  mother  of  thou- 
sands, and  fill  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  whole  land. 


38  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 


CHAPTER   IV. 


WE  may  in  this  chapter  commence  our  account  of  the 
actual  labours  of  the  Orissa  missionaries.  Hitherto  all  that 
has  been  done,  however  necessary,  was  merely  preparatory ; 
but  now  the  actual  struggle  of  heavenly  light  with  heathen 
darkness  is  about  to  commence,  and  though  few  and  feeble 
are  the  rays  that  we  are  called  upon  to  contemplate  which 
shine  athwart  the  gloom  profound,  yet  as  the  certain  har- 
bingers of  a  glorious  day  they  must  be  interesting. 

The  study  of  the  language  in  which  the  missionaries 
were  to  make  known  the  everlasting  gospel  to  the  be- 
nighted Oriyas  was  of  course  their  principal  employment. 
Till  they  could  speak  to  the  people  in  their  own  tongue  of 
the  wonderful  works  and  word  of  God,  they  were  unto 
them  but  as  barbarians.  Their  previous  study  of  the  Ben- 
galee was,  however,  of  essential  service  to  the  brethren ; 
and  this,  with  the  assistance  they  had  derived  from  the 
Oriya  Pundit  at  Serampore,  enabled  them  soon  after  their 
arrival  to  attempt  saying  something  daily  to  those  that 
called  upon  them  at  their  houses,  or  that  they  could  prevail 
upon  to  listen  to  them  in  their  evening  walks.  It  appears 
to  have  been  their  usual  practice  to  go  out  in  the  evening, 
and  address  such  groups  of  natives  as  they  could  collect, 
on  the  things  which  belong  to  their  everlasting  peace.  Mr. 
Bampton's  journal  contains  the  translation  of  a  short  ad- 
dress, delivered  to  the  natives,  so  soon  after  their  landing 
in  Orissa  as  the  following  May.  In  a  letter  to  a  friend  this 
translation  is  introduced,  with  the  following  observations 
on  their  mode  of  proceeding.  "We  have  the  means  of 
furnishing  ourselves  pretty  largely  with  words,  and  as  in 
conveying  our  ideas  we  can  choose  for  ourselves,  it  is  com- 


ORISSA     MIS  SIGN.  39 

monly  less  difficult  to  make  the  natives  understand  us,  than 
to  know  what  they  say  in  reply.  However,  we  find  our 
difficulties  gradually  giving  way,  and  do  something  amongst 
the  natives  daily.  I  have  composed  a  little  address,  and 
committed  it  to  memory.  The  following  is  a  translation  of 
it,  as  it  was  delivered  the  first  time :" 

"  I  am  come  to  show  you  the  way  of  salvation.  Salva- 
tion is  deliverance  from  hell:  hell  is  everlasting  fire  and 
brimstone.  The  holy  Scriptures  say,  that  all  sinners  will 
go  to  hell,  and  all  men  are  sinners.  But  it  is  possible  for 
us  to  be  saved.  Hear ! — there  is  only  one  God ;  he  loves 
all  men ;  he  loves  Hindoos :  He  has  a  Son,  whose  name  is 
Jesus  Christ! — Jesus  Christ  was  in  the  beginning  with 
God,  but  God  so  loved  the  world,  as  to  give  his  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life.  Jesus  Christ  gave  himself  for  our  sins ; 
he  gave  his  life ;  and  if  we  believe  in  him,  his  blood  will 
cleanse  us  from  all  sin.  This  is  the  way  of  salvation,  and 
there  is  no  other  way — no  other  Saviour.  Acquaint  youi*- 
selves  with  him  and  go  to  heaven."  I  commonly  go  out  a 
little  after  five  o'clock,  (exposure  to  the  sun  earlier  would 
be  dangerous,)  and  get  home  again  at  seven,  or  a  little  later, 
during  which  time  I  speak  to  one  or  two  groups  of  natives. 
I  commonly  collect  them,  by  getting  some  one  to  read  part 
of  a  tract,  when  the  sight  of  a  European  commonly  draws 
the  people  aside,  who  are  walking  about,  till  I  am  sur- 
rounded with  perhaps  from  twenty  to  forty  persons.  After 
addressing  these  as  well  as  I  arn  able,  if  there  be  time  I 
go  to  another  spot,  and  collect  another  congregation  in  the 
same  way.  We  sometimes  push  them  a  little  on  the  ab- 
surdity of  their  idolatry,  in  private  conversation  at  our  own 
houses,  but  in  public  I  think  it  is  best  to  preach  the  gospel, 
and  treat  their  deplorable  errors  with  moderation." 

In  another  letter,  when  referring  to  the  subjecls  of  their 
discourses,  our  brethren  say  : 

"We  have  been  to  eight  or  ten  villages  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, but  the  climate  is  veiy  unfavourable  to  itineracy,  and 
our  stammering  tongues  are  less  intelligible  abroad  than  at 


40  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

home.  What  we  teach  we  trust  you  already  know — There 
is  one  God,  one  true  Incarnation,  one  Atonement.  All  are 
sinners :  pooja,  bathing,  pilgrimages,  &c.  are  of  no  benefit. 
Faith  in  Christ's  death  for  sin,  is  the  only  means  of  pardon, 
peace,  and  future  happiness.  These  are  the  constant  sub- 
jects of  our  addresses.  Christ's  death  for  sin  is  acknowl- 
edged without  a  parallel  among  their  ten  incarnations  and 
millions  of  debtas,  and  some  have  appeared  struck  with  it. 
Oh,  for  conviction  of  sin,  that  would  show  the  necessity 
and  the  value  of  the  Saviour !  We  are  not  without  hopes, 
that  there  are  some  reading  the  gospel,  and  inquiring  into 
the  truth  of  our  divine  religion." 

Enemies  to  missionary  exertions  have  loudly  asserted  that 
the  intercourse  of  Christian  missionaries  with  the  people 
would  awaken  their  prejudices;  excite  their  disaffection 
and  thus  endanger  the  British  sway.  Nothing  surely  can 
be  farther  from  the  truth ;  speculation  and  controversy  in 
religious  matters  is  their  chief  entertainment — the  never 
ending  subject  of  debate,  and  grand  source  of  honour  at  all 
their  festivals  private  or  public.  For  this  purpose  their 
sages  have  in  every  age  travelled  far  and  wide,  and  beneath 
their  disputations,  systems  have  arisen  and  fallen  in  endless 
succession.  So  that  although  they  have  preserved  some 
strong  outlines  of  the  same  religion  from  age  to  age,  yet  the 
modes  and  circumstances  of  it,  and  even  the  objects  of 
worship  have  frequently  been  changed.  Nor  do  the 
people  mind  who  it  is  that  objects,  opposes,  or  ridicules, 
whether  their  own  sacred  Brahmun,  or  the  polluted  nms- 
sulman  and  Christian.  So  long  as  force  is  not  employed, 
any  arguments  may  be  advanced ;  and  the  people  will  enjoy 
the  triumph  as  much  when  a  Brahmun  falls  as  when  the 
Christian  is  foiled.  Individuals  may  feel  more  when  their 
peculiar  interests  are  affected,  if  for  instance,  any  member  of 
the  family  should  renounce  Hindooism  and  become  a  Chris- 
tian or  mussulman ;  but  as  for  any  thing  like  being  moved 
as  a  body  there  is  not,  nor  has  there  ever  been  any  symp- 
tom of  it.  Mussulmans  have  long  been  zealously  engaged, 
and  often  successfully,  in  gaining  converts  from  among  tho 


ORISSA     MISSION.  41 

Hindoos,  and  we  never  hear  any  objection  against  their  ex- 
ertions. There  is,  therefore,  too  much  reason  to  fear  that 
the  enemies  of  missions  are  so  because  they  are  enemies  to 
Christianity ;  because  they  feel  its  influence  to  be  a  standing 
reproof  to  their  unholy  conduct,  not  that  they  are  concern- 
ed for  the  welfare  of  the  Hindoos  or  the  safety  of  the  state. 

The  writer  of  these  remarks,  in  common  with  his  col- 
leagues, has  preached  for  several  years  beneath  the  walls  of 
the  great  temple  of  Jugurnath,  and  at  the  fairs,  markets, 
festivals  and  villages  throughout  the  country,  and  has  never 
seen  the  least  commotion  unfavourable  to  the  peace  of  socie- 
ty or  the  safety  of  the  British  rule  occasioned  by  his  exer- 
tions. Opponents  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel  must  find 
some  more  solid  objection  than  the  foregoing  to  missionary 
efforts,  or  they  will  only  expose  themselves  to  the  contempt 
of  every  man  in  the  least  acquainted  with  the  Hindoo 
character. 

Another  mode  adopted  by  the  brethren  for  the  communi- 
cation of  divine  knowledge,  has  been  the  distribution  of  re- 
ligious tracts,  and  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures.  Previ- 
ously to  their  departure  from  Calcutta,  they  were  provided 
with  a  considerable  quantity  of  tracts  and  copies  of  the 
sacred  writings  for  distribution.  From  Serampore  they 
received  a  thousand  gospels  and  epistles  in  Oriya,  and  five 
hundred  tracts.  "Thus,"  Mr.  Peggs  observes, "  we  go  forth 
bearing  precious  seed :  may  we  return  bringing  our  sheaves 
with  us." 

"  Almost  every  day  presents  opportunities  for  giving  away 
tracts  or  Scriptures.  By  travelling,  by  friends  at  Pooree, 
Balasore,  &c.  a  pretty  extensive  circulation  may  be  effected ; 
but  in  addition  to  the  settled  inhabitants  of  the  country, 
there  are  myriads  of  pilgrims  continually  passing  and 
repassing  who,  furnished  with  the  Scriptures  here  in  Ben- 
galee, Hindoosthanee,  Napaulesj,  &c.  may  carry  them  to 
the  veiy  confines  of  India." 

Various  statements,  illustrative  of  the  readiness,  or  even 
desire  of  the  natives,  to  receive  tracts,  are  contained  in  the 
journals  or  letters  of  our  friends.     Mrs.  Bampton  observes, 
6 


42  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

"  They  seem  very  anxious  for  books,  for  some  reason  or 
other ;  but  we  need  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  to  breathe  on 
these  dry  bones."  Mr.  Bampton  writes,  "  Sometimes  most 
ofthe  people  appear  serious  ;  sometimes  a  number  of  them 
laugh,  whilst  others  shake  their  heads  at  what  they  hear, 
and  look  very  grave.  Not  long  ago,  I  got  a  native  doctor 
to  give  me  four  pages  of  Oriya  poetry  for  one  of  my  tracts, 
and  he  came  the  next  day  to  have  some  of  it  explained, 
which  he  did  not  understand.  The  people  have  lately 
manifested,  I  think,  a  greater  disposition  to  receive  tracts 
than  they  did.  I  seldom  give  them  unless  they  ask  for 
them,  and  not  then,  if  they  read  badly.  Last  night  an  old 
man  came  up  after  I  had  addressed  a  group,  with  an 
appearance  of  great  levity.  I  told  him  his  teeth  were  gone; 
his  eyes  bad,  and  he  would  soon  die,  so  that  he  should  think 
about  a  future  state.  At  this  he  looked  much  more  grave, 
and  I  left  him  to  pray  for  a  blessing  upon  our  labours  at  the 
monthly  missionary  prayer  meeting,  to  which  we  always 
attend." 

In  another  part  of  his  journal,  Mr.  Bampton  observes, 
"  The  people  manifested  a  greater  anxiety  than  usual  for 
books.  My  health  was  good,  and  I  chiefly  felt  a  want  of 
gratitude.  The  next  day  when  I  was  out,  the  people  fre- 
quently stopped  me  to  ask  for  tracts.  That  evening  I  had 
a  large  number  of  hearers." 

Mr.  Peggs,  alluding  to  this  subject  and  to  some  inquirers 
who  had  visited  them,  writes,  "  They  thought  it  strange  to 
have  books  given  them,  so  little  do  they  know  of  the  benev- 
olence which  is  planting  the  wilderness  with  the  plant  of 
renown.  These  distributions,  we  trust,  will  prepare  our 
way,  when  we  are  able  to  itinerate,  and  I  have  adopted  the 
plan  of  keeping  an  account  of  the  persons'  names,  and  the 
books  given." 

Their  intercourse  with  the  natives  is  not  confined  to  their 
preaching  excursions,  but  they  have  frequent  opportunities 
of  communicating  religious  instruction  to  them  in  private. 
They  write — "  Many  natives  have  called  upon  us,  from 
one  motive  and  another,  to  whom  we  have  talked,  given 


ORISSA     MISSION.  43 

tracts,  &c.,  as  circumstances  determined  ;  perhaps  we  have 
had  a  thousand  interviews  of  this  nature  since  our  arrival. 
Inquirers  from  a  distance  of  twelve,  twenty,  or  twenty- 
four  miles,  come  to  see  the  new  padries,  and  hear  about  this 
new  religion.  While  I  am  writing,  my  servant  Abraham, 
whom  you  know,  is  addressing  in  Hindoosthanee  six  men 
from  Khurda,  between  twenty  and  thirty  miles  off.  I 
have  had  a  long  conversation  with  them,  and  am  going  to 
send  them  away,  with  two  tracts  and  a  gospel  of  Matthew." 
The  education  of  native  youth  in  the  great  truths  of 
Christianity  and  the  furnishing  of  them  with  correct  ideas 
respecting  the  grand  outlines  of  Natural  Philosophy,  partic- 
ularly, astronomy  and  geography,  are  doubtless  important 
auxiliaries  to  the  conversion  of  the  Hindoos ;  yet  it  is  to 
be  questioned  whether  too  much  has  not  been  expected 
from  them.  The  efforts  which  the  author  of  these  remarks 
has  made  in  behalf  of  the  education  of  the  natives,  will,  it  is 
hoped,  effectually  shield  him  from  the  charge  of  being 
inimical  to  the  cause,  yet  as  the  result  of  his  own  experi- 
ence, he  is  constrained  to  record  his  opinion  that  much  of 
the  time  of  missionaries  ought  not  to  be  employed  in  this 
work.  If  private  Christians,  who  have  sufficient  property 
to  defray  their  own  expenses,  would  consent  to  take  up 
their  abode  in  heathen  countries,  and  consecrate  their  time 
and  talents  to  the  advancement  of  native  education,  much 
good  might  be  anticipated  from  their  labours.  And  the 
author  would  urge  it  upon  the  consciences  of  such  Chris- 
tians whether  they  are  not  called  upon,  thus  to  live  to  Christ. 
But  for  missionaries,  few  in  number  as  they  are,  to  forsake 
the  work  for  which  Christ  sent  them  forth,  viz.  the  "  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  to  every  creature,"  to  superintend  schools, 
appears  to  him  an  act  of  unfaithfulness  to  the  Lord  of 
the  harvest,  who  has  in  every  age  been  pleased  by  the  fool- 
ishness of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe.* 

*  The  narrator  would  bear  his  cheerful  testimony  to  the  great  good 
which  has  been  effected  through  the  medium  of  the  English  language 
in  several  of  the  mission  schools  in  Calcutta.  And  the  time  appears 


44  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

The  brethren  at  Cuttack  soon  endeavoured  to  establish 
schools  under  the  charge  of  heathen  masters,  (the  only  plan 
that  can  be  adopted  to  any  extent  till  Christian  teachers  can 
be  obtained,)  and  their  colleagues  have  continued  the  sys- 
tem till  the  present  time.  For  some  years  past,  however, 
the  superintendance  of  these  schools  has  devolved  almost 
entirely  upon  the  missionaries'  wives. 

Our  friends  also  were  very  desirous  of  promoting  female 
education,  observing  that  a  school  for  girls  did  not  exist 
throughout  the  whole  of  the  province.  In  reference  to 
schools,  they  write,  "  We  have  now  three  Oriya  schools  for 
boys  and  girls,  and  one  for  adults,  a  Hindoosthanee,  and  an 
English  school.  These  contain  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty  children.  We  fear  you  will  think  the  number 
small,  but  we  have  not  yet  Lancastrian  tables,  nor  English 
funds  to  promote  education,  as  we  wish  and  hope  to  see  it 
promoted.  We  in  general  have  an  eye  over  these  schools 
daily,  and  the  first  day  in  the  month  we  have  a  public  ex- 
amination of  the  three  former,  and  the  Hindoosthanee,  at 
our  own  bungalows,  when  the  masters  are  paid,  and  the 
children  rewarded.  We  hope  the  gospels,  which  we  have 
introduced,  will  be  useful." 

When  the  missionaries  commenced  the  system  of  exam- 
ining the  children,  it  appeared  likely  that  they  would  have 
to  encounter  serious  difficulties,  but  these  vanished  almost 
unexpectedly.  Alluding  to  this  subject,  Mr.  Peggs  writes 
under  date  of  October  5,  1822 : 

"  On  the  first  of  this  month  we  commenced  the  prac- 
tice of  assembling  the  children  of  our  native  schools  month- 
ly at  each  others  bungalow.  You  would  have  been  much 
gratified  to  see  between  fifty  and  sixty  children  in  brother 
B's.  veranda,  undergoing  their  examinations  by  ourselves, 
our  dear  partners,  and  our  servant  Abraham,  who  now 
studies,  and  speaks  Oriya.  But  I  must  inform  you  we  had 

to  be  at  hand  when  the  same  means  might  be  employed  with  effect  in 
Orissa,  could  Christians  be  persuaded  to  act  upon  the  hint  above  sug- 
gested. 


ORISSA    MISSIO.N.  45 

considerable  difficulty  in  dissipating  the  fear  of  both  parents 
and  children,  for  some  rumours  were  in  circulation  that  we 
should  take  the  children  to  Calcutta,  and  make  Christians 
of  them,  give  them  victuals,  or  in  some  way,  take  away 
their  cast.  Judge  then  our  agreeable  surprise,  when  de- 
spairing of  the  children  coming  that  morning,  and  consult- 
ing the  best  means  of  treating  the  prejudices  of  the  people, 
we  were  told  some  boys  were  come,  and  when  in  a  few 
minutes  most  of  the  children  from  the  three  schools,  with 
then-  masters  appeared.  Thus  we  hope  after  many  dis- 
couragements, that  God  may  as  suddenly,  as  pleasingly,  and 
as  plentifully,  pour  down  'the  Spirit  from  on  high,  and 
make  the  forest  a  fruitful  field.' " 

Another  department  of  labour  in  which  our  brethren 
engaged  was  preaching  to  European  gentlemen,  (the  ser- 
vants of  the  Honourable  East  India  Company,)  and  their 
descendants,  Portuguese  and  others.  Of  this  latter  class 
it  may  be  emphatically  said,  "  That  no  man  cared  for  their 
souls."  Ignorance,  depravity,  and  profaneness  character- 
ised them  to  a  dreadful  extent,  nor  was  there  any  prospect 
of  their  improvement  till  the  missionaries  settled  at  Cuttack. 

A  few  extracts  from  journals  kept  by  our  brethren  may 
perhaps  be  interesting  and  serve  to  illustrate  the  nature  of 
their  work. 

Bampton.  I  do  not  know  that  I  have  pointedly  ridicul- 
ed Jugumath  more  than  once,  and  then,  whilst  I  was  read- 
ing to  a  considerable  number  of  people,  a  devotee  came 
and  pulled  one  and  another,  endeavouring  to  disperse  the 
company.  On  inquiring  who  he  was,  the  people  said  a 
voishna.  On  my  desiring  him  to  be  called,  he  came  for- 
ward with  an  aspect  of  opposition,  when  I  took  out  my 
watch,  and  exhibiting  the  case,  asked  him  what  it  was  ;  he 
said  silver  ;  I  then  showed  him  the  seal,  with, '  What  is  it  ?' 
and  he  replied  gold  ;  next  I  took  a  sort  of  round  rule  out  of 
a  man's  hand,  and  asked  the  voishna,  what  is  this  ?  To 
which  he  answered,  wood.  I  lastly  inquired,  what  is  Jug- 
urnath  ?  At  this  a  number  of  the  people  laughed,  and  he 
laughed  too. 


46  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

Not  long  since,  I  had  a  very  animated  conversation  with 
a  Bengalee  man,  who,  I  soon  found,  spoke  English  pretty 
well.  He  had  previously  fallen  in  with  brother  Peggs,  and 
he  told  both  of  us,  that  he  had  read  the  Scriptures,  and 
thought  Christianity  would  be  very  good,  if  it  were  not  for 
the  ceremonies  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper.  He 
objects  that  their  worship  is  ceremonious,  and  ours  so  far 
resembles  it.  During  the  day  my  pundit  wanted  me  to 
intercede  with  the  collector  to  get  one  of  his  relations  a 
place  in  an  idol's  temple  ! ! ! 

On  the  18th  one  man  at  a  god-hut  wanted  to  dispute, 
but  we  could  not  understand  one  another  well  enough. 
Another  said  he  would  come  to  my  house  if  I  would  give 
him  any  thing ;  and  on  my  refusing  to  do  any  thing  but 
show  him  the  way  to  heaven,  he  said  he  would  not  come. 
The  people  are  great  worshippers  of  mammon,  so  much 
so,  that  when  they  come  to  talk  with  us,  though  we  pay 
them  every  attention,  we  suspect  that  their  motives  are  secu- 
lar. They  have  a  notion  that  we  are  the  spiritual  guides  of 
the  gentlemen  in  office,  and  that  we  must  needs  have  great 
influence  with  them,  and  this  supposed  influence  a  number 
want  us  to  exert  in  their  favour. 

Several  boys  were  anxious  for  tracts,  and  to  a  few  who 
could  read  pretty  well,  I  gave  some  ;  but  it  is  a  rule  with 
me,  never  to  give  a  book  unless  I  have  reason  to  think  the 
person  reads  well  enough  to  understand  it. 

12.  Lord's  day.  A  man  who  had  heard  me  several  times 
came  home  with  me  to  see  family  worship.  After  this  time 
I  was  kept  at  home  about  a  fortnight,  being  seized  first  with 
a  pleurisy,  and  when  recovering  from  that,  a  long  continued 
pain  in  my  face  produced  a  fever,  which  considerably 
weakened  me. 

26.  Set  out  again  amongst  the  people  ;  addressed  a  few 
in  the  Bazar,  and  talked  with  two  who  came  to  the  house. 

On  the  27th  one  man  heard  me  repeat  my  address  twice, 
and  when  I  concluded,  said,  pensively,  "  very  well  sir." 
It  is  pretty  manifest  that  several  of  them  will  be  inclined  to 
dispute  when  we  can  understand  them. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  47 

June  4.  I  went  to  a  village,  and  saw  before  I  got  home 
again,  as  many  as  twelve  human  sculls.  On  the  dry  bed  of 
the  river,  I  saw  many  human  bones,  and  two  almost  entire 
skeletons. 

5.  In  the  morning  I  had  many  hearers  and  freedom  in 
addressing  them.  One  man  inquired  about  the  money 
connected  with  believing,  I  replied,  that  he  would  soon  die 
and  if  he  went  to  hell  his  money  would  be  of  no  use  to  him. 
I  think  he  felt  it. 

7.  I  went  to  the  town  in  the  morning,  and  was  very 
uncomfortable  in  attempting  to  deliver  a  new  address.  I 
was  very  much  depressed,  and  unfit  for  every  thing  during 
the  day.  At  night  I  was  not  out. 

11.  I  was  out  twice,  better  in  health,  had  liberty  in  mix- 
ing together,  as  it  suited  my  purpose,  two  precomposed 
addresses,  and  adding  some  extemporaneous  matter.  Ap- 
pearances are  little  in  our  favour,  and  I  felt  some  discour- 
agement to  day  from  our  pundit,  inquiring,  who  regarded 
us;  and  assuring  us  that  we  should  labour  in  vain.  But 
happily  for  us,  he  is  not  a  prophet,  and  I  hope  he  may  live 
to  speak  hi  a  lower  tone. 

17.  In  the  evening  I  was  desirous  of  arresting  the  atten- 
tion of  five  or  six  men,  who  looked  like  Brahmuns,  but 
they  would  not  stop.  However  I  was  soon  surrounded  by 
many  people,  and  found  them  unusually  inquisitive.  Some 
said  that  we  were  God,  conformably  to  their  own  notions. 
But  I  replied  that  God  was  holy,  and  we  were  sinners. 
They  asked  about  our  way  of  worship,  and  I  attempted  to 
make  them  acquainted  with  the  mediation  of  Christ.  The 
manner  of  Christ's  appearance  was  inquired  about,  and 
they  were  told  that  he  appeared  as  a  man  ;  this  is  a  ques- 
tion that  has  been  asked  several  times.  This  day  I  called 
at  the  school  twice. 

21.  Was  a  great  day  at  Pooree,  (the  town  in  which  Jug- 
urnath's  temple  stands,)  the  morning  was  rainy,  but  in  the 
evening  we  went  to  see  the  day  celebrated  at  home  ;  and 
the  poor  people  seem  to  play  at  worshipping  the  idol.  Sev- 
eral rough  made  cars  were  to  be  seen  about  the  town,  one 


48  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

in  particular  would  have  disgraced  the  taste  and  skill  of 
half  a  dozen  English  children  ;  it  was  a  mere  compound  of 
sticks  and  dirty  rags.  There  was  a  deal  of  noise  about  the 
largest  in  which  I  saw  the  image  placed.  At  this  place 
I  managed  to  give  away  two  or  three  tracts  ;  and  going 
to  another  car,  where  the  people  were  still,  I  had  the  op- 
portunity of  addressing  a  considerable  number.  After  this 
I  was  invited  by  a  man  who  knew  me,  to  visit  his  sick 
brother.  I  did  so,  and  found  the  poor  man  apparently 
hastening  to  the  grave  with  a  consumption ;  I  felt  myself 
incapable  of  doing  any  thing  for  him,  except  giving  him  a 
rupee,  and  directing  his  attention  to  the  Saviour.  I  was 
told  that  he  died  a  few  days  afterwards. 

24th.  Out  in  the  morning ;  unwell  all  day.  Saw  an  old 
priest  at  an  idol-hut  offer  milk  and  fruit  to  the  different  images 
very  devoutly.  After  which  he  bowed  himself  before  the 
door  many  times  in  the  following  manner  :  first  he  kneeled 
down  on  one  knee,  then  bent  his  body,  so  as  for  his  mouth 
nearly  to  touch  the  ground  ;  then  he  kneeled  on  the  other 
knee,  and  repeated  the  same  act  :  this  he  did  perhaps 
twelve  times.  Afterwards  he  went  into  the  contemptible 
hut,  (temple  I  will  not  say,)  and  began  to  read  aloud  some 
old  paper,  but  was  interrupted  by  a  quarrel  between  himself 
and  some  of  his  companions.  When  I  passed  the  place 
earlier  in  the  morning,  he  was  dancing  with  a  soldiers  hat 
on,  and  I  think  a  sword  in  his  hand,  before  his  paltry  car 
of  Jugurnath. 

July  26.  Went  out  of  the  town  a  way  I  had  never  been 
before,  thought  it  the  pleasantest  prospect  about  Cuttack. 
On  one  side  of  the  road  is  the  river,  and  on  the  other  a  great 
number  of  fine  trees.  The  trees  and  verdure  look  well  be- 
yond the  river,  and  one  way  the  view  is  enlivened  with  the 
distant  appearance  of  the  hills.  In  addition  to  all  these 
recommendations,  I  found  reason  to  think  that  it  would  be  a 
good  place  for  meeting  with  the  people,  as  many  go  hi  the 
morning  to  bathe  in  the  river.  This  day  I  insisted  upon 
Christianity  being  divine  from  the  holiness  of  it,  and  tried 
to  show  the  contrary  with  respect  to  their  religion.  Some 


ORISS A     MISSION.  49 

of  them  objected  that  I  had  seen  but  little  of  their  shasters. 
I  then  showed  them  a  little  of  my  pencil  case,  but  they  saw 
enough  to  pronounce  it  silver,  and  I  believe  they  have 
sense  enough  to  make  the  application. 

Peggs.  July  28.  Lorti^s  day.  This  afternoon  com- 
menced the  practise  of  addressing  the  poor  beggars  who 
come  for  relief;  having  fixed  four  o'clock  for  the  time  of 
then*  coming.  Some  truly  miserable  objects  appear  en- 
tirely dependent  on  the  scanty  pittance  obtained  from  the 
humane.  Spoke  for  nearly  twenty  minutes  from  John  iiL 
16,  my  first  sermon  in  Oriya. 

August  2.  Going  to  see  about  the  school  room  in  the 
Telinga  Bazar.  I  was  so  struck  with  the  thundering  noise 
of  the  poojah  (worship,)  at  an  adjacent  temple  of  Seeta 
Ram,  that  I  determined  to  be  an  eye  witness  of  it.  The 
noise  had  something  commanding,  but  the  prostration  of 
the  worshippers  was  very  affecting.  Desiring  to  speak, 
one  of  the  Brahmuns  ordered  the  noise  to  cease,  and  point- 
ing to  the  idol,  I  sat  down  and  spoke  as  fully  of  the  occasion 
of  my  coming  from  England  as  I  could.  With  much  eager- 
ness the  people  received  the  tracts  I  had  to  distribute,  and 
not  having  sufficient,  I  intimated  I  would  come  again  next 
evening.  When  shall  idolatrous  worship  in  eternal  silence 
give  place  to  the  true  worship  of  God! 

Bampton.  August  8.  Spent  the  evening  in  visiting 
brother  P.  and  two  other  persons.  I  was  pleased  with  the 
disposition  of  one  to  talk  about  the  Bible.  The  other  in- 
formed me,  that  a  native  had  been  to  the  office  in  which 
he  is  employed,  and  wished  to  know  particularly  why  we 
established  schools,  for  he  viewed  the  measure  with  suspi- 
cion. Our  friend  replied,  that  it  was  a  mere  charitable 
attempt  to  furnish  those  with  learning  who  would  not  oth- 
erwise obtain  it,  and  the  inquirer  seemed  satisfied. 

Peggs.  August  17.  Mournful  day.  About  a  quarter 
before  nine  o'clock  this  morning,  we  saw  our  dear  little 
Fanny  close  her  mortal  course. — How  short  thy  mission  to 
the  heathen — but  surely  not  in  vain !  When  we  found  she 
was  gone,  we  went  into  our  own  room,  (she  expired  on  the 
7 


50  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

sofa  in  the  hall,)  and  with  many  tears  commended  ourselves 
to  our  heavenly  Father,  praying  that  this  afflictive  provi- 
dence might  be  overruled  for  good.  Brother  B.  was  very 
helpful  in  making  arrangements  for  the  funeral.  The  col- 
lector, when  he  sent  the  key  of  the  burying  ground,  begged 
to  express  his  sincere  regret  for  the  occasion  which  re- 
quired it. 

Abraham  brought  three  or  four  people  from  a  distance, 
to  whom,  after  he  had  talked  much,  I  spoke,  and  gave 
away  a  gospel.  Matthew  Henry  says,  "  Weeping  must  not 
hinder  sowing." 

August  18.  Lord's  day.  Between  six  and  seven  this 
morning,  we  left  the  house  with  the  corpse  of  our  little 
dear  for  its  interment  in  the  English  burying  ground.  It 
is  a  retired,  shady,  gloomy  spot,  surrounded  with  a  wall, 
near  the  Mahanuddy  river.  Four  of  the  Christian  soldiers 
of  the  band  carried  the  coffin,  with  bandages  as  in  England, 
and  some  of  our  Portuguese  friends  attended  from  the 
sympathy  they  felt  for  us.  Brother  B.  spoke  with  much 
affection,  and  with  many  teal's.  Affecting  scene,  thus  to 
see  "  the  desire  of  our  eyes  taken  away  with  a  stroke,"  and 
amidst  strangers  and  idolaters  too ;  but  as  we  used  to  sing 
when  nursing  her, 

"  Good  when  he  gives,  supremely  good, 

Nor  less  when  he  denies ; 
E'en  crosses  from  his  gracious  hands 

Are  blessings  in  disguise!" 

September  2.  Eight  persons  from  a  distance  of  twelve 
koss  (about  twenty-four  miles,)  came,  to  whom  I  spoke 
with  much  liberty,  and  gave  tracts  and  a  gospel. — Thus 
God  sends  to  me  when  I  cannot  get  out.  Commenced  our 
school  in  the  Military  Bazar,  the  first  fruit  of  which  is  the 
removal  of  an  idol  from  the  school  room. 

September  12.  Heard  from  Serampore.  Brother  Ward 
m  a  letter  says,  "  Oh  my  dear  brethren,  pray  for  us :  let  ua 
pray  for  one  another — our  salvation  is  near — the  prize  is  in 
view.  Harle's  last  words  were,  'All  is  well.'  Krishnoo 


ORISSA     MISSION.  51 

said, '  Happy,  happy.'  Let  us  leave  success,  as  it  respects 
our  private  interest,  and  let  us  live  for  Christ ;  and  live  as 
doing  his  work,  or  as  doers  of  his  work :  making  our  happi- 
ness to  arise  out  of  pleasing  him.  Oh !  to  be  looking  for, 
and  hastening  to  (running  towards  it  as  a  prize,)  the  coming 
of  the  day  of  the  Lord." 

September  21.  To-day  a  man  who  has  called  several 
times,  said  he  wished  to  be  a  disciple,  of  Christ.  The 
declaration  produced  a  feeling  unknown  but  to  a  mission- 
ary. I  called  him  in  and  talked  to  him  of  Christ's  death 
and  its  fruits  ;  baptism  ;  the  Lord's  supper ;  that  all  Chris- 
tians were  of  the  same  cast,  &c.  He  said  he  would  read 
the  gospel  again,  and  bring  another  person  who  had  the 
same  thoughts  as  himself. 

September  27.  Breakfasted  with  a  friend,  and  from  his 
compound  we  all  had  a  good  view  of  the  multitudes  assem- 
bled to  cast  all  their  various  devices  into  the  Mahanuddy, 
and  thus  to  terminate  this  foolish  idolatrous  ceremony. 
When  I  returned,  twelve  or  fourteen  persons  came  for 
books,  some  were  exceedingly  unruly ;  others  so  much 
disposed  to  worship  a  little  image  of  Jugurnath,  lately 
given  me  by  the  collector,  that  I  put  it  out  of  the  study  ; 
(stupid  creatures !)  a  few  however  stopped,  with  whom  I 
conversed  and  prayed.  One  man  said  he  had  had  a  gospel 
twenty-one  days,  that  for  twelve  he  had  left  his  poojah, 
snan,  and  idols,  and  that  he  wished  to  be  a  Christian.  I 
explained  to  him  the  nature  of  Christianity,  and  desired 
him  to  come  again  to-morrow.  I  fear  poverty  had  some 
influence  on  these  professions ;  surely  all  will  not  fail. 
Found  few  at  the  school ;  how  dissipating  these  anti-Chris- 
tian festivals ! 

28th.  The  pundit  went  for  some  water,  but  came  away 
without  it,  as  the  gardener  being  at  his  dinner  must  not 
rise  till  he  has  finished,  unless  he  will  go  without  a  part  of 
it.  I  ridiculed  the  absurdity  of  his  shasters  as  opposed  to 
reason  and  general  happiness. 

Bampton.  September  13.  Going  out  at  night,  met  five 
stranger  Brahmuns  in  the  yard,  and  spent  some  time  with 


52  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

them.  They  took  books  and  freely  ridiculed  their  gods. 
Their  visit  shortened  my  journey,  but  I  had  an  opportunity 
of  doing  a  little  from  home. 

15th.  Lord's  day  ;  in  the  morning  I  was  visited  by  five 
men,  some  of  whom  a  servant  told  me  were  zemindars. 
In  the  afternoon  an  intelligent  man  called,  who  appeared 
to  have  read  our  books  with  some  attention,  as  he  was 
acquainted  with  their  contents.  In  the  Bazar  in  the  even- 
hag  a  man  started  it  as  a  difficulty,  that  we  called  Christ  the 
Son  of  God,  though  we  maintain  that  God  is  an  invisible 
spirit.  He  also  inquired  about  the  place  where  Jesus 
Christ  lived. 

17th.  Visited  the  schools.  At  this  visit  I  put  John's 
gospel  into  the  hands  of  three  boys  in  one  of  the  schools, 
with  a  mixture  of  hope  and  fear,  as  it  was  treading  upon 
untried  ground,  but  happily  the  books  have  now  been  used 
four  or  five  days,  and  I  have  not  heard  of  any  bad  conse- 
quences likely  to  result.  In  the  last  school,  I  had,  at  the 
master's  request,  to  contradict  a  report  similar  to  one  circu- 
lated about  another  school  some  time  ago,  (viz.)  that  we 
should  take  the  children  away  to  Calcutta.  I  said  that  the 
report  was  false  and  made  ignorantly,  and  the  declaration 
seemed  to  satisfy  both  the  children  and  bystanders.  This 
evening  I  engaged  in  a  conversation  which  has  been  already 
mentioned  in  a  letter  to  brother  Smith,  and  when  I  got 
home,  those  composing  the  adult  school  expressed  a  wish 
for  some  fruit  and  flowers,  to  make  a  sort  of  sacrifice  con- 
nected with  the  school,  but  I  told  them  that  God  was  a 
spirit  and  did  not  want  what  they  were  desirous  of  offer- 
ing— that  he  gave  me  every  thing,  and  wanted  nothing  of 
mine  but  my  heart,  and  he  wanted  theirs  also. 

Peggs.  October  3d.  Saw  with  pleasure  twenty  na- 
tives in  my  study  to  whom  I  endeavoured  to  speak  of  the 
true  aubatar,  or  incarnation.  May  the  word  not  '  return 
void.' 

13th.  Lord's  day.  Two  natives  at  family  worship, 
interested  me  much  by  their  inquiries  and  attention.  Ad- 
dressed the  beggars  from  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  son, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  53 

and  afterwards  spoke  from  it  in  English.  Congregation 
rather  more  encouraging. 

Bampton.  October  2nd.  The  man  who  teaches  our  even- 
ing school,  wants  employment  on  days  too,  and  this  even- 
ing he  received  encouragement  to  hope  that  he  may  be 
employed  if  he  can  get  twenty  girls.  We  are  frequently 
visited  by  men  who  have  schools,  and  wish  us  to  adopt 
them,  because  they  expect  that  we  should  give  more  than 
they  can  get  by  pay  scholars.  I  have  lately  sounded  two 
or  three  of  them  on  the  subject  of  giving  them  a  small 
allowance,  on  condition  of  their  teaching  their  own  children 
to  read  the  Scriptures ;  there  is  some  reason  to  hope  that 
this  may  succeed.  One  man  actually  requested  a  gospel 
that  I  might  hear  the  children  read  in  it  the  first  time  I 
went  to  his  school. 

3d.  Yesterday  an  ignorant  Brahmun  came,  introduced 
by  one  of  his  friends,  and  stated  that  he  wanted  a  little 
learning.  I  readily  directed  him  to  one  of  our  schools ; 
but  I  was  told  that  he  had  another  request  to  make,  that 
was,  two  pice,  or  about  a  penny  a  day  to  find  him  food. 
After  consulting  brother  Peggs,  it  was  agreed  that  he  should 
have  it  for  awhile;  he  attended  and  then  was  found  by 
our  pundit,  to  whom  it  seems  he  is  by  marriage  related. 
The  pundit  not  only  thinks  it  beneath  Brahminical  dignity  to 
be  taught  by  a  soodra,  but  also  urges  that  the  master  is  not 
competent  to  teach  him  the  language  with  propriety,  and 
he  offers  to  teach  him  gratis  if  we  will  allow  him  what  we 
promised  at  the  school.  Brother  P.  has  objections,  and  the 
matter  remains  undecided. 

6th.  A  man  called  who  professed  the  utmost  contempt 
for  idols,  and  a  regard  to  Jesus  Christ.  I  cautioned  him 
against  saying  what  he  did  not  think  and  feel,  telling  him 
that  time  would  prove  whether  he  was  sincere  or  not,  and 
that  if  he  were,  he  would  unite  with  us,  when  all  his  con- 
nexions would  despise  him ;  he  laughed  heartily  at  my 
account  of  the  treatment  he  would  meet  with.  But  alas ! 
his  motive  appeared  before  he  went  away ;  he  wished  to 
marry  his  daughter,  and  he  wanted  me  to  help  him  bear 
the  expense. 


54  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

25th.  Saw  the  last  of  Kahuna:  the  festival  of  the 
ten-headed  giant,  sovereign  of  Ceylon.  Saw  too  the 
same  evening  a  poor  deluded  devotee,  who  had  held  up 
one  of  his  hands  until  it  was  quite  fixed  perpendicularly 
from  his  shoulder ;  his  hand  was  closed  with  the  thumb 
between  two  fingers,  and  all  the  nails  about  two  inches 
long  ;  the  sight  was  really  shocking.  Brother  Peggs  and  I 
afterwards  by  moonlight,  went  to  see  a  procession  of  Door- 
ga's  on  its  way  to  the  river,  where  we  witnessed  indecen- 
cies that  must  not  be  described — indecency  more  indecent 
than  I  suppose  the  most  licentious  in  England  would  think 
possible.  It  would  be  indeed  a  shame  to  speak  of  what  is 
done  by  them  in  public.  Who  can  wonder  at  Hindoo  de- 
pravity ! 

26th.  I  always  talk  to,  and  relieve  twenty  or  thirty  beg- 
gars every  Saturday,  most  of  them,  particularly  the  lepers, 
very  pitiable  objects ;  sometimes  mere  religious  beggars 
present  themselves,  but  if  they  seem  able  to  work,  I  never 
give  them  any  thing.  To  day  I  had  nine  of  this  sort.  At 
night  I  met  a  fine  boy,  ten  years  old,  who  had  spent  three 
months  in  coming  from  Nepal,  without  any  relatives,  to 
see  Jugurnath.  As  he  and  I  understood  one  another  very 
imperfectly,  I  took  him  to  Mr.  Peggs  that  he  might  be 
talked  to  by  his  servant  Abraham.  Abraham  was  not  at 
home,  and  the  poor  boy  did  not  like  for  me  to  leave  him ; 
he  seemed  afraid  of  being  in  some  way  entrapped  ;  he 
seemed  an  interesting  youth,  and  he  told  me  the  circum- 
stances of  his  friends  were  respectable. 

28th.  I  saw  a  man  pay  so  much  respect  to  Jugurnath's 
picture  which  is  printed  on  most  of  our  tracts  [that  I  tore 
it  to  pieces. 

Peggs.  November  3.  Lord's  day.  Enjoyed  much 
liberty  on  the  nature  of  faith  from  '  Hast  thou  faith  ?' 
Brother  B.  (administered  the  Lord's  Supper.  Going  into 
the  town  I  saw  half  a  dozen  large  monkeys,  which  one  ac- 
knowledged they  worshipped.  Their  agility  in  leaping 
from  place  to  place  was  surprising.  I  observed  one  with 
Us  cub,  when  jumping  down  from  a  wall  and  then  leaping 


ORISSA     MISSION.  55 

upon  a  hut,  with  one  leg  preserving  its  young  from  falling. 
The  people  smiled  at  their  antics,  but  I  was  too  much 
affected  with  the  ignorance  of  these  idolaters  to  do  the 
same.  Finding  them  noisy  and  captious,  I  left  them.  At 
another  place  a  person  who  spoke  English  addressed  me. 
He  said  a  gentleman  some  years  since  told  him,  that  in  one 
hundred  years  people  would  see,  and  he  thought  it  was 
coming  to  pass. 

November  4th.  Coming  from  the  Telinga  Bazar  school, 
I  saw  a  number  of  persons  returning  from  Pooree  ;  several 
had  the  Maha  presaud,  (or  holy  food.)  One  had  as  much 
as  he  could  cany  in  two  large  parcels  by  a  bamboo  on  his 
shoulders.  I  prevailed  upon  a  person  of  the  company  to 
go  home  with  me,  and  gave  him  Matthew's  gospel.  At 
the  missionary  prayer  meeting  read  an  interesting  letter 
from  the  South  Sea  Island.  Oh  !  for  the  same  spirit  of 
grace  in  these  idolatrous  regions. 

November  7th.  Met  an  old  man,  and  I  suppose  his  wife, 
bringing  Maha  presaud.  I  took  the  vessel  and  looked  at 
it ;  it  appeared  nothing  but  rice  and  spices  in  a  liquid  state  ; 
a  man  near  took  a  little  and  put  it  to  his  mouth,  attended 
with  signs.  I  gave  a  tract  to  a  young  man,  who  appeared 
to  be  accompanying  them. 

November  26th.  A  poor  countryman  and  a  Hindoo 
Padrie,  a  Seik,  called.  The  former  heard  the  word  with 
much  attention,  and  received  a  gospel.  The  other  declared 
his  contempt  of  idols,  but  was  staggered  at  Christians  eat- 
ing meat.  I  endeavoured  to  reply  to  his  scruples,  and  en- 
couraged him  to  seek  the  knowledge  of  that  atonement 
which  he  needed  to  enjoy  God's  favour. 

Bampton.  November  27th.  Visited  the  schools  twice, 
and  spoke  a  little  to  the  people  two  or  three  tunes :  once, 
in  a  very  abandoned  part  of  the  town,  and  once  within  the 
confines  of  a  temple. 

Peggs.  November  19th.  Felt  my  mind  drawn  out  to 
take  an  excursion  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  Being  a 
pleasant  day,  I  set  out  between  three  and  four  hi  the  after- 
noon, and  after  riding  through  two  pieces  of  water,  left  the 


56  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

horse  and  took  a  boat,  which  brought  me  to  a  village  oppo- 
site the  fort  named  Cbausapura.  About  twenty  pilgrims 
were  returning  from  Pooree,  and  double  that  number  were 
in  a  boat  going  thither.  I  found  some  difficulty  in  com- 
manding attention  to  the  word,  every  thing  being  so  new  ; 
people  frequently  interrupting  a  discourse  very  abruptly. 
Gave  a  gospel  and  two  or  three  tracts.  An  old  mussulman 
was  very  talkative  and  attentive,  accompanying  me  to  the 
river's  side. 

November  20th.  Nine  men  called  to  day,  to  whom  I 
declared  the  gospel.  Saw  a  man  whose  hands  and  nose 
had  been  cut  off  by  the  Mahrattas  for  thieving. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  57 


CHAPTER    V. 


ENCOURAGED  by  the  prospect  of  receiving  further  mis- 
sionary strength  from  England,  the  brethren  at  Cuttack 
felt  the  propriety  of  establishing  a  second  station.  There 
were  at  that  time  three  important  places  to  which  their  at- 
tention was  directed,  viz.  Midnapore,  Balasore  and  Pooree. 
To  the  first  of  these  places  they  had  been  invited  by  the 
Serampore  missionaries,  who  formerly  occupied  the  station. 
They  also  offered  the  brethren  a  house  which  their  mis- 
sionaries had  inhabited.  Balasore  was  the  station  at  which 
Mr.  Peters  laboured  with  some  good  degree  of  success. 
But  after  considerable  discussion,  and  having  consulted 
their  experienced  friends  at  Serampore,  they  resolved  upon 
attempting  to  form  their  second  station  at  Pooree ;  the  site 
of  the  great  temple  of  the  celebrated  Jugurnath. 

It  may  be  remembered  by  many,  that  when  that  distin- 
guished friend  of  India,  Buchanan,  had  witnessed  the 
abominable  idolatries  perpetrated  at  Jugurnath,  he  after- 
wards observed, '  From  an  eminence  on  the  pleasant  banks 
of  the  Chilka  lake  (where  no  human  bones  are  seen,)  I  had 
a  view  of  the  lofty  tower  of  Jugurnath  far  remote,  and 
while  I  viewed  it,  its  abominations  came  to  mind.  It  was 
the  morning  of  the  Sabbath.  Ruminating  long  on  the  wide 
extended  empire  of  Moloch,  in  the  heathen  world,  1  cher- 
ished in  my  thoughts  the  design  of  some  Christian  institu- 
tion, which,  being  fostered  by  Britain,  my  native  country, 
might  gradually  undermine  this  baneful  idolatry,  and  put 
out  the  memory  of  it  forever.'  When  (says  the  report  of 
the  committee,)  the  members  of  this  society  first  read 
these  observations,  little  did  they  imagine  that  ten  years 
after  the  date  of  those  remarks,  a  society  would  spring  uu 


58  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

among  themselves  which  should  be  so  honoured  as  to  be 
allowed  to  fix  the  first  Christian  missionary  beside  the  infa- 
mous temple  whose  idolatries  Buchanan  deplored. 

It  may  not  be  improper  to  introduce  in  this  place  the 
following  account  of  this  celebrated  emporium  of  idolatry, 
which  was  drawn  up  by  the  author  and  published  in  a 
respectable  periodical  in  Calcutta. 

Juguturunath,  Jugurnath,  or  Jugunnath,  (viz.  Lord  of  the 
world,)  is  the  name  of  the  most  celebrated  idol  in  India. 
He  is  said  to  be  an  incarnation  of  Vishnoo,  or  Daru  Bruh- 
ma,  literally  "  wooden  god,"  but  meaning  god  who  has  re- 
vealed himself  in  a  body  of  wood.  There  are  a  great  many 
images  of  this  god,  set  up  in  different  parts  of  India  ;  but 
the  one  established  at  Pooree  in  Orissa  is  the  principal,  and 
by  far  the  most  venerated. 

The  origin  of  this  idol  is  by  the  natives  ascribed  to 
Maha  Raj  Indradumana.  This  pious  prince  had  been 
induced  to  set  out  from  his  own  dominions  in  Hindoostan, 
upon  a  pilgrimage  to  a  famous  image  of  Nilu  Madhuba, 
situated  on  the  Nili  Giri,  or  blue  hills  of  Orissa ;  but  just 
before  he  reached  the  spot,  the  image  suddenly  disappear- 
ed from  the  sight  of  mortals.  The  prince  was  inconsolable 
at  being  thwarted  in  his  pious  designs  of  adoring  the  sacred 
image,  when  behold  Vishnoo  appeared  to  him  in  a  dream, 
and  consoled  him  with  a  promise  of  soon  re-appearing  in  a 
form  which  should  be  celebrated  far  and  wide  throughout 
the  Calee-joog.  The  prince,  resting  on  this  promise,  wait- 
ed at  Pooree  for  the  advent  of  the  new  Abatar  ;  at  length, 
one  propitious  morn  his  attendant  Brahmuns  brought  the 
welcome  intelligence,  that  a  most  wonderful  tree  was  mak- 
ing its  way  over  the  sea  towards  Swerga  Dwar  ;  and  that 
this  could  be  no  other  than  the  new  incarnation,  as  it  was 
accompanied  by  the  sacred  insignia  of  Vishnoo,  the  c/tocAra, 
padma,  concha,  and  the  godd. 

Indradumana,  filled  with  joy,  hastened  to  the  spot,  and 
most  devoutly  embraced  the  sacred  log.  A  cloth  of  gold 
was  then  thrown  over  it,  and  immense  sums  distributed  to 
the  holy  Brahmuns  in  attendance.  The  prince  then  by  his 


OR.ISSA     MISSION. 


59 


pious  supplications  obtained  the  aid  of  Vishwakurma,  the 
architect  of  the  gods,  who  with  one  blow  of  his  wonder- 
working axe  formed  the  block  into  the  chatoor  moorti,  or 
four-fold  image,  as  represented  below. 


A  temple  was  then  built,  and  the  images  set  up  with 
great  pomp  and  expense.  The  gods  and  goddesses  all  came 
down  to  worship  them  ;  a  number  of  rites  and  ceremonies 
were  decreed,  and  from  that  time  to  this,  Jugurnath  has 
maintained  his  pre-eminence  among  the  gods  of  India. 

Of  the  twelve  annual  festivals  which  are  celebrated  at 
Pooroosootama,  the  proper  name  of  Pooree,  the  Ruth 
Juttra  is  by  far  the  most  important.  The  drawing  which 
accompanies  this  volume  furnishes  an  interesting  represen- 
tation of  the  commencement  of  this  festival,  and  the 
remarks  which  follow  are  intended  still  further  to  explain 
or  illustrate  the  principal  objects  presented  to  our  view  in 
the  plate. 

The  building  immediately  over  No.  1.  is  a  Muth,  or  Hin- 
doo monastry,  belonging  to  the  Ramanuja  sect  of  Voish- 
nobs.  Most  of  the  buildings,  which  line  the  principal 
street  of  Pooree,  are  establishments  of  a  similar  kind. 
These  establishments  tend  greatly  to  keep  up  the  celebrity 
of  Jugurnath,  as  most  of  them  are  devoted  to  him,  and 
interested  in  drawing  pilgrims  to  his  shrine..  They  are 


6  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

generally  liberally  endowed,  and  many  of  them  are  very 
rich.  Within  their  cloisters,  the  most  learned  professors 
of  Hindoo  mythology  are  found,  and  to  see  and  converse 
with  them  must  with  the  pundits  of  other  countries  be  as 
much  an  object  of  desire  as  a  sight  of  Jugurnath  himself: 
indeed,  it  is  difficult  to  account  for  the  visits  to  Pooree,  of 
many  learned  men  who  despise  the  popular  idolatry,  but 
on  this  ground.  Disputation  with  pundits  of  other  parts 
of  India  has  ever  been  a  favourite  pursuit  with  Hindoos, 
and  their  history  furnishes  us  with  many  accounts  of  the 
travels  of  their  ancient  sages  for  this  purpose,  such  for 
instance  as  the  sages  Sunkara,  Ramanuja,  Choitun,  &c. 
who  are  said  to  have  disputed  with  and  overcome  the  pro- 
fessors of  every  opposing  sect. 

It  may  be  observed  respecting  the  mahant  or  gooroo  of 
the  Midh  in  the  plate,  that  when  the  late  excellent  Mr. 
Harington  visited  Pooree,  just  before  he  left  India,  the 
mahant  called  upon  him.  He  is  a  venerable  old  man, 
with  grey  hairs,  and  on  that  occasion  appeared  leaning 
upon  two  of  his  favourite  disciples.  In  reply  to  some 
questions  respecting  the  connexion  of  government  with 
Jugurnath,  and  the  abolition  of  the  pilgrim  tax,  he  said, 
"  that  Jugurnath  was  never  so  popular  as  under  the  British 
protection ;  that  his  glory  was  now  spread  through  the 
three  worlds  ;  and  that  it  would  be  a  pity  for  the  Honour- 
able Company  to  destroy  all  the  holiness  they  had  acquired 
by  leaving  him  to  himself."  It  should,  however,  be  re- 
marked, that  while  such  interested  characters  as  pundas 
and  gooroos  wish  for  the  continuance  of  the  tax,  its  aboli- 
tion would,  with  the  people  in  general,  be  an  extremely 
popular  measure. 

No.  2.  in  the  plate  directs  our  attention  to  the  "  mighty 
Pagod."  Here  "the  Lord  of  the  world,"  impiously  so 
called,  has  for  successive  ages  established  his  destructive 
sway.  Here,  from  generation  to  generation,  myriads  of 
human  beings  have  fallen  victims  to  his  impious  domina- 
tion, and  whitened  with  their  bones  the  horrid  plain  where 
he  dwells.  Hither,  in  obedience  to  the  mandates  of  his 


ORISSA    MISSION.  61 

priests,  they  have  bent  their  fainting,  wearied  steps,  and 
dropt  and  died  unpitied  and  unknown.  This  far-famed 
temple  is  said  to  have  been  built  in  A.  D.  1198,  by  Rajah 
Anunga  Bhim  Daib,  under  the  superintendance  of  his 
minister  Bajpoi,  at  a  cost  of  from  40  to  50  lakhs  of  rupees. 
The  principal  tower  is  supposed  to  be  184  feet  high,  and 
upwards  of  28  feet  wide  within  the  walls.  It  is  surround- 
ed by  a  stone  wall  20  feet  high,  and  nearly  650  feet  square. 
Within  this  inclosure  are  upwards  of  50  smaller  temples, 
devoted  to  the  various  gods  of  India.  The  walls  of  these 
temples,  and  especially  of  the  great  temple,  are  covered 
with  the  most  filthy  representations  in  durable  and  mas- 
sive sculpture ;  and  from  fragments  on  the  outer  walls,  it 
is  probable  they  were  once  thus  disgraced  also.  These 
obscene  figures  and  emblems  are  a  veiy  common  appen- 
dage to  the  temples  in  Orissa.  Witness  the  Black  Pagoda, 
the  temples  at  Jajipoor,  and  a  new  temple  now  building, 
dedicated  to  Jugurnath,  at  Rhumba,  on  the  side  of  the 
Chilka  Lake.  But  they  abound  all  over  the  province  ;  and 
in  Pooree  itself,  it  is  easy  to  point  out  as  much  evidence 
of  the  above  assertion  as  any  man  will  feel  disposed  to 
contemplate. 

The  land  within  10  miles,  or  according  to  some  accounts 
10  koss,  of  this  temple  is  holy,  and  denominated  the  Shree 
Kshetra ;  and  to  die  within  its  limits  is  considered  a  sure 
passport  to  eternal  bliss.  Upwards  of  3,000  families  of 
priests  and  other  servants  of  the  idol  are  supported  directly 
by  this  temple,  while  about  15,000  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Pooree  are  supposed  directly  or  indirectly  to  profit  by  it. 
Among  other  servants  of  the  idol  in  this  temple  are  300 
or  400  families  of  cooks,  to  prepare  the  idol's  food,  called 
muhaprasad,  or  "  great  favour ; "  and  120  dancing  girls, 
prostitutes  of  course,  to  dance  before  the  gods. 

No.  3.  may  guide  the  eye  to  the  principal  gate  of  the 
temple,  called  Singha-dwara,  (or  "the  Lion  gate.")  By 
this  gateway  the  pilgrims  enter  when  they  go  to  worship 
the  idol.  There  are  three  other  entrances,  one  on  each 
side  of  the  square,  but  they  are  comparatively  little  fre- 


62  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

quented.  At  each  of  these  gates  is  placed  a  number  of 
seapoys  or  burkandasses  belonging  to  the  government,  for 
the  purpose  of  keeping  off  intruders  and  guarding  the 
sacred  idols.  There  is  moreover  a  stone  pavement,  per- 
haps 15  feet  wide,  before  the  Singba-dwara,  on  which  no 
polluted  Christian,  or  inussuhnan,  or  even  a  Hindoo  of 
low  caste,  is  permitted  to  set  his  foot. 

No.  4.  is  placed  beneath  the  beautiful  column  standing 
immediately  opposite  Singha-dwara.  It  is  surmounted  by 
an  image  of  Aruna,  or  the  dawn  personified.  This  chaste 
specimen  of  Hindoo  sculpture  formerly  occupied  an  ap- 
propriate place  before  the  temple  of  the  sun,  or  Black  Pa- 
goda. It  was  removed  from  thence,  and  placed  where  it 
now  stands,  by  a  wealthy  inhabitant  of  Pooree. 

Nos.  5,  6,  and  7,  point  to  the  cars  of  Bullubhadra,  Soob- 
hudra,  and  Jugurnath.  Bullubhudra  (No.  5)  is  called  the 
Burra  Thakoor  (or  Great  Lord,)  and  in  several  minor  par- 
ticulars enjoys  the  pre-eminence,  such  as  having  rather 
the  largest  car,  standing  nearest  the  temple,  being  first 
brought  out,  &c.  But  he  does  not  receive  a  tythe  of  the 
adoration,  that  is  paid  to  Jugurnath.  The  face  of  Bullub- 
hadra is  painted  white.  Soobhudra,  the  sister  of  Jugur- 
nath, has  the  smallest  car.  She  is  made  without  arms, 
and  is  painted  of  a  yellow  colour.  There  is  little  notice 
taken  of  her  by  the  majority  of  the  worshippers.  Jugur- 
nath is  painted  black,  with  a  red  mouth,  and  red  and  white 
circles  for  his  eyes.  He  is  the  great  object  of  attraction. 
Some  of  the  pilgrims  say,  that  he  is  more  vindictive  than 
Bullubhudra;  hence  their  extra  endeavours  to  propitiate 
him  and  secure  his  favour. 

All  the  idols  are  made  of  the  Nimb  tree,  and  it  is  proba- 
ble that  the  mysterious  deposit  within  them  is  the  Salgram. 
Some  indeed  have  supposed  that  it  is  a  bone  of  Krishnu, 
and  others  have  fancied  that  it  is  a  box  of  quicksilver.  The 
images  are  as  ugly  and  as  monstrous  in  their  appearance  as 
any  thing  that  can  well  be  imagined.  Their  very  distant 
approximation  to  the  human  figure  does  not  extend  below 
the  bosom,  and  all  the  rest  is  a  mere  huge  block  of  timber. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  63 

Arms  and  feet  they  have  properly  none ;  but  these  append- 
ages, made  of  gold,  are  supplied  on  state  occasions. 

All  the  images  are  profusely  adorned  with  various  kinds 
of  ornaments,  and  their  bodies  are  clothed  with  rich  silks 
and  shawls.  These  images  are  brought  out  of  the  temple 
on  two  occasions,  viz.  at  the  Snan,  or  Bathing  festival,  and 
at  the  Ruth  Jattra,  or  Car  festival.  On  the  former  occasion, 
they  are  placed  on  an  elevated  terrace  to  the  east  of  the 
temple,  within  the  sacred  enclosure.  Holy- water  in  brass 
lotas  is  brought  in  native  pomp  with  music  playing,  and 
the  sacred  canopy  preceding  it ;  and  then  poured  over  the 
idols,  which  has  the  effect  of  obliterating  the  lineaments  of 
their  misshapen  countenances.  While  this  ceremony  is 
performing,  many  of  the  most  zealous  devotees  rush  for- 
ward, and  with  their  hands  rub  off  the  paint  from  the  im- 
ages, to  smear  on  their  bodies,  and  thus  of  course  rapidly 
hasten  on  the  work  of  spoliation.  When  the  uncouth 
blocks  are  sufficiently  saturated  with  the  holy-water,  they 
are  dressed  up  in  the  most  captivating  style.  The  crafty 
Brahmuns  so  manage  to  adjust  the  ornaments,  that  the 
face  of  the  idols  is  almost  hidden,  and  their  faded  beauty  is 
scarcely  perceived.  Thus  they  remain  till  evening,  re- 
ceiving the  adoration  of  the  gaping  multitude,  while  the 
Brahmuns  pocket  the  offerings  of  many  a  kind,  which  the 
zeal  of  the  worshippers  prompts  them  to  bestow. 

After  this  day's  exhibition,  the  gods,  (for  gods  they  are, 
though  subjected  to  "all  the  ills  which  flesh  is  heir  to,") 
are  reported  ill  until  the  Ruth  Jattra ;  or  in  other  words, 
they  are  kept  secret,  in  order  to  be  repainted,  that  they  may 
appear  with  their  freshest  looks  on  that  occasion. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  building  of  the  new  cars  proceeds, 
urged  on,  we  blush  to  say,  by  the  numerous  chupprasses 
under  the  superintendance  of  the  civil  authorities  of  the 
station.  These  cars  are  under  the  care  of  the  British 
government,  built  new  every  year ;  and  when  the  festival 
is  over  they  become  the  property  of  the  pundas,  or  priests 
of  the  idol,  who  break  them  up,  and  sell  them  for  a  con- 
siderable sum.  The  writer  of  these  remarks  paid  five  ru- 


64  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

pees  for  one  wheel  only  of  Jugurnath's  car.  Bullubbudra's 
car  is  43  feet  high,  and  has  sixteen  wheels.  Jugumath's 
car  is  41  feet  high,  and  has  fourteen  wheels.*  Soobhudra's 
car  is  40  feet  high,  and  has  fourteen  wheels.  The  upper 
parts  of  these  cars  are  covered  with  green,  blue,  red,  yellow, 
and  other  gay  coloured  cloths,  hung  in  strips  fantastically 
arranged,  and  adorned  with  various  devices,  formed  with 
silver  spangles,  &c.  The  tower  of  each  car  is  surmounted 
by  a  globe  and  flag,  while  from  various  parts  of  it  birds, 
monsters,  and  flags  project,  producing  a  picturesque  effect. 
The  platforms  on  which  the  idols  sit  enthroned  are  about 
ten  or  twelve  feet  from  the  ground.  These  are  decorated 
with  varied  coloured  shawls,  and  different  figures  of  Hin- 
doo mythology.  Immense  cables  are  manufactured,  with 
which  to  tug  the  cars,  and  are  fixed  to  the  carriage  part 
of  the  vehicles.  As  it  has  been  observed  respecting  the 
wheels  of  the  cars,  they  are  extremely  ponderous,  and  the 
rough  spokes  project  from  1^  to  two  inches  beyond  the 
felloes,  so  that  the  poor  wretches  who  may  throw  them- 
selves under  them  are  inevitably  crushed  to  a  horrid  mass 
of  flesh.  Several  such  sacrifices  have  occurred  to  my 
knowledge  within  the  last  seven  years ;  and  on  one  occa- 
sion, particularly,  I  was  coming  up  to  Jugurnath's  car,  as 
it  passed  over  the  body  of  an  up-country  Brahmun.  The 
entrails,  blood,  and  brains  of  this  infatuated  victim  were 
spirted  about  in  every  direction. 

On  the  second  day  of  the  new  moon  in  Asar  (June  or 
July,)  the  Ruth  Jattra  commences.  The  cars  are  the  day 
previous  arranged  in  front  of  the  Singha-dwara,  and  puri- 
fied for  the  reception  of  then*  holy  burdens  by  various  in- 
cantations and  ceremonies.  When  the  propitious  hour 
arrives  for  the  gods  to  take  their  annual  ride,  they  are 
brought  out  of  the  temple — not  with  pomp  and  state,  con- 
sistent with  the  divine  honours  they  at  other  times  receive 
— but  as  though  they  were  the  vilest  dead  dogs  in  creation ; 

*  Some  say  that  Jugurnath's  car  is  the  largest,  and  that  it  hits  six- 
teen wheels,  while  Bullubhudra's  has  but  fourteen. 


ORISSA    MISSION.  65 

some  drag  them,  others  push  them,  and  with  as  little  cere- 
mony as  can  well  be  imagined,  they  are  thus  rocked  along 
to  the  cars.  Then,  oh !  what  desecration  ensues !  a  rope, 
yes  a  rope  is  twisted  round  the  neck  of  the  great  Jugur- 
nath,  and  what  with  some  tugging  above,  and  others  shov- 
ing him  bejow,  he  is  constrained  to  ascend  an  inclined 
plane  to  his  station  on  the  car;  then,  however,  as  if  to 
atone  for  the  insult  offered  to  his  godship,  the  Brahmuns 
with  the  multitude  prostrate  themselves  and  worship  him, 
while  a  shout,  as  of  "  the  voice  of  many  waters,"  shakes 
the  earth,  with  "victory  to  Jugurnath  our  lord,"  (Jugurnath 
swamie  ke  joy.)  The  other  idols  are  brought  out  in  like 
manner.  The  Khoorda  Rajah  then  sweeps  the  cars,  and 
the  purification  process  is  completed,  when  suddenly  a 
rush  of  some  thousands  of  men,  appointed  to  draw  the  car, 
who  come  jumping  and  shouting  like  so  many  wild  infer- 
nals,  announces,  that  the  gods  are  about  to  commence  their 
journey.  They  immediately  seize  the  huge  ropes,  and 
range  themselves  in  order ;  if  peradventure  any  of  them 
are  found  loitering  by  the  way,  a  smart  application  of  the 
ratan  to  their  bare  backs  soon  sends  them  to  their  posts. 
The  scene  now  presents  its  most  picturesque  and  anima- 
ted appearance.  The  cars  dressed  in  their  gaudy  colours, 
towering  far  above  the  vast  wilderness  of  heads,  have  at  a 
distance  a  very  imposing  air ;  while  the  loud  sounds  of 
idol  music,  the  elephants  of  the  gods  and  their  worshippers 
stationed  here  and  there,  adorned  with  gay  trappings,  the 
vast  numbers  of  devotees  from  the  house  tops  and  elevated 
verandahs  of  the  adjacent  houses,  waving  their  cJioivries, 
and  the  various  acts  of  adoration  practised  by  the  zealous 
worshippers  accompanied  by  their  loud  acclamations,  com- 
bine to  give  an  air  of  "state  to  the  festival,  and  stamp  its 
character  as  a  worshipping  assembly.  Here  and  there  a 
few  Europeans  are  to  be  seen,  some  on  their  elephants, 
and  others  on  horseback,  witnessing  the  ceremonies. 
Some  few  are  engaged  in  company  with  those  who  were 
once  idolaters,  but  now  Christians,  in  distributing  the 
words  of  eternal  life  to  the  thousands  of  eager  applicants, 
9 


66  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

who  are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge.  But  others  (O 
that  truth  and  fact  did  not  oblige  us  to  make  the  reflec- 
tion !)  are  too  closely  connected  with  these  idolatrous  pro- 
ceedings, and  too  deeply  interested  in  the  ungodly  gains 
arising  from  them.  Oh  Britain !  my  country,  my  country ! 
honoured  as  thou  ait  for  deeds  of  wisdom  and  benevolence 
far  and  wide,  how  is  thy  proud  name  tarnished  by  thy 
patronage  of  these  obscene  blasphemies,  and  how  are  thy 
sons  dishonoured  by  their  willing  services  to  these  abomi- 
nations. When  shall  the  time  come,  that  thou  shalt  say 
of  thy  connexion  with  all  these  scenes  of  wickedness, 
"  What  have  I  to  do  any  more  with  idols  ? "  and  of  the 
price  of  the  blood  of  both  body  and  soul  of  thy  subjects, 
"  It  is  polluted." 

The  tremendous  shouts  of  the  men,  and  the  hissing  and 
the  hooting  of  the  women  announce,  that  the  cars  are  about 
to  move;  All  seems  infernal  revelry,  and  involuntarily  re- 
minds one,  that  this  is  the  triumph  of  hell  over  the  fallen 
soul  of  man !  Here  satan  seems  to  have  carried  his  power 
to  the  utmost  to  insult  the  Majesty  of  heaven,  and  to  laugh 
at  the  awful  extent  of  his  dominion  over  his  deluded  sub- 
jects. It  is  the  very  acme  of  his  triumph.  The  object, 
which  he  has  seduced  the  people  to  worship,  is  the  ugliest 
and  most  senseless  in  creation ;  and  the  service,  which  un- 
der the  name  of  -divine  worship,  they  pay  to  him,  consists 
of  the  most  lascivious  gestures,  and  most  obscene  addresses. 
Buchanan  in  his  Journal  mentions  these  obscene  songs  and 
gestures,  and  the  writer  has  heard  and  witnessed  them 
many  and  many  a  time.  Although  it  is  a  shame  to  speak 
of  those  things  which  are  done  by  them,  not  in  darkness, 
but  in  the  open  front  of  day,  and  that  too  before  upwards 
of  200,000  people,  men,  women,  and  children,  yet  a  partial 
exposure  of  these  abominable  songs  may  be  perhaps  neces- 
«ary  to  their  everlasting  suppression,  as  well  as  to  give  an 
idea  of  the  moral  degradation  of  the  people  who  can  listen 
to  them  with  such  evident  delight.  In  the  repetition  of 
these  songs,  the  speaker  steps  forward  to  the  extreme  verge 
of  the  platform,  and  addresses  the  crowd  in  boisterous  Ian- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  67 

guag e ;  he  has  usually  a  long  wand  in  his  hand,  with  which 
he  makes  the  action  to  accompany  the  words,  so  that  his 
meaning  is  often  understood  where  his  voice  does  not 
reach ;  and  occasionally  some  half  dozen  of  obscene  Brah- 
muns  fall  pell  mell  upon  each  other  close  under  the  nose  of 
the  idol,  and  repeat  the  filthy  pantomime. 

The  number  of  pilgrims  which  attend  the  festival,  depends 
greatly  on  the  tune  in  which  it  occurs.  Whenever  there 
are  two  new  moons  in  the  month  of  Asar,  it  is  said,  that  a 
new  image  of  Jugurnath  is  made,  and  a  much  larger  at- 
tendance is  expected.  In  the  year  1825,  It  is  calculated, 
that  not  less  than  two  and  a  half  lacs  were  present.  The 
writer  of  this  article  attended  on  that  occasion,  and  wit- 
nessed such  scenes  of  cruelty  and  misery,  as  no  tune  can 
ever  obliterate  from  his  memory.  In  one  small  space  of 
ground  (about  an  acre,)  he  with  a  beloved  colleague,  now 
no  more,  counted  upwards  of  140  dead  bodies,  and  in 
another  place  90 :  the  latter  especially  were  exposed  close 
by  the  high  way,  on  each  side  of  it,  naked,  swollen,  and 
putrefying  in  the  open  face  of  day;  while  the  numbers, 
which  might  be  seen  in  other  places,  and  on  the  road-side, 
many  koss  from  Pooree,  defied  calculation. 

Were  I  to  detail  facts  which  came  under  my  observation, 
of  husbands  losing  their  wives,  wives  their  husbands,  chil- 
dren their  parents,  and  parents  their  children,  I  could 
almost  fill  a  volume ;  let  it  suffice  to  quote  the  concluding 
language  of  a  journal  written  on  that  occasion : — "  We 
have  relieved  many  a  child  of  misery  by  administering 
medicine  to  the  sick,  clothing  to  the  naked,  food  to  the 
hungry,  and  money  to  the  destitute ;  but  what  we  have 
been  able  to  do  falls  short  indeed  of  the  wants  of  the  mis- 
erable. Many  a  heart-rending  scene  we  have  been  called 
to  witness  where  we  could  afford  no  relief; — many  poor 
creatures  we  have  dismissed  with  partial  assistance,  under 
a  full  persuasion  they  would  soon  want  again  and  die : 
and  many  a  scene  of  death  have  we  endured ;  and  turned 
away  with  a  heavy  overflowing  heart  from  many  a  dying 
fellow-creature,  without  God  and  without  hope,  the  vic- 
tims of  this  wretched  superstition." 


68  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

The  same  wretchedness  and  mortality  annually  occur, 
but  I  have  not  since  that  awful  year  witnessed  them  to 
the  same  extent.  There  is  now  a  large  hospital  built 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  sick,  and  the  dead  are  more 
decently  disposed  of,  at  least  those  which  die  in  the  hospi- 
tal ;  yet  much  improvement  might  be  made  in  this  respect. 
Misery  and  death  to  a  great  extent,  however,  must  neces- 
sarily result  from  this  festival.  The  long,  wearying  jour- 
neys of  the  pilgrims,  the  scantiness  and  badness  of  their 
food,  the  exposure  and  excitement  to  which  they  are 
subject;  the  polluted  effluvia  arising  from  the  numerous 
putrefying  corpses  scattered  here  and  there  ;  connected 
with  the  unwholesomeness  of  the  place,  which  from  the 
peculiar  habits  of  the  people,  is  during  the  Jattra  a  mere 
mass  of  filth,  must  induce  disease  and  wretchedness,  which 
veiy  often  end  in  death. 

Perhaps  I  cannot  do  better  than  conclude  this  account 
with  furnishing  a  few  particulars  drawn  up  by  a  Brahmun, 
now  a  Christian,  and  another  native,  a  writer,  since  dead. 
There  is  probably  more  truth  in  this  simple  statement 
than  in  any  offered  to  the  public. 

"  In  Orissa,  having  cut  down  the  Nimb-pita  tree,  they 
(the  Brahmuns  and  workmen,)  by  manual  labour  form  it 
into  an  image.  Then  they  paint  it  into  the  resemblance  of 
a  (human)  picture,  with  vermilion,  yellow,  black,  white, 
and  green  colours.  Thus  making  it  with  their  hands,  they 
anoint  it  with  various  kinds  of  perfumes  and  sandal-wood, 
and  adorn  it  with  flowers  and  leaves ;  after  which,  placing 
it  in  a  stone  temple,  they  serve  and  adore  it." 

"About  680  years  ago,  Anunga  Bhim  Daib,  Raja  of 
Orissa,  built  the  first  temple,  at  an  expense  of  from  forty  to 
fifty  lacks  of  rupees.  Then  the  Brahmuns  with  various 
muniras  from  the  Veds  consecrated  the  images.  They 
made  a  representation  of  the  lotus  flower  on  the  back  of 
the  three  moortis,  under  which  is  an  excavation  with  a 
door.  Having  brought  from  the  Gangootree  river,  at  the 
bottom  of  the  Chitrakote  mountain,  three  round  stones  (the 
Salgrama,)  they  designate  them  Sila  Vishnoo.  Then  within 


ORIS3A     MISSION.  69 

the  images  they  place  them  under  the  lotus,  which  they 
paint;  they  lock  the  door,  and  adorning  the  image  with 
various  coloured  cloths,  they  Worship  it  ae  Sila  Vishnoo* 
From  that  time  to  this,  they  have  cut  down  the  nimb  tree, 
and  made  and  worshipped  this  image  fifty  or  one  hundred 
times,  or  it  may  be  oftener.  But  the  old  images,  having 
been  thrown  out  (in  the  temple  yard,)  from  the  operation 
of  wind  and  rain  became  rotten.  But  the  stone  they  call 
Sila  Vishnoo,  with  great  secrecy,  no  one  seeing  it,  they 
take  from  the  old  wood  and  place  in  the  new.  They  then 
falsely  assert  that  he  who  effects  this  removal  dies.  The 
Raja  sometimes  begs  the  old  block,  and  taking  it  away, 
places  in  it  the  Salgram,  and  worships  it. 

"  At  this  present  time,  in  consequence  of  the  power  of 
the  English  extending  through  numerous  countries,  many 
causes  of  alarm  are  suppressed.  On  this  account  the 
pundas  spread  themselves  through  different  parts  for  the 
purpose  of  collecting  pilgrims.  Having  arrived  at  their 
respective  stations,  they  repair  to  people's  houses,  and 
compel  them  to  eat  Mahaprasad  (Jugumath's  food,)  and 
by  much  flattery,  induce  them  to  receive  various  kinds  of 
cakes.  Having  furnished  themselves  with  strips  of  cloth, 
which  have  touched  the  sacred  limbs  of  Jugurnath,  they 
suspend  them  round  their  necks,  saying,  '  See  you  are 
highly  favoured !  sitting  in  your  houses  you  have  obtained 
these  precious  relics.'  Then  they  say,  '  Come,  accompany 
me  to  my  country.  There  God  is  revealed.  There  the 
goddesses  Lukshmee,  Saruswuttee,  Bimblee,  and  10,000 
others  constantly  serve  him :  moreover,  the  gods  of  heaven, 
earth,  and  hell,  all  the  330  millions  of  gods  worship  him. 
His  glory  is  immense.  All  casts  before  him  eat  out  of  one 
vessel.  In  the  month  of  Asar  is  the  Goondicha  Jattra. 
He  himself  comes  out  of  the  temple  and  sits  on  his  car. 
He  himself  causes  the  car  to  move.  In  one  day,  he  eats 
70  poata,  (about  a  thousand  pounds  weight ;)  but  all  that 
he  eats  of  different  kinds  who  can  declare.  Listen  how- 
ever to  a  truly  wonderful  fact.  In  the  cook-house,  they 
place  seven  cooking  pots,  one  above  the  other,  over  one 


70  NARRATIVE    OP     THE 

fire*  The  bottom  pott  are  not  cooked,  but  the  top  one  is !' 
In  this  manner  they  tell  a  number  of  tales,  and  persuade 
the  people  to  come.  Having  arrived,  they  direct  them  to 
different  houses,  saying, '  This  is  the  holy  land,  here  the 
fruit  of  pious  actions  is  enjoyed.  Come,  I  will  obtain  for 
you  an  interview  (dursuna)  with  Jugurnath,  and  cause  you 
to  bathe  in  the  five  holy  places,  (viz.  Indradummun  tank, 
Lokenath  do.  Seeta-gunga  do.  Chokerteerth  Sea,  and  Mar- 
kunda  tank,)  thus  you  will  obtain  salvation  for  seven  gen- 
erations of  your  ancestors :  but  bear  in  mind  how  you  will 
propitiate  me.'  In  this  way  they  lead  them  to  the  temple, 
and  give  them  a  sight  of  Jugurnath.  At  that  time  many 
priests  surround  them,  and  stroking  their  heads,  exclaim, 
'  Behold  the  visible  god  glorified !  present  him  with  an 
offering  of  25  rupees ;  give  us  a  present  of  ten  rupees ; 
come  quick,  no  delay.'  In  this  way,  by  much  talking, 
they  wheedle  them  out  of  their  money,  and  take  all  they 
can  get.  Others  come  begging  to  their  lodgings.  If  they 
have  no  more  money,  these  pundas  coax  them  out  of  a 
promissory  note,  and  make  them  engage  to  pay  when 
they  reach  home.  They  also  make  a  number  of  cakes, 
and  bring  for  the  pilgrims  to  eat.  For  that  which  is  worth 
four  annas  they  exact  12 — for  an  anna's  worth  they  take 
six  annas.  If  they  refuse  to  have  them,  they  abuse  them 
with  filthy  curses  and  speeches  (which  I  omit,)  and  say, 
*  You — where  will  you  get  such  food  as  this !  Thus  saying 
they  cram  it  by  main  force  into  their  mouths.  Thus  the 
pundas  exceedingly  oppress  the  people,  and  by  a  variety 
of  cheating  tricks  get  from  them  their  wealth.  Sometimes 
when  the  pilgrims  enter  the  enclosure  of  the  temple,  they 
steal  the  ornaments  from  their  noses  and  ears,  and  take 
away  their  clothes  and  money.  If  they  resist,  the  pundas 
assemble  and  beat  them  till  they  make  off,  crying  out,  '  O 
father,  O  mother,  I  die,  I  die !'  and  thus  they  eecape  from 
the  temple.  Or  if  the  pundas  see  a  beautiful  young  woman, 
they  allure  her  into  the  temple,  and  having  seduced  her,  let 
her  go,  telling  her,  '  This  is  a  holy  place,  I  am  a  holy  man. 
By  liaving  surrendered  your  person  to  me  it  is  purified ; 


ORISSA     MISSION.  71 

the  sins  of  a  million  of  births  are  destroyed ;  know  that  you 
have  certainly  enjoyed  Jugiirnath.  God  and  his  worship- 
per are  inseparable.'  On  other  occasions  giving  the  pil- 
grims some  potion  to  eat,  they  render  them  insensible,  and 
rob  them  of  their  wealth.  I  have  seen  from  five  to  ten 
boys  watch  near  the  gate  for  a  single  pilgrim  :  then  laying 
hold  of  him,  they  beat  him  till  he  cries  out,  '  Mercy ! 
mercy !'  but  no  one  coming  to  his  assistance,  he  sinks 
down  through  much  beating :  then  becoming  insensible 
through  fear,  they  rob  him  of  his  property  and  decamp." 

On  this  extract  we  may  observe,  that  no  one  can  tell 
what  Hindoos  will  do  so  well  as  a  Hindoo,  and  especially 
as  a  Hindoo  Brahmun ;  while  as  to  what  is  transacted 
within  the  walls  of  Jugurnath's  temple  they  alone  can  give 
us  information.  I  have  myself  been  an  eye-witness  of 
such  acts  of  robbery  as  are  noticed  at  the  close  of  the  ex- 
tract. I  recollect  on  one  occasion,  while  I  was  talking  to 
the  people  at  the  Ruth  Juttra,  the  poor  pilgrims  at  the  outer 
gate  of  the  town  were  admitted ;  they  had  been  collecting 
for  a  long  time,  but  were  not  before  allowed  to  enter  be- 
cause they  would  not  or  could  not  pay  the  tax.  It  was 
grievous  to  see  the  needy  people  (many  of  whom  came 
from  distant  parts  of  India,)  with  their  little  all  tied  up  in 
a  bundle,  and  suspended  under  their  umbrellas,  in  some 
unguarded  moment,  rushed  upon  by  the  pundas  like  tigers, 
and  their  all  taken  from  them.  These  villains  of  Jugurnath 
lie  in  wait,  and  when  they  see  an  old  or  disabled  pilgrim, 
rush  upon  him,  give  him  a  blow  upon  the  head  with  a 
large  stick,  and  snatch  the  umbrella  with  the  bundle  out  of 
his  hand !  I  saw,  I  believe,  ffiy  cases  of  this  kind  while  I 
stood ! 

And  even  at  the  last  festival  in  July,  one  or  two  cases 
came  under  my  notice.  I  have  frequently  been  appealed 
to  by  people  in  the  streets  of  Pooree  respecting  their  prop- 
erty, which  had  been  taken  from  them ;  and  on  one  occa- 
sion especially,  I  remember,  a  respectable  man  coming  to 
our  house,  and  complaining  that  a  punda  had  invited  him 
to  his  house,  where  he  gave  him  deleterious  tobacco,  which 


72  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

stupified  him.  His  host  then  robbed  him  of  all  his  money, 
which  was  a  considerable  sum.  This  I  believe  is  a  com- 
mon practice. 

I  have  travelled  over  different  parts  of  the  country,  and 
in  almost  every  place  some  one  has  complained  of  the 
cheating  and  thieving  of  the  Pooree  people.  At  Berham- 
pore,  beyond  Ganjam,  a  merchant  told  me,  that  he  took 
about  400  rupees  worth  of  cloth  to  Pooree,  where  a  punda 
cheated  him  out  of  it  all  under  pretence  of  finding  him  cus- 
tomers. Tales  of  a  similar  kind  I  have  been  told  without 
end.  Indeed  the  pundas  and  their  adherents  at  Pooree 
have  obtained  the  distinction  of  being  the  most  wicked  and 
oppressive  among  Hindoos.  A  poet  of  their  own  said  of 
them  after  his  visit  to  Jugurnath, 

"  The  children  are  robbers,  the  old  men  arc  robbers, 
The  Jogeys  and  Gooroos,  they  are  all  of  them  robbers; 
They  are  robbers  in  the  village,  and  robbers  in  the  town, 
And  none  beside  robbers,  of  their  women  are  born." 

It  is  not  improbable  that  Jugurnath,  and  the  images  asso- 
ciated with  him,  owe  their  origin  to  the  word  aum,  the 
mystic  syllable  of  the  triune  deity,  as  represented  in  the 
centre  of  the  circular  board,  page  59. 

After  the  brethren  had  determined  to  make  Pooree  their 
second  station,  Mr.  Bampton  paid  it  a  visit  during  the  time 
of  the  Ruth  Juttra  hi  July.  A  few  extracts  from  his  jour- 
nal here  follows : 

"  On  the  morning  of  July  10,  I  rode  round  the  temple,  I 
also  viewed  the  cars  and  some  vast  images  much  larger 
than  life  which  were  to  be  placed  upon  them  ;  three  of  the 
images  from  the  position  of  their  arms  and  hands  seemed  as 
if  they  were  intended  for  coachmen  ;  but  they  were  not  at 
any  time  furnished  with  reins  or  whip.  The  rude  pictures 
upon  the  cars  near  Serampore  are  very  indecent ;  it  is  not 
however  the  case  here,  perhaps  the  people  begin  to  be 
ashamed  of  themselves.  Not  far  from  Jugurnath's  temple 


ORISSA      MISSION.  73 

sits  a  wretched  devotee  on  the  leeward  side  of  a  fire  with 
a  long  beard,  and  his  black  body  whitened  by  ashes ;  he 
looked  the  picture  of  misery.  I  asked  him  how  long  he 
had  set  there,  and  he  said  three  years.  I  then  inquired 
how  long  he  meant  to  sit,  and  I  think  his  reply  was,  as  long 
as  Jugurnath  pleases.  It  is  affecting  to  see  the  people 
treating  this  wretched  man  with  awful  reverence  ;  a  man 
who  was  attending  me  actually  bowed  before  him  with  his 
face  to  the  ground. 

In  the  afternoon  I  went  out  on  horseback,  it  being  pretty 
cloudy,  to  see  the  idols  brought  out  of  the  temple.  "  Whilst 
I  sat  waiting  for  their  appearance,  several  companies  of 
worshippers  were  conducted  by  the  courteous  pundas  into 
the  temple,  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  their  toilsome  pilgrimage, 
a  near  view  of  Jugurnath.  Many  others  who,  I  was  told, 
had  not  duly  propitiated  these  pundas,  were  beaten  at  the 
temple  gate  without  mercy,  because  they  sought  admission. 
Many  hands  were  armed  with  sticks,  for  this  pious  work, 
and  assuredly  their  places  were  not  sinecures.  I  thought 
of  the  difference  between  the  stripes  inflicted  on  the  long- 
ing  adorers  of  Jugurnath,  and  the  "  come  and  welcome"  of 
the  gospel.  Our  English  friends  will  bear  in  mind  that  the 
Hindoos  have  commonly  the  greater  part  of  their  bodies 
naked,  and  in  this  state  it  availed  nothing  whether  a  man 
faced  the  wretches  or  fied  from  them  ;  in  either  case  they 
laid  on  with  all  their  might.  At  last  the  Rajah  of  Khoor- 
da,  who  perhaps  may  be  called  chief  priest  of  the  idols, 
arrived  in  an  elegant  palanquin.  He  is  a  timid  young  man 
of  nineteen.  He  was  preceded  by  a  man  on  horseback 
beating  a  drum,  and  after  the  people  about  him  had  washed 
his  feet,  he  walked  barefoot  into  the  temple  yard,  and  I 
suppose  into  the  temple  itself  I  should  have  said  that, 
beside  the  man  on  horseback,  two  elephants  came  before 
him.  I  observed  a  religious  mendicant  who  sought  admis- 
sion into  the  temple  with  his  hands  in  a  supplicating  atti- 
tude. Passing  over  the  shameless  way  in  which  these 
people  generally  dress,  or,  perhaps  I  should  rather  say,  go 
naked,  he  exhibited  in  a  degree  I  never  before  saw  amongst 
10 


74  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

Hindoos,  modesty  and  resignation,  combined  with  perse- 
verance. He  was  often  gently  pushed  back,  but  on  the 
one  side  I  saw  no  unholy  hand  raised  to  strike  him,  nor 
do  I  think  on  the  other,  that  he  gained  admission.  Every 
eye  before  the  gate  was  directed  to  the  temple,  in  order  to 
catch  the  first  view  of  the  idols ;  and  when  they  were 
brought  out,  their  first  appearance  was  intimated  to  the 
multitude  by  the  claps  and  shouts  of  those  who  saw  them. 
The  greater  part  even  of  those  who  got  near  the  temple, 
could  not  see  them  till  they  came  without  the  gate,  and 
many  waited  their  appearance  with  their  hands  in  a  very 
devout  attitude  ;  but  the  greater  part  looked  as  if  they  only 
came  to  see  a  sight. 

While  Jugurnath  was  going  up,  the  Khoorda  Rajah 
stood  in  front  of  the  car  at  the  distance  of  perhaps  four 
score  yards ;  the  people  were  cleared  away  so  as  to  allow 
him  a  clear  view  of  the  car,  and  he  had  a  man  to  hold  his 
hand,  whether  as  matter  of  state  or  as  some  said,  to  keep  up 
his  courage,  I  cannot  decide.  Soon  after  Jugurnath  got 
into  his  place,  he  was  followed  by  his  hands  and  feet ;  on 
what  parts  of  him  they  were  all  put,  I  cannot  say.  But 
there  were  four  of  each,  and  they  were  carried  up  into  the 
car  by  eight  men.  They  were  monstrously  large,  and  each 
seemed  a  moderate  load  for  the  bearer  of  it !  To  hear  what 
the  people  would  say,  I  asked  if  they  were  brass,  but  the 
reply  was,  Soona,  that  is  gold.  The  men  carried  them 
upon  their  shoulders.  Two  or  three  chests  were  at  differ- 
ent times  taken  into  the  car,  containing,  I  was  told,  the 
idols  ornaments.  To  notice  things  in  the  confused  way 
they  caught  my  attention  on  the  spot,  I  saw  in  the  crowd, 
a  man  with  his  arm  standing  perpendicularly  from  his 
shoulder,  as  it  probably  had  done  for  many  preceding  years. 
And  as  I  think  I  omitted  it  in  its  proper  place,  I  would 
note  here,  that  on  entering  Pooree,  I  saw  a  man  who  had 
nearly  finished  his  pilgrimage,  in  measuring  the  ground  by 
his  own  length.  There  were  in  the  crowd  ten  elephants, 
several  of  them  bearing  English  gentlemen  and  ladies  ; 
and  some  of  the  officers  were  on  horseback.  After  Jugur- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  75 

nath  was  put  into  his  place,  the  gentlemen  and  ladies  ap- 
proached the  car  to  see  him  ;  but  though  curiosity  drew 
them  to  the  spot,  it  is  only  right  to  say,  that  neither  a  wish 
to  be  popular,  nor  any  thing  else,  induced  the  Europeans 
to  manifest  the  least  degree  of  respect  to  these  objects  of 
Hindoo  worship.  I  was  very  attentive  to  this  point,  be- 
cause the  people  here  told  me  of  some  gentlemen's  taking 
off  their  hats  to  Jugurnath.  I  was  some  apprehensive  that 
they  interrupted  the  ceremonies,  as  they  placed  themselves 
between  the  car  and  the  Rajah.  It  is  the  Rajah's  business 
to  perform  certain  ceremonies  on  each  of  the  cars  before 
they  move — and  now,  when  it  was  nearly  dark,  he  ap- 
proached Jugurnath's  brother's  car  on  an  elephant.  He 
prostrated  himself  before  each  idol,  walked  round  and 
swept  the  car,  after  which  service  he  received  from  off  the 
idol  a  garland  of  flowers  as  a  mark  of  its  approbation.  The 
cars  were  so  crowded  that  I  could  see  little  that  was  done  : 
I  however  saw  the  garland  hung  round  his  neck  from  the 
first  idol,  and  soon  after  he  left  it,  it  moved  on.  When  the 
first  car  moved  it  was  dark,  and  it  soon  began  to  rain.  I 
think  another  of  the  cars  moved  before  I  left  the  place,  but 
I  soon  after  went  to  my  lodgings,  after  having  sat  on  horse- 
back  perhaps  five  hours. 

During  most  of  the  time  the  poor  deluded  people  were 
pressing  upon  the  car,  that  they  might,  as  they  say,  get  rid 
of  their  sins  by  a  sight  of  Jugurnath,  and  the  men  with 
the  sticks  laid  about  them  vehemently,  to  keep  off  such  as 
they  did  not  choose  to  admit ;  some  in  the  crowd  sung 
devoutly,  some  clapped  their  hands,  some  bowed  down, 
and  some  looked  quite  careless.  Such  was  the  first  and 
great  day  of  the  Ruth  jattra  ;  it  was  the  largest  worship- 
ping assembly  I  ever  saw,  but  not  one  of  the  worshippers 
worshipped  God.  Surely  this  is  an  awful  thought.  How 
great  is  the  Divine  forbearance  towards  this  people,  and 
indeed  towards  us  all ! 

July  llth.  I  rode  out  early  in  the  morning,  and  in  the 
first  place  went  to  the  cars.  In  front  of  one  of  them,  at 
the  distance  of  a  few  yards,  lay  the  mangled  body  of  a 


76  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

dead  man  ;  one  arm  and  one  leg  were  eaten,  and  two  dogs 
were  then  at  him ;  many  people  were  near,  both  moving 
and  stationary,  but  they  did  not  seem  to  take  any  notice  of 
the  circumstance.  I  then  went  to  see  the  state  of  the  pil- 
grims, who,  either  because  they  could  not  or  would  not  pay 
the  tax,  were  kept  without  one  of  the  gates.  I  found  them 
numerous,  and,  either  merely  because  they  thought  me  a 
respectable  Englishman,  or  because  they  hoped  I  might 
have  power  to  get  the  gate  opened  for  them,  they  made 
almost  as  much  noise  as  if  they  had  seen  Jugurnath.  In 
the  course  of  the  morning  I  saw,  within  a  mile  of  the  gate, 
about  six  more  dead ;  the  dogs  and  birds  were  eating  three 
of  them.  One  in  particular  was  either  thrown  or  dragged 
into  a  puddle,  and  from  their  tearing  it,  and  pulling  it  up 
and  down  in  the  mud,  it  was  a  loathsome  spectacle.  But 
my  attention  was  turned  to  the  living  as  well  as  the  dead, 
and  a  number  of  these  seemed  in  dying  circumstances. 
Knowing  that  there  was  an  hospital,  I  directed  them 
thither ;  but  they  said  they  should  not  be  suffered  to  pass 
through  the  gate.  However  I  at  length  persuaded  the 
friends  of  two  poor  creatures  to  carry  them  to  the  gate, 
promising  that  I  would  do  what .  I  could  to  get  them 
through,  and  when  I  arrived  I  found  there  was  no  diffi- 
culty. Mr. who  keeps  the  gate  said,  any  of  the  sick 

might  pass.  I  then  went  back  with  the  pleasing  hope  of 
either  saving  the  lives  or  lessening  the  dying  pains  of  num- 
bers. But  I  soon  found  new  difficulties,  for  when  I  tried 
to  persuade  those  around  to  remove  the  sick,  one  said  he 
was  not  of  the  same  cast,  another  that  he  did  not  come  from 
the  same  town,  and  nobody  would  touch  them.  My  syce 
is  a  humane  fellow,  and  he  seconded  my  efforts  in  the  best 
way  he  could,  but  in  vain.  I  reproached  them  severely 
with  their  inhumanity,  but  to  no  effect :  at  last  a  Brahmun 
joined  me  who  knew  better  how  to  manage  them,  and  he 
said,  "  If  you  go  with  the  sick,  you  will  get  in  yourselves 
without  expense,  and  obtain  a  sight  of  Jugurnath."  This 
succeeded,  and  I  got  eight  or  ten  carried  to  the  gate,  or 
properly  gates,  for  there  are  two,  and  they  waited  at  the 


ORISSA    MISSION.  77 

first  till  my  arrival.  The  gate  was  then  opened,  and  the  sick 
carried  between  them,  when  I  had  the  mortification  to  see 
at  least  some  of  those  who  had  been  induced,  to  come  by 
the  hope  of  gratuitous  admission,  beaten  back  by  the  men 
with  sticks,  who  are  stationed  at  these  gates  as  well  as  the 
temple  doors.  I  was  told  by  the  gate  keepers  that  there 
was  a  dooley,  i.  e.  a  kind  of  litter,  and  the  people  would  be 
carried  to  the  hospital  at  the  expense  of  government.  One 
litter  however  is  exceedingly  inadequate.  I  am  certain 
that  five  or  six  lay  dead  within  a  mile  of  the  gates  ;  and  it 
is  generally  admitted  that  there  was  not  a  tenth,  perhaps 
not  scarcely  a  twentieth  of  the  pilgrims  this  year  which 
attend  sometimes,  and  if  there  be  the  same  proportion  of 
dead  and  sick  at  all  times,  fifty  or  sixty  dead  might  some 
years  be  seen  within  a  mile  of  this  gate,  and  eighty  or  a 
hundred  sick.  But  it  must  be  remembered,  that  there  were 
many  pilgrims  beyond  the  utmost  extent  of  my  ride,  and 
even  within  those  limits  many  perhaps  that  I  did  not  see — 
there  is  also  another  entrance  to  the  town,  and  it  must  be 
granted  that  many  die  within  the  gates. 

July  12th.  Early  in  the  morning  I  rode  to  the  entrance 
of  the  town,  near  which  I  saw  two"  men  dead,  and  several 
very  ill.  My  promises  made  the  day  before  had  been  so  very 
ill  kept,  that  I  was  afraid  of  renewing  them  now, — and  there 
being  nobody  at  the  ghaut  but  an  underling  native  without 
authority,  I  could  do  little  or  nothing.  I  thought  that  if  I 
had  insisted  on  the  sick  being  carried  past,  he  would  have 
yielded,  for  these  people  treat  an  English  gentleman  with 
deference  ;  but  I  did  not  think  it  right  even  in  the  cause  of 
humanity,  to  assume  authority  which  I  did  not  possess. 
I  felt  unwell  on  this  day  and  did  nothing  among  the  natives 
as  a  missionary.  I  however  got  two  sick  men  taken  quite 
to  the  hospital,  but  it  was  with  difficulty  I  obtained  any 
body  to  go  with  one  of  them.  My  syce  however  availing 
himself  of  the  respect  which  he  knew  the  people  would  pay 
to  me  as  an  Englishman,  actually  laid  hold  of  people  and 
obliged  them  to  assist. 

July  13th.     Lord's  day.     I  twice  preached  in  English, 


78  NARRATIVE    OF    THE 

besides  going  out  among  the  natives  in  the  afternoon.  I 
saw  a  dead  man  on  my  right  hand  as  I  went.  The  place 
I  chose  was  near  the  cars,  and  near  the  temple  to  which 
the  idols  were  going.  I  gave  away  some  books,  and  had  a 
better  sight  of  Jugurnath  than  perhaps  at  any  other  time. 
His  face  is  black,  and  what  passes  for  his  nose  is  a  protu- 
berance which  would  certainly  never  be  taken  for  a  nose, 
if  eyes  and  a  mouth  were  not  painted  near  it ;  his  eyes  and 
mouth  are  such  as  I  believe  might  easily  be  painted  by  any 
man  who  could  paint  a  wheelbarrow  ;  the  ground  of  the 
former  are  huge,  white,  circular  patches,  painted  on  each 
side  of  what  is  called  the  face.  I  gave  away  the  books  I 
took  with  me  in  Jugurnath's  immediate  presence,  and  after- 
wards talked  to  the  people  about  the  way  of  salvation, 
standing  on  one  of  the  huge  ropes  by  which  his  car  was 
drawn.  Whilst  I  was  thus  employed,  numbers  were  bow- 
ing down  their  faces  to  the  ground  before  the  idol ;  and  as 
several  of  them  were  in  a  state  of  perspiration,  and  the 
ground  sandy,  their  foreheads  and  other  parts  of  their  faces 
bore  marks  of  what  they  had  been  doing.  Some  with  the 
sand  sticking  on  their  faces,  came  to  me  for  books,  and  one 
at  least  received  one.  Whilst  I  was  giving  books  aAvay,  I 
heard  many  apparently  in  answer  to  some  inquiry,  utter 
the  words  "  Dhurma  Uvutar,"  i.  e.  holy  incarnation.  We 
have  also  heard  of  the  same  words  being  used  at  Cuttack, 
and  are  pleased  with  the  designation  of  what  we  preach. 
The  phrase  is  not  of  our  coining,  and  for  what  we  know  it 
originated  with  the  natives.  Whilst  I  stood  near  the  car, 
the  people  were  preparing  for  Jugurnath's  descent.  I  asked 
what  they  were  doing,  and  was  surprised  at  the  following 
attempt  to  reply  in  English  by  a  very  unlikely  man,  "  Come 
down  the  Lord  from  thence."  The  man  understood  Ben- 
galee better  than  English,  and  I  gave  him  a  book.  As  I 
went  home  my  palanquin  broke  down,  and  I  was  obliged 
to  walk.  On  the  whole,  my  feelings  the  next  day  con- 
vinced me  that  I  had  done  too  much. 

July  14th.     I  went  in  the  morning  to  the  cars,  and  ob- 
served that  the  number  of  ropes  to  each  was  six,  and  the 


ORISS A     MISSION.  79 

length  of  each  about  seventy-nine  yards ;  it  is  said  that 
there  are  a  thousand  men  to  draw  each  car,  which  is  166 
or  167  to  each  rope.  The  ropes  are  thick  enough  to  admit 
of  the  men's  standing  on  both  sides  of  them,  and  as  this 
calculation  allows  little  more  than  two  to  each  yard  of 
cable,  it  appears  that  there  is  quite  room  enough  for  the 
whole  three  thousand  to  work.  Having  given  away  some 
books,  I  went  home  and  afterwards  called  on  several  of  my 
countrymen,  but  owing  to  indisposition  did  no  more 
amongst  the  natives  that  day. 

July  16th.  Though  a  rainy  day,  I  got  out  amongst  the 
people  in  the  afternoon  ;  'they  were  so  excessively  clamor- 
ous for  books,  and  pushed  and  threw  one  another  about  in 
such  a  way  to  get  near  me,  that  the  work  of  distributing 
was  very  painful.  It  would  have  been  easy  to  have  put  a 
book  into  every  hand  that  was  raised  till  the  stock  was 
exhausted  ;  but  I  have  always  thought  that  this  would  be  a 
great  waste,  and  I  very  seldom  give  a  book  to  any  one  till  I 
have  heard  him  read  a  line  or  two  ;  and  then  I  give  him  a 
smaller  or  larger  as  he  reads  well  or  ill.  During  my  stay 
at  Pooree,  I  distributed  about  one  hundred  and  ten  pamph- 
lets, each  containing  some  book  of  the  New  Testament ; 
twenty  or  thirty  poems,  each  of  which  is  considerably 
larger  than  a  gospel ;  and  upwards  of  a  hundred  tracts ; 
these  were  in  the  Oriya  language,  and  beside  them  I  gave 
away  some  in  the  Nagree  and  Bengalee. 

July  18th.  I  spent  a  little  time  amongst  the  people ; 
paced  round  the  walls  which  inclosed  the  temple  as  near 
as  I  could  approach  them,  and  thought  the  space  might  be 
about  two  hundred  yards  by  one  hundred  and  ninety ;  I 
bought  a  few  of  their  rough  pictures  of  Jugurnath  for  a 
very  little  money,  and  towards  night  set  off  home,  which  I 
reached  in  safety  about  six  the  next  morning." 

While  the  missionaries  were  thus  preparing  to  occupy  a 
second  station,  they  continued  gradually  to  enlarge  their 
sphere  of  usefulness  at  Cuttack.  Mr.  Bampton  writes, 
February  9th,  1823,  "  Last  Lord's  day  we  for  the  first  time, 
assembled  the  palanquin  bearers,  &c.  who  come  with  our 


80  NARRATIVE     OP     THE 

Portuguese  hearers,  in  a  shed,  and  I  addressed  them  dur- 
ing English  worship :  there  were  about  40  of  them.  Dur- 
ing the  past  week,  we  have  looked  at  a  house  Well  situated 
and  large  enough  for  us  both  ;  whether  we  can  get  it  or 
not  is  doubtful.  We  have  lately  dismissed  our  pundit,  and 
are  now  trying  a  man,  who  we  hope,  is  more  likely  to  help 
us  forward  in  the  language  than  he  was.  Visiting  the 
schools  takes  us  a  considerable  portion  of  time,  and  at  the 
commencement  of  this  month  we  determined  that  our 
Christian  servant,  Abraham,  should  visit  them  every  other 
day,  for  which  service  we  agreed  to  allow  him  a  rupee  a 
month  on  account  of  the  society  ;  he  has  been  in  the  habit 
of  assisting  us  in  this  way,  though  not  of  going  so  often  ; 
the  main  end  of  these  frequent  visits,  is  to  see  that  the 
children  are  there,  and  the  masters  with  them.  A  lauda- 
ble desire  to  qualify  himself  for  usefulness  amongst  the 
Oriyas,  has  led  the  man  to  give  to  a  pundit,  a  rupee  a 
month,  to  assist  him  in  acquiring  the  language ;  and  we 
determined  to  encourage  him  by  paying  that  in  the  name 
of  the  society. 

Yesterday  I  was  engaged  in  addressing  the  natives  four 
times,  first,  the  servants  in  the  morning,  second,  my  weekly 
congregation  of  beggars,  and  I  addressed  two  companies 
whilst  I  was  out  in  the  evening.  Study  was  attended  to 
as  "usual,  and  it  is  superfluous  to  say,  that  I  was  weary. 
Going  out  in  the  evening,  a  man,  with  a  laugh,  asked  mo 
whether  Jesus  Christ  was  black  or  white  ?  and  I  replied 
by  asking  him,  what  good  it  would  do  to  answer  his  ques- 
tion. 

The  house  alluded  to  in  the  above  extract  was  afterwards 
purchased  by  Mr.  Peggs.  In  reference  to  this  purchase, 
Mr.  Peggs  writes,  "  I  took  the  whole  weight  of  the  pur- 
chase upon  myself,  and  on  the  second  of  July  1823,  paid 
for  it  in  the  presence  of  the  judge,  and  had  it  registered  in 
his  court.  On  the  8th,  we  removed  to  it.  The  situation 
and  premises  are  admirably  adapted  for  the  mission,  and  1 
hope  revolving  centuries  will  see  missionaries  residing  on 
the  spot.  The  great  body  of  the  natives  are  at  the  very 


NARRATIVE     OF     THE  81 

door ;  while  the  prospect  of  the  Kutjooree ;  of  another  river 
that  runs  to  Pooree,  and  of  the  villages  and  neighbouring 
hills  is  most  delightful.  We  are  very  near  the  ford  to 
Pooree,  and  can  easily  fall  in  with  the  pilgrims." 

Hitherto  the  brethren  had  lived  in  the  military  lines  or 
cantonments,  at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  most  pop- 
ulous part  of  the  native  town  ;  and  they  hoped,  by  dwelling 
more  immediately  among  the  people,  that  greater  facilities 
for  carrying  forward  their  work  would  be  afforded.  In  this 
they  were  not  disappointed ;  the  premises  for  a  time  proved 
of  great  service  to  the  mission ;  but  some  disagreeable  local- 
ities were  attached  to  them,  which,  with  the  expense  of 
keeping  them  in  repair,  led  succeeding  missionaries  to 
prefer  living  elsewhere.  If  suitable  premises  could  be  pro- 
vided, however,  the  missionaries  would  still  consider  it  their 
duty  to  live  immediately  in  the  vicinity  of  the  native  popu- 
lation. 

Another  step  taken  by  the  brethren  was,  to  liberate  Abra- 
ham from  his  employment  as  a  servant,  and  engage  him  as 
an  assistant  native  preacher.  The  following  brief  sketch  of 
his  history  previously  to  his  being  employed  by  the  mission- 
aries was  furnished  by  Mr.  Peggs. 

"  Abraham,  the  native  Christian,  assisting  the  missionaries 
in  Orissa,  was  born  at  Serungputtam  of  Gentoo  or  Hindoo 
parents.  From  the  age  of  eleven,  to  that  of  twenty-one,  he 
lived  successively  with  several  English  gentlemen.  The 
first  of  these,  capt.  Cook,  gave  him  the  name  of  Abraham. 
When  about  twenty  years  of  age,  he  became  his  own 
master,  and  having  lately  had  some  deeper  impressions 
about  his  religion,  he  wandered  by  the  way  of  Cuttack  and 
Midnapore  to  Calcutta,  designing  to  go  to  Benares  to  per- 
form certain  ablutions.  In  these  wanderings  he  passed 
through  Cuttack  and  stopped  five  or  six  months.  At  that 
time,  according  to  his  own  acknowledgment,  he  was  a 
worshipper  of  a  goddess  named  Peringah,  or  Kalee ;  and 
likewise  of  two  other  idols,  called  Sumbrunmune  andMoo- 
tynie.  He  wore  a  mala  of  thirty-two  beads,  used  for  the 
repetition  of  the  name  of  a  Debtali ;  and  his  forehead,  neck 
11 


82  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

and  shoulders  were  besmeared  with  ashes  from  cow-dung. 
He  carried  with  him  an  iron  instrument  for  pooja,  called 
treesule,  about  a  cubit  and  a  half  in  length.  His  mala  (neck- 
lace of  beads,)  he  threw  into  the  river  at  Calcutta,  when  he 
became  a  Christian ;  and  his  treesule  he  gave  to  Panchoo,  the 
native  preacher  at  the  Doorgapore  station  of  our  Baptist 
brethren ;  and  I  suppose,  if  not  forwarded  to  England,  it  is 
now  in  their  possession. 

"  When  he  performed  his  ordinary  devotions,  a  place  under 
a  tree,  or  a  corner  of  a  hut,  was  cleaned,  by  being  besmear- 
ed with  cow  dung  and  water ;  the  treesule  as  a  kind  of  rep- 
resentation of  the  object  of  his  worship,  was  placed  erect ; 
the  mala  passed  through  his  fingers  seven,  ten,  or  twenty- 
one  times,  while  the  shaster  of  his  idols,  containing  ten 
sections  or  chapters  was  partly  read,  or  repeated  from  mem- 
ory. If  the  service  was  short,  his  memory  retained  suffi- 
cient for  the  occasion ;  but  if  not,  the  rest  of  the  shaster  was 
read.  A  part  of  this  is  now  in  his  possession,  but  he 
appears  to  treat  it  with  the  greatest  indifference,  and  to  have 
forgotten  that  which  he  committed  to  memory.  How 
astonishing,  how  pleasing  the  contrast  presented  in  his  for- 
mer and  present  manner  of  life. 

"  From  Cuttack  he  wandered  by  Balasore  to  Midnapore. 
At  that  time  there  was  not  a  single  missionary  in  the  whole 
province  of  Orissa.  But  at  Midnapore,  on  the  borders  of 
the  province,  he  fell  in  with  Mr.  D'Cruz,  a  missionary  there 
supported  by  the  Serampore  brethren,  who  talked  with  him 
and  offered  him  a  book,  which  he  refused.  Abraham  was 
not  disposed  to  regard  'the  voice  of  charmers  charming 
ever  so  wisely.'  However  he  pursued  his  journey  in  com- 
pany with  a  Roman  Catholic  Portuguese,  who  talked  with 
him  on  the  way  about  the  true  God.  He  was  in  Calcutta 
two  months  before  he  knew  Mr.  Penney,  of  the  Benevolent 
Institution,  to  whom  he  was  introduced  by  a  person  em- 
ployed at  the  school,  as  a  Chowkadar  or  watchman.  Abra- 
ham felt  much  at  the  idea  of  being  introduced  ;  for  to  use 
his  own  language,  '  I  don't  like  see  first.'  He  did  not  like 
to  see  him  the  first  time.  Mr.  Penney  sent  him  with  a  note 


ORISSA     MISSION,  83 

to  Mr.  Yates ;  and  he  again  sent  him  to  the  station  at  Door- 
gapore,  where  he  enjoyed  the  instruction  of  the  missionary 
residing  there,  and  of  his  assistant  Panchoo. 

"  Here  Abraham  stopped  two  or  three  months,  but  refused 
the  trifling  support  usually  given  to  inquirers,  subsisting  on 
his  golden  ear-rings  and  other  things,  which,  with  the  sale 
of  his  watch,  made  him  a  pretty  good  sum.  This  is  a 
very  excellent  trait  in  the  character  of  this  native  convert ; 
as  sinister  views  are  often  concealed  under  a  profession  of 
regard  to  Christianity.  Abraham  very  providentially  fell 
in  with  a  native  of  Madrass,  named  Vepara,  a  Hindoo,  who 
lent  him  a  Tamul  Testament  for  four  or  five  days,  and  ad- 
vised him  to  become  a  Christian  ;  urging  that  while  a 
family  was  an  objection  to  his  becoming  one,  Abraham  had 
no  difficulty  of  this  nature.  He  said  something  about 
Christ's  giving  his  life  for  sinners,  which  struck  the  mind  of 
our  native  brother.  With  Panchoo  Abraham  had  the  Scrip- 
tures opened  to  him,  and  was  much  interested  with  hearing 
the  Pilgrim's  Progress  translated  by  the  late  Felix  Carey. 
I  was  very  desirous  to  ascertain  the  first  views  that  he  ob- 
tained of  the  Saviour.  And,  in  his  broken  English,  he  talk- 
ed in  this  way — '  Christ  true  God,  gave  his  blood,  five 
marks,  believe,  sin  take  away.'  When  Dr.  Carey  examin- 
ed him  previously  to  baptism,  his  replies  were,  '  Christ's  re- 
ligion true, — Christ  gave  blood — believe  for  go  to  heaven.' 
But  in  the  Oriya  language  which  he  now  speaks  and  reads 
pretty  fluently,  his  account  of  the  way  of  salvation  is  very 
natural  and  impressive.  After  being  with  Panchoo,  as  al- 
ready stated,  he  lived  with  a  Serjeant  Poole  three  months ; 
and,  with  Mr.  P's,  his  name  was  given  into  the  Bow  Bazar 
Church  for  baptism.  Dr.  Carey  and  others  examined  them 
and  they  were  baptised  together  by  Dr.  Marshman,  four  or 
five  months  previous  to  our  arrival  at  Serarnpore,  on  No- 
vember 15,  1821.  He  was  recommended  to  us  as  a  good 
cook,  and  in  that  capacity  was  engaged." 

Abraham  continued  in  the  service  of  the  mission  for  sev- 
eral years  ;  at  length  he  became  so  indolent  that  we  were 
obliged  to  dismiss  him.  He  is  now  in  Calcutta,  and  I  would 
hope  is  somewhat  retrieving  his  character. 


84  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

During  the  year  some  pleasing  progress  was  made  in 
communicating  instruction  to  the  young.  Schools  were 
established  not  only  in  Cuttack,  but  in  several  villages  in 
the  vicinity.  Indeed  there  appeared  to  be  no  limits  to  this 
department  of  missionary  labour,  but  such  as  arose  from 
want  of  funds  and  superintendants.  In  all  the  schools  in 
Orissa,  the  Scriptures,  and  Scripture  catechisms  have  ever 
been  in  use.  On  one  occasion  Mr.  Bampton  writes,  "•  Two 
sharp  boys  have  been  with  me ;  their  object  was  to  beg  a 
gospel,  and  one  of  them  enforced  his  claims  by  repeating 
two  or  three  verses  at  the  beginning  of  John.  I  then  sup- 
posed that  he  must  have  attended  one  of  our  schools,  but 
he  said  he  had  not,  and  on  my  asking  him  how  he  obtained 
any  knowledge  of  the  book  ?  he  said  that  his  brother's  son 
had  been  to  one  of  our  scholars  and  obtained  a  gospel 
from  which  he  learned  what  he  had  repeated.  He  did  not 
read  well,  and  a  small  tract  was  put  into  his  hand,  by  Mrs. 
B.  with  an  assurance  that  he  should  have  a  gospel  as  the 
reward  of  learning  it  by  heart."  At  another  time  Mr.  B. 
observes  that,  "while  waiting  at  the  door  of  a  school,  I  was 
pleased  to  hear  a  heathen  master  teaching  heathen  scholars 
to  read,  in  their  own  language,  the  impressive  description 
of  the  vanity  of  idols  furnished  in  the  115th  Psalm:  'They 
have  mouths  but  they  speak  not ;  eyes  have  they  but  they 
see  not.  They  have  ears,  but  they  hear  not :  noses  have 
they,  but  they  smell  not.  They  have  hands  but  they 
handle  not;  feet  have  they  but  they  walk  not ;  neither  speak 
they  through  their  throat.  They  that  make  them  are  like 
unto  them  ;  so  is  every  one  that  trusteth  in  them.' " 

The  missionaries  succeeded  in  collecting  several  girls' 
schools.  But  it  was  afterwards  discovered  that  the  poor 
children  were  all  connected  with  prostitutes,  and  were 
desirous  of  availing  themselves  of  the  benefits  of  the  schools 
that  they  might  more  successfully  promote  their  own, 
wretched  views.  The  schools  were  in  consequence  broken 
up  ;  and  no  progress  of  any  importance  has  yet  been  made 
in  imparting  education  to  the  ignorant  and  degraded 
females  of  Orisaa. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  85 

Another  field  of  usefulness  thrown  open  to  the  missiona- 
ries is  thus  noticed  by  Mr.  Peggs.  "  July  24th.  Having 
received  a  respectful  note  from  the  judge,  which  approved 
our  visiting  the  jail  to  instruct  the  prisoners,  I  paid  my  first 
visit  this  evening.  The  jail  daroga  showed  me  much 
attention,  and  sat  with  me  while  I  addressed  some  of  the 
people  and  read  to  them  from  a  part  of  John  iii.  In  the 
jail  are  one  hundred  and  seventy-eight  prisoners,  and  in 
the  hospital  connected  with  it  thirty  others.  I  hope  a 
school  may  be  opened  here,  and  some  good  done  among 
this  depraved  class  of  society." 

Respecting  other  labours,  one  of  them  observes,  "  We 
are  commonly  both  of  us  out  amongst  the  natives  once 
every  day,  and  we  uniformly  direct  them  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  as  the  only  Saviour.  Without  our  saying  it  they 
perceive,  that  our  system  and  theirs  cannot  stand  together. 
Some  are  angry,  contentious,  and  boisterous ;  some  laugh 
at  us,  and  a  few  at  different  times  seem  to  listen  silently 
and  seriously  ;  but  there  is  much  indeed  between  an  igno- 
rant Hindoo,  and  the  baptismal  water.  And  we  wish  to 
moderate  the  expectations  of  our  brethren,  by  reminding 
them  that  we  are  yet  mere  children,  learning  to  talk  !" 

A  later  communication  furnishes  an  interesting  detail  of 
a  journey  undertaken  for  the  diffusion  of  divine  truth. 
They  write,  "  Since  our  last  letter  to  you,  our  actual  labours 
among  the  heathen  may  be  considered  more  truly  mission- 
ary than  formerly.  In  addition  to  addressing  the  palan- 
quin bearers,  and  others  on  a  Lord's  day  morning,  (while 
one  is  preaching  in  English,)  and  to  going  out  among  the 
people  in  the  evening,  we  have  made  some  excursions 
beyond  the  two  rivers  by  which  we  are  encircled.  Some 
unexpected  cloudy  days  have  given  us  opportunity  to  go  to 
several  of  the  villages  around  us,  in  which  we  have  preach- 
ed the  gospel,  and  scattered  the  seed  of  the  word.  But  our 
most  interesting  journey  of  this  nature,  was  to  a  very  noted 
place,  eight  koss,  or  twenty-four  miles  from  us,  named 
Bhobaneswer.  This  place,  as  if  characteristic  of  the  moral 
state  of  the  country,  is  almost  a  perfect  jungle,  And  it  is 


86  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

curious  to  see  the  scene,  which  was  thick  brush-wood  of 
the  jungle  overtopping  several  of  the  temples,  and  con- 
tributing to  throw  them  into  oblivion.  Common  report  says 
there  are  999  temples,  and  certainly  what  we  had  oppor- 
tunity of  observing,  leads  us  to  think  the  report  may  have 
originated  in  truth.  Being  informed  by  our  pundit  that  at 
a  certain  time  there  would  be  a  large  number  of  natives  at 
the  above  place,  we  determined  to  go  thither ;  having  sent 
forward  our  friend  B's  tent,  with  Abraham  the  day  before, 
we  set  off,  having  a  European  friend  in  company  with  us. 
We  started  at  day -break  and  arrived  about  ten  in  the  morn- 
ing. It  is  impossible  to  give  any  adequate  description  of 
the  scene  which  was  presented  to  our  view.  Forty  or  fifty 
thousand  people,  of  all  descriptions,  like  a  stream,  running 
to  the  principal  temple,  while  the  road  for  several  miles, 
and  the  vicinity  of  the  temples,  were  thronged  with  men, 
women,  and  children.  Yes,  children  seated  upon  their 
fathers'  shoulders,  with  their  artless  hands  upon  the  parent's 
head,  were  brought  to  see  the  festival.  Thus  they  become 
inured  to  such  scenes  from  infancy.  The  occasion  of  the 
assembly  was  the  removing  on  a  large  car,  three  small  gold- 
en idols,  called  Govinda,  Mahadaiv,  and  Bhobaneswer,  to 
another  temple  in  the  neighbourhood.  A  few  respectable 
natives  were  present.  A  son  of  a  zemindar  came  into  our 
tent,  to  whom  we  spoke  of  Christ ;  we  also  gave  him  a 
gospel  and  a  large  poem  for  his  father.  In  the  evening  we 
were  engaged  in  different  places,  and  addressed  many  peo- 
ple. We  slept  in  our  palanquins.  After  stopping  till  about 
four  the  next  day,  we  returned  home,  much  pleased  with 
the  opportunity  of  making  known  the  gospel  to  many  who 
lived  in  the  surrounding  villages.  When  better  acquainted 
with  the  language,  it  may  be  useful  frequently  to  take  such 
excursions,  to  explain  the  gospel  to  many  who  may  feel 
with  the  inquiring  Eunuch,  in  reference  to  understanding 
it,  "  How  can  I  understand  except  some  man  should  guide 
me  ?  " 

The  services  hi  English  on  the  Lord's  day  were  regular- 
ly continued,  nor  did  our  brethren  labour  in  vain.     Mr. 


ORISSA    MISSION.  87 

Peggs  observes,  "our  English,  congregation  has  recently 
assumed  a  very  encouraging  aspect,  and  considering  the 
value  of  genuine  piety  in  India,  it  ought  to  be  noticed  with 
gratitude.  The  congregation,  though  only  from  twenty- 
five  to  thirty  individuals  in  number,  now  contains  five  or 
six  persons  that  we  hope  are  under  serious  impressions." 

To  one  of  these  persons  the  brethren  had  the  pleasure  of 
administering  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  and  afterwards  of 
receiving  him  into  the  church.  The  following  extracts 
from  Mr.  Hampton's  journal  allude  to  his  conversion  and 
baptism.  April  8th.  "  We  were  requested  to  visit  Mrs. 
Baptist,  the  wife  of  one  of  our  hearers,  who  has  made  him- 
self very  useful  to  us.  He  seemed  much  concerned  about 
her ;  and  I  observed,  after  talking  and  praying  with  her, 
that  another  individual  seemed  more  than  usually  affected. 
A  day  or  two  after  Mrs.  B.  died,  and  I  was  requested  to 
bury  her.  This  afforded  an  opportunity  of  addressing 
most  of  the  East  Indians  at  the  station.  The  next  morning 
I  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Reynell,  the  person  just  men- 
tioned as  being  affected  at  Mrs.  B's  bed  side.  Mrs.  Rey- 
nell and  her  sister  are  in  fellowship  with  us,  having  been 
baptised  by  Mr.  Peter,  at  Balasore.  In  his  letter  Mr.  R. 
said  that  he  was  much  affected  at  the  grave ;  that  he  had 
thought  about  the  ordinance  of  baptism  ;  and  he  wished 
that  it  might  be  administered  to  him  next  Lord's  day. 
Though  we  never  heard  any  thing  unfavourable  to  his 
moral  character,  we  had  then,  little  opinion  of  his  conver- 
sion. But  we  both  called  on  him  at  night,  and  were  sur- 
prised to  find  that  his  mind  had  been  affected  in  a  way 
that  we  had  not  supposed.  Mrs,  Reynell  understands 
much  more  English  than  she  can  speak.  But  if  some  of 
her  language  was  unintelligible,  we  could  not  misunder- 
stand her  countenance,  which  was  truly  expressive  of  the 
pleasure  she  felt  on  the  occasion.  We  declined  baptising 
him  so  speedily  as  he  had  desired,  for  several  reasons ; 
we  have  since  conversed  with  him,  not  only  about  his  ex- 
perience, but  also  about  a  church  state.  In  our  last  inter- 
view, we  were  pleased  to  hear  him  say,  that  he  had  done 


88  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

business  at  the  office  on  the  Lord's  day,  but  he  would 
rather  resign  his  situation  than  do  so  again.  He  was  asked 
if  he  knew  what  had  operated  on  his  mind,  to  produce  the 
change  ;  to  which  he  replied,  in  general,  that  he  had  reason 
to  be  thankful  for  our  coming  to  Cuttack,  and  mentioned 
in  particular,  his  being  set  on  thinking  by  a  conversation, 
in  which  I  recollect  urging  that  idolatry  consisted  in  loving 
other  tilings  more  than  God  ;  and  he  says  that  I  told  him 
that  he  was  no  better  than  a  Hindoo.  He  was  observed  to 
be  in  tears,  whilst  brother  Peggs  was  preaching  last  Lord's 
day  morning, 

Mr.  Reynell  was  afterwards  baptized  by  Mr.  Bampton. 
At  his  baptism  a  number  of  Indo  British,  a  European  and 
his  family,  and  several  natives  were  spectators.  The  scene 
to  the  eye  of  faith  and  hope  was  truly  gratifying. 


ORISSA     MISSION,  89 


CHAPTER    VI. 


ON  September,  1823,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bampton  removed 
from  Cuttack  to  Pooree,  or  Jugurnath.  Of  their  removal 
he  states,  "  Mrs.  B.  and  myself  left  Cuttack  in  a  boat  on 
Wednesday  the  17th.  inst.,  and  arrived  here  in  about  twen- 
ty-three hours.  Our  bungalow  stands  on  the  barren  sand, 
about  a  furlong  from  the  sea,  and  twenty  minutes  ride  from 
Jugurnath's  temple.  It  contains  six  rooms,  and  we  can 
see  the  temple  from  five  of  them.  A  hill  of  sand  twenty 
or  thirty  yards  from  the  house,  partially  hides  the  pagoda, 
but  by  ascending  that,  we  have  a  fine  view  of  it.  I  shall 
not  now  describe  the  temple,  fine  as  it  looks ;  unless  it  could 
be  put  to  a  better  use,  we  should  triumph  in  its  downfall. 
The  people  however  are  by  no  means  willing  that  it  should 
fall  into  decay.  A  wealthy  native  has  just  given  fifty  thou- 
sand rupees  towards  repairing,  and  perhaps  beautifying  ft : 
and  no  wonder,  for  it  is  the  residence  of  his  god." 

Being  thus  fixed  in  the  central  seat  of  Hindoo  idolatry, 
Mr.  Bampton  saw  the  importance  of  uniting  prudence  with 
zeal,  lest  he  should  defeat  the  object  he  laboured  to  accom- 
plish. Of  his  proceedings  he  wrote  under  date  of  Septem- 
ber 26, 1823  :— 

"  I  mean  to  step  cautiously.  A  spider  will  not  provoke 
a  strong  fly,  recently  entangled,  immediately  to  use  all  its 
strength,  but  by  prudent  forbearance  secures  the  prey, 
which  a  direct  attack  might  have  been  the  means  of  libera- 
ting. May  piety  and  courage,  combined  with  wisdom  and 
perseverance,  ever  distinguish  us  and  all  your  mission- 
aries." 

In  a  later  communication,  Mr.  Bampton  thus  represents 
his  mode  of  proceeding.  "  For  some  weeks  after  my 
12 


90  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

arrival,  I  commonly  went  amongst  the  natives  every  even- 
ing, and  gave  them  books,  but  seldom  said  any  thing  to 
them.  I  thought  this  the  most  prudent,  as  I  am  afraid  that 
any  considerable  irritation  amongst  the  most  respectable 
of  the  Hindoos,  might  excite  that  alarm  elsewhere,  which 
would  be  unfavourable  to  the  great  object.  I  now  begin, 
however,  to  come  a  little  nearer  to  the  people,  and  am  pretty 
much  in  the  habit  of  addressing  a  group  of  them  in  the 
streets  every  evening.  I  constantly  aim  at '  Christ  crucifi- 
ed,' without  provoking  discussions  immediately  connected 
with  their  beloved  blocks  and  stones.  I  hope  to  address 
them  now  with  more  and  more  feeling.  You  will  easily 
account  for  there  having  been  hitherto  a  great  defect  in 
this  respect,  when  you  consider  that  we  have  not  merely 
to  read,  but  to  speak  a  new  language,  a  language  much  less 
like  English  than  Lathi  or  Greek,  with  scarcely  any  other 
resemblance  to  the  English  than  that  they  both  convey 
ideas  by  articulate  sounds." 

Soon  after  the  removal  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bampton  to 
Pooree,  the  missionaries  received  the  gratifying  intelligence 
of  the  arrival  at  Calcutta  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lacey,  who  were 
destined  to  strengthen  their  hands  in  Orissa.  The  fol- 
lowing note  of  Mr.  Lacey's  ordination  occurs  in  the  report 
of  the  society  for  1824.  The  ordination  took  place  at 
Loughborough  on  Wednesday,  May,  7th.  The  opportunity 
was  one  of  the  most  solemn  kind.  All  the  interest  that 
had  been  excited  two  years  before  by  the  ordination  of 
Mr.  Bampton,  and  the  presence  of  Mr.  Ward,  appeared 
again  in  action.  The  same  pledge  to  support  and  pray  for 
the  missionaries  that  had  been  given  at  the  former  interesting 
opportunity,  was  repeated  at  this  time.  And  the  uplifted 
hands  of  a  multitude  declared,  that  they  would  persevere  in 
supporting  with  their  pro{>erty  and  their  prayers  the  great 
cause  they  have  espoused.  The  mission  may  still  have  a 
few  opposers,  who  mistake  the  motives  of  its  active  friends 
and  the  faithful  missionaries;  but  with  so  many  friends 
pledged  for  its  support,  and  with  God  on  its  side,  it  has 
nothing  to  fear.  Days  like  that  enjoyed  on  this  occasion 


ORISSAMISSION.  91 

will  not  be  soon  forgotten.  They  live  in  the  memory  of 
multitudes  who  love  the  Saviour ;  and  when  the  flood  of 
time  shall  have  buried  in  oblivion  all  those  multitudes; 
when  all  the  deeply  affected  crowd,  whose  prayers  then 
pierced  the  skies,  shall  have  vanished  for  ever  from  every 
earthly  house  of  prayer ;  surely,  hi  the  house  above,  will 
those  solemn  scenes  be  remembered,  and  those  days  re- 
collected with  pleasure,  when  crowds  assembled  for  an 
object  important  as  eternity ;  because  that  object  was  the 
publishing  of  the  everlasting  gospel  to  a  rubied  world. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lacey  arrived  at  Calcutta,  in  Sept.  1829. 
They  tarried  in  Bengal,  principally  at  Calcutta,  and  Seram- 
pore,  for  about  three  months,  waiting  for  a  passage  to 
Orissa.  During  their  stay  they  were  very  hospitably 
received  by  the  Baptist  brethren.  On  then-  leaving  Seram- 
pore  for  Orissa,  a  prayer  meeting  was  held,  and  prayer 
was  offered  hi  behalf  of  them,  and  for  the  success  of  the 
mission.  Dr.  Carey  being  unable  to  attend  the  meeting, 
on  account  of  illness,  afterwards  gave  Mr.  Lacey  the  fol- 
lowing advice :  "  My  dear  brother  Lacey,  though  I  cannot 
pray  publicly  for  you,  yet  I  have  the  same  warm  desires 
for  you,  and  I  give  you  my  advice.  Remember  three 
things : — First,  that  it  is  your  duty  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature  : — Second,  remember  that  God  has  declared 
that  his  word  shall  accomplish  that  for  which  it  is  sent : — 
Third,  that  when  he  pleases,  he  can  as  easily  remove  the 
present  seemingly  formidable  obstacles,  as  we  can  move 
the  smallest  particles  of  dust.  Be  not  discouraged,  but 
look  constantly  to  the  great  recompense  of  reward.  Fare- 
well, may  the  Lord  bless  you,  and  give  you  many  souls  in 
Orissa  for  your  hire." 

Mr.  Peggs  having  received  notice  of  the  time  his  new 
colleagues  expected  to  be  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mahanuddy 
river,  took  a  journey  to  meet  them.  The  following  extracts 
from  Mr.  Lacey's  journal  notices  this  circumstance,  and 
furnishes  some  interesting  particulars  of  their  journey 
together  to  Cuttack. 


92  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

December  11.  With  unspeakable  pleasure  we  received 
brother  P.  on  board  the  Goliah,  about  10  o'clock,  A.  M.  and 
with  much  joy  left  this  vessel,  which  with  all  it  contains  is 
a  true  Goliah.  We  sailed  in  brother  P's  boat  for  Pata- 
moonday,  and  reached  the  place  at  4,  P.  M. 

December  12.  Rose  early  this  morning,  and  accompan- 
ied brother  P.  with  his  pundit  to  several  villages.  At  one 
of  them  a  good  number  of  villagers  collected,  and  we  seated 
ourselves  under  the  veranda  of  a  respectable  native,  preach- 
ed Jesus  crucified,  and  distributed  books.  After  brother 
P.  had  finished  about  Christ,  an  old  native  began  to  tell 
us  about  Krishnoo.  We  stopped  our  ears,  and  refused  to 
listen :  they  said  if  we  would  not  hear  them  they  would 
not  hear  us :  we  therefore  heard  them.  The  man  ac- 
knowledged that  what  we  said  about  Krishnoo's  having 
committed  adultery  with  sixteen  thousand  females  was 
true ;  but,  as  fire  turned  every  other  substance  into  itself, 
so  he  being  a  god,  made  every  thing  he  did,  not  only  ex- 
cusable, but  like  himself,  godlike.  We  declared  the  holy 
life  of  the  Saviour,  and  they  were  put  to  silence.  One 
rnan  asked  us  to  give  him  some  rice.  We  offered  him  the 
bread  of  life.  We  returned  to  our  boat  pretty  much  tired, 
and  \vith  a  good  appetite  for  breakfast.  In  the  evening  we 
again  went  among  the  people,  carrying  with  us  our  pre- 
cious seed,  sowing  a  little  here  and  there,  perhaps  a  little 
may  spring  up  to  the  glory  of  Him  whose  it  is  to  give  the 
increase. 

December  13.  Went  out  into  another  large  village. 
At  our  first  appearance  the  people  were  extremely  shy, 
and  ran  away ;  but  afterwards  they  took  courage  and  came 
near ;  we  collected  about  100  under  the  shade  of  a  wide 
spreading  banyan  tree  ;  the  common  resort  of  the  villagers, 
being  considered  sacred.  Brother  P.  preached  the  good 
word,  and  the  people  heard  with  much  attention,  and  made 
some  inquiries  and  some  objections.  When  we  came 
away,  the  people  followed  us  to  our  boat  in  a  crowd  ;  they 
said  by  the  way, '  at  first  we  ran  away,  but  now  we  run 
after  Sahibs  for  knowledge.'  Some  wanted  books,  some 


ORISSA     MISSION.  93 

a  little  brandy  for  medicine,  both  of  which  we  gave  them. 
These  people  probably  never  heard  the  name  of  Christ 
before.  O,  that  it  might  now  be  the  power  of  God  to  their 
salvation ! 

Lord's  day,  14.  This  being  the  sabbath  we  stopped  at  a 
large  village,  in  which  stood  an  ancient  temple,  now  fast 
going  to  ruins ;  but  the  idol  was  within,  and  the  people  at 
their  worship ;  we  went  into  the  temple  yard,  in  the  midst 
of  which  was  a  well,  upon  which  we  sat ;  the  natives  wish- 
ed us  to  have  a  more  easy  seat.  We  were  thinking  of 
him  who  sat  upon  a  well  side  and  asked  for  water !  We 
offered  them  the  water  of  life,  but  they  refused  to  drink, 
though  dying  of  thirst ;  they  heard  our  word  with  some 
attention,  and  several  received  tracts,  gospels,  &c.  After 
our  return,  brother  P.  gave  us  an  encouraging  address  to 
labour  as  clearers  of  the  ground.  The  minds  of  this  peo- 
ple are  like  an  uncultivated  wilderness,  covered  with  jun- 
gle, which  must  be  cleared  away  before  seed  can  be  sown 
to  good  effect. 

I  have  had  much  enjoyment  of  religion  this  day,  though 
in  a  destitute  situation,  far  from  dear  friends,  and  the  land 
of  my  nativity,  surrounded  by  idolaters;  but  God  and 
Christ  are  here.  About  3  o'clock,  P.  M.  some  husbandmen 
came  running  after  our  boat  for  books ;  they  waded  up  to 
the  middle  in  mud  and  Avater  to  receive  them,  and  made 
us  many  salams :  may  the  good  spirit  teach  them  to  under- 
stand. We  observed  them  sit  down  together  near  the 
shore  to  read.  This  was  a  pleasing  sight. 

December  17.  Having  obtained  a  few  words  of  the 
Oriya,  T  ventured  out  by  myself  into  some  villages ;  the 
people  run  away  at  my  approach  like  wild  people,  and  I 
could  scarcely  come  near  them.  At  length  I  succeeded 
with  some  reapers;  I  took  their  hooks  from  them  and 
reaped  a  little  myself,  and  endeavoured  to  reconcile  them. 
I  left  the  word  of  God  in  their  possession.  Coming  away 
to  the  boat,  I  met  with  another  reaper,  who  manifested 
more  boldness  than  his  fellows ;  he  heard  my  liltle  blun- 
dering tale  about  the  Sutya  cotta,  but  could  not  read  Oriya, 


94  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

December  19.  Have  been  Working  hard  to-day,  in  en- 
couraging and  assisting  the  men,  that  we  may  arrive  at 
Cuttack.  This  evening  at  about  8,  P.  M.  the  men  refused 
to  proceed  any  further.  We  were  very  tired,  and  several 
miles  from  brother  P's  house  ;  but  determined  to  walk  the 
rest  of  the  way,  having  previously  informed  sister  P.  that 
we  should.  We  had  some  refreshments,  and  returned 
thanks  to  our  heavenly  Father  for  all  his  mercies  bestowed 
upon  us,  and  for  bringing  us  hither  in  health  and  safety. 

Shortly  after  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Peggs  and  Lacey 
at  Cuttack,  they  made  an  excursion  for  a  few  days  into  the 
surrounding  country.  Of  this  Mr.  Peggs  writes,  "  On  the 
30th  ult.  we  took  a  journey  of  about  50  miles  in  the  whole 
circuit,  to  establish  the  four  village  schools,  which  we  ac- 
complished in  four  days.  Our  interview  with  the  Rajah  of 
Buluntah,  (twelve  miles  distant  on  the  Pooree  road,)  and  the 
son  of  the  Rajah  of  Gungaswer,  was  very  interesting.  To 
each  we  presented  an  Oriya  Testament,  preached  the  gos- 
pel, and  recommended  the  schools  to  their  care.  During 
the  last  two  months,  fourteen  Rajahs  have  had  presents  of 
the  gospels,  acts,  poems,  &c.  (three  or  four  books  to  each,) 
with  a  letter  written  by  the  pundit  sent  to  them.  The  style 
and  sentiment  of  his  compositions  are  very  interesting  to 
me,  and  are  calculated  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord. 
Seven  have  replied,  and  several  or  all  of  their  letters  with 
a  few  translations  may  probably  find  their  way  to  England. 
These  petty  Rajahs,  as  they  are  considered,  though  a  cari- 
cature on  European  royalty,  are  men  of  influence,  and  if 
merely  favourably  to  Christianity,  capable  of  doing  much 
good." 

On  the  15th  of  this  month  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lacey  removed 
to  Pooree  where  they  expected  to  take  up  their  abode. 
Mrs.  Lacey  furnishes  the  following  particulars  respecting 
their  journey,  mode  of  living,  &c. 

We  left  Cuttack  on  the  15th,  and  after  travelling  fifteen 
hours  in  palanquins,  arrived  at  Brother  Hampton's,  who 
received  us  joyfully.  In  our  first  stage  to  Pooree,  we  pass- 
ed a  large  idol,  placed  under  a  large  banian  tree,  for  the  ac- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  95 

coinmodation  of  pilgrims,  and  accompanied  with  a  great 
number  of  little  images  in  the  shape  of  horses.  When  we 
drew  near  it,  some  of  my  bearers,  who  were  disengaged,  ran 
first  that  they  might  have  time  to  pay  their  adorations  to  it, 
and  just  as  I  came  opposite,  they  were  prostrating  them- 
selves to  this  block,  with  their  clasped  hands  held  to  their 
foreheads,  which  is  a  sign  of  humiliation.  At  this  sight  I 
was  provoked,  grieved,  and  ashamed ;  provoked  that  these 
people  should  surfer  satan  to  prevail  upon  them  to  worship 
him  in  the  shape  of  this  block ;  grieved  that  man  should  be 
so  sinful  as  to  cause  God  to  leave  him  and  suffer  him  to  go 
after  idols ;  and  ashamed  that  the  heathen  should  be  more 
assiduous  in  worshipping  stones  and  the  work  of  their  own 
hands,  than  Christians  in  worshipping  the  Lord  God.  As 
soon  as  I  saw  them,  I  instantly  summoned  up  all  my  little 
knowledge  of  the  Oriya,  to  tell  them  it  was  wrong. 

Upon  our  way,  we  saw  great  numbers  of  monkies  ;  some 
hopping  from  bough  to  bough,  with  their  young  ones  in 
their  arms,  and  others  playing  upon  the  ground ;  some  were 
extremely  large,  of  a  grey  colour,  with  very  long  curled 
tails.  There  are  tigers,  bears  and  jackals,  in  this  province, 
and  several  other  sorts  of  wild  beasts.  When  Europeans 
travel  in  the  night,  which  is  often  the  case,  they  have  one 
or  two  men  to  run  by  the  side  of  the  palanquin  with  torches 
to  frighten  these  ferocious  animals  from  the  roads. 

I  have  before  said  that  our  friends  at  Pooree  received  us 
with  great  joy,  and  as  they  are  hi  a  very  solitary  situation, 
and  in  satan's  head  quarters,  we  think  it  is  our  duty  to  stay 
at  Pooree,  at  least  for  the  present;  though  I  believe  if  we 
consulted  our  own  feelings  we  should  rather  be  at  Cuttack, 
as  it  is  enlivened  with  a  small  congregation  for  English 
worship  on  the  sabbath  day ;  and  as  they  have  commenced 
the  native  schools,  seems  a  sphere  for  immediate  usefulness. 
I  hope  we  are  sent,  if  not  to  sow  the  seed  and  reap  the  har- 
vest, at  least  to  prepare  the  ground.  The  European  houses 
at  this  place  stand  upon  a  large  bed  of  sand,  near  the  sea, 
about  half  a  mile  from  the  town.  But  as  you  wish  to  know 
the  particulars  respecting  our  manner  of  living  &c.  I  shall 


96  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

describe  them  to  you.  The  walls  of  our  house  are  com- 
posed of  bamboo  and  mud,  which  are  whitened  inside  and 
out  with  chunam  ;  it  has  no  upper  rooms,  and  is  covered 
with  thatch.  The  ceiling  is  a  piece  of  calico,  whitened  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  walls;  the  floors  are  made  of  chunam, 
which  look  something  like  plaster,  and  covered  with  mats 
made  of  flags;  the  windows  and  doors  are  Venetian, 
and  consequently  made  of  wood ;  and  as  the  natives  are  so 
ingenious  as  to  be  able  to  imitate  any  thing  they  see,  and 
wood  is  plentiful,  we  can  buy  any  sort  of  furniture  in  Cal- 
cutta, but  not  any  where  else,  except  it  be  at  military  sta- 
tions, at  sales,  when  the  regiments  remove  to  a  great  distance. 
The  bedsteads  are  large  and  lofty ;  the  mattrasses  are  stuff- 
ed with  the  inside  of  the  husk  of  the  cocoa-nut,  which  is 
very  cheap,  and  hard  to  sleep  upon. 

As  your  request  extended  to  our  eatables,  the  employment 
of  our  time,  &c.  I  will  proceed  to  these  matters.  As  this 
is  the  winter  season,  we  rise  about  six.  Mr.  L.  and  myself 
generally  walk  to  the  sea  beach,  for  the  benefit  of  our  health, 
as  we  cannot  take  exercise  out  of  doors  long  after  sunrise. 
We  return  home  about  7  o'clock,  and  then  bathe  and  dress 
for  breakfast,  which  by  that  tune  is  ready.  For  breakfast 
we  have,  tea,  bread  and  butter,  and  a  dish  called  kedgeree, 
viz :  rice,  pease,  &c.  coloured  with  saffron,  and  sometimes 
we  have  a  little  fish.  After  breakfast  we  have  family  wor- 
ship, and  then  we  retire  to  the  study,  where  we  begin  to 
read  the  Oriya  Testament.  As  we  have  not  obtained  a 
pundit  yet,  we  go  to  read  to  Mrs.  Bamptou  just  before 
dinner.  When  we  have  said  our  lessons,  we  have  our  din- 
ner, between  one  and  two  o'clock.  Our  dinner  consists  of 
curry,  which  is  a  fowl  stewed  with  a  number  of  hot  ingre- 
dients, coloured  the  same  as  the  kedgeree.  With  this  dish 
we  eat  boiled  rice,  which  is  a  principal  dish  at  every  table 
in  this  country  ;  this  is  followed  by  a  bread  or  rice  pudding. 
Sometimes  we  get  wild  fowls,  such  as  ducks,  geese,  &c.  but 
mutton,  lamb,  and  beef  we  cannot  get  at  Pooree,  nor  roots 
except  sweet  potatoes,  unless  we  get  a  basket  of  roots  and  veg- 
etables sent  us  from  Cuttack,  by  some  of  our  friends.  After 


ORISS  A    MISSION.  97 

dinner  we  read  to  Mrs.  B.  and  then  I  read  with  my  husband^ 
write  letters,  or  sew  till  evening.  At  six  o'clock  we  take  tea, 
which  is  the  same  as  hi  England,  tea,  bread  and  butter. 
After  tea  we  again  bow  the  knee  hi  family  worship,  then 
return  to  our  reading  and  sewing,  and  so  conclude  the  day 
and  retire  to  rest.  I  think  I  have  given  you  a  fair  but  tedi- 
ous account  of  our  present  situation  and  proceedings  ;  the 
former,  which  places  us  so  far  from  the  friends  of  our 
youth,  and  the  church  of  God,  without  the  comforts  of  re- 
ligion and  the  hope  of  doing  some  little  good  to  the  poor 
heathen,  would  be  lonely  and  unpleasant. 

The  above  account  does  not  refer  to  the  natives,  for 
the  generality  of  them  live  in  the  most  miserable  manner, 
in  mud  bungalows,  which  look  worse  than  many  hovels ; 
their  food  consists  of  coarse  boiled  rice,  and  a  curry  made 
of  fish  and  pumpkins  or  some  other  vegetable.  They  have 
only  two  meals  a  day,  and  feed  themselves  with  then-  fin- 
gers ;  some  of  them  eat  from  large  brass  dishes,  and  others 
are  satisfied  with  a  large  leaf.  Their  dress  is  a  long  piece 
of  calico  wrapt  round  the  body,  and  brought  over  the  head  ; 
they  are  remarkable  for  being  very  dirty  and  dishonest ; 
we  are  obliged  to  lock  up  every  thing  from  them,  as  they 
take  whatever  comes  in  their  way  ;  and  whenever  they  sell 
us  any  thing,  they  ask  four  times  as  much  as  it  is  worth. 
Abraham  is  with  us  ;  he  is  a  young  man,  and  dresses  like 
the  English.  The  servants  and  natives  call  him  Sahib. 
He  understands  a  little  of  eleven  languages,  the  English  is 
one  of  them. 

The  first  time  I  went  into  the  town  to  see  Jugurnath,  we 
saw  "  two  women,"  as  our  Saviour  expresses  it,  "  grinding 
at  a  mill."  We  stopped  to  look  at  them,  and  they  seeing 
us  entertained  with  it,  made  signs  for  me  to  go  in  and  turn 
it  awhile,  which  I  did  with  greater  ease  than  both  of  them, 
which  pleased  them  very  much.  This  mill  is  two  round 
flat  stones,  with  a  handle  upon  the  upper  one  which  moves 
round  the  other." 

Through  several  of  the  summer  months  Mr.  Peggs,  in 
consequence  of  a  cold  he  had  taken,  was  altogether  inca- 
13 


98  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

pacitated  from  pursuing  his  important  labours.  He  even 
had  fears  that  it  would  be  necessary  for  him  to  revisit 
England,  or  remove  to  a  more  northern  station.  Supposing 
that  the  cooler  ah*  La  the  vicinity  of  the  sea  might  be  benefi- 
cial to  his  enervated  constitution,  he  visited  Pooree ;  but 
here  the  scenes  of  death  and  woe  tended  to  aggravate  the 
disease,  which  has  since  been  pronounced  decidedly  ner- 
vous. And  when  the  Rut  Jattra  approached,  apprehen- 
sive of  future  injury  from  witnessing  such  abominable 
idolatries,  he  and  Mrs.  P.  went  to  their  more  peaceful  sta- 
tion at  Cuttack.  There,  health  so  far  returned  that  he  was 
soon  able  to  recommence  his  labours.  In  reference  to  his 
illness,  he  wrote  under  date  of  July  17,  1824.  "  My  last 
letter  to  you  was  dated  from  Pooree,  whither  I  removed 
with  Mrs.  P.  for  my  health.  We  arrived  on  the  first  day 
of  May,  and  left  it  the  first  of  July.  I  derived  little  or  no 
benefit  from  the  change  of  air  and  scene  at  Pooree ;  the  air, 
on  account  of  its  contiguity  to  the  sea,  is  cool ;  but  there  is 
a  moistness  hi  it,  especially  when  rainy,  that  is  considered 
unsuitable  for  invalids.  As  it  respects  the  scenery,  this  to 
a  pious,  contemplative  mind,  when  you  except  the  broad 
sea  with  its  majestic  waves,  is  painful  in  the  extreme.  The 
long  waste  of  sand  between  the  town  and  the  sea ;  the 
huge  temple  of  the  horrid  Moloch,  '  besmeared  with  blood 
of  human  sacrifice,  and  parents' tears,'  always  conspicuous; 
the  constant  sight  of  human  sculls  and  bones  wherever  you 
ride ;  the  maddening  and  deadly  superstition  of  the  natives 
when  you  venture  into  the  town ;  the  wretchedness,  dis- 
ease and  death,  at  the  principal  gate  of  the  place ;  these 
and  similar  circumstances  had  such  an  effect  upon  my 
feeble  frame  and  agitated  mind,  that  I  sometimes  compared 
myself  to  a  person  beholding  a  ship  sinking,  without  the 
ability  of  rendering  assistance.  But  when  the  great  festival 
commenced,  and  opportunity  of  usefulness  compelled  me 
to  speak  and  exert  myself;  when  disease  began  in  every 
direction  to  lay  the  victims  of  idolatry,  naked,  uncoffiued, 
and  torn  hi  pieces  by  dogs,  jackalls,  &c.,  all  my  friends,  as 
well  as  my  medical  attendant,  advised  our  return  to  Cut- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  99 

tack;  and  we  left  the  most  horrid  of  all  the  haunts  of  super- 
stition for  our  more  comfortable  station.  But  even  here, 
the  putrid  streams  flowed,  and  several  dead  bodies  were 
seen,  to  appal  the  mind  and  disorder  the  frame." 

During  the  period  of  Mr.  Peggs'  illness,  Mr.  Lacey  occu- 
pied the  Cuttack  station,  and  subsequently  continued  to 
reside  there.  He  also  in  August  was  exercised  with  severe 
illness,  but  mercy  was  copiously  mingled  with  trial,  and  he 
was  speedily  enabled  to  resume  his  labours,  and  under  trial 
found  divine  support 

At  this  station,  notwithstanding  their  trials,  the  missiona- 
ries have  continued  their  important  exertions  to  benefit  the 
degraded  population  around  them.  A  few  extracts  will  be 
inserted  from  the  journal  of  Mr.  Peggs. 

August  17.  The  doctor  gave  me  liberty  to  engage  in 
public  worship,  and  to-day  I  have  been  favoured  with  the 
exercise  of  social  devotion. 

August  19.  Memorable  day. — Cuttack  defiled  with  the 
blood  of  a  Suttee.  The  judge  informed  Mr.  Maisch  of  it, 
who  took  my  pundit  and  went  immediately,  and  used  every 
argument  to  dissuade  her  from  her  awful  resolution.  I 
was  too  unwell  to  venture  out  in  the  heat  of  the  day,  but  in 
the  evening,  taking  my  usual  ride,  I  went  to  the  spot,  and 
found  me  woman  still  sitting  by  the  pile.  I  talked  with  her 
through  two  Telingas,  whose  language  she  understood,  but 
alas!  her  purpose  was  awfully  immovable.  Oh  for  the 
same  powerful  influence  of  Christianity  on  the  Hindoo 
mind. 

Probable  expense  of  this  dreadful  ceremony. 

R.   A.   p. 

Ghee 300 

Cloth 100 

Woman's  cloth        .        .        .        .  280 

Rice 010 

Beetle  nut 002 

Flowers 010 

Cocoo,  red 010 


100  NARRATIVE    OF    THE 

Woman  gave            .        .        .        .  100 

Audaulat  pundit       .        .        .        .  300 

Hemp       .        .        ,        .        .        .  004 

Haldee,  &c.     i    .....       .        .        .  101 

Chundun        V'^V        .        .        .  002 

Doop 001 

Cocoa  nut 001 

Wood       ,       ;        .        ».       .      *.  300 

Garryman         •    *  •<?       .        .        .  050 

Musicians         .        .        .        .        .  080 

Pairing  nails     ...        «"-.,     »    •  0     4    0 

Cutting  wood           .        .        .        .  030 

Intended  shradda,  or  funeral  feast.  ?  15    0    0 
15  or  20  Rupees      .        .         S 


Rupees,        .        .        .      30    5    3 

Thus  upwards  of  £3  sterling  would  be  expended  on  this 
dreadful  business.  The  brother  came  begging  to  me,  but 
I  charged  him  with  the  murder  of  his  sister,  and  sent  him 
away. 

October  9.  The  son  of  a  Telinga  Rajah,  who  has  a 
house  near  us,  called  to-day  with  several  attendants. 
Though  weak  with  a  complaint  in  the  chest,  which  had 
returned  for  ten  days,  I  endeavoured  to  state  the  nature  of 
the  gospel,  and  the  necessity  of  receiving  it.  He  compared 
other  aubatars,  incarnations,  with  Christ,  but  I  showed  him 
that  Christ's  character  and  work  were  different  from  theirs. 
His  father  built  two  large  temples  in  the  Telinga  Bazar 
about  thirty  years  ago.  I  gave  him  a  Telinga  Testament 
for  himself,  and  one  to  send  to  his  father,  who  is  still  living 
in  the  Telinga  country. 

Lord's  day,  October  10.  After  morning  worship,  we 
had  our  second  church  meeting,  Mr.  M.,  brother-in-law 
of  Mr.  Baptist,  who  has  attended  the  word  almost  ever 
since  we  arrived,  was  unanimously  received.  Sanctified 
affliction,  reading  the  Young  Cottager,  &c.,  appear  to  have 
been  the  means  of  his  conversion.  It  was  determined  to 


i;         .  .       ' 

OB.IS9A     MISSION.  101 

have  a  church  book  provided,  and  a  register  book  for  children. 
Before  we  parted,  Mrs.  Rennell  spoke  to  our  young  friend 
in  Portuguese,  and  was  almost  instantly  affected  to  tears. 

October  23.  Still  an  invalid.  A  Mr.  B.  showed  great 
liberality  to  the  English  school,  by  sending  90  rupees,  pay- 
ing eight  months  subscription  more  than  was  expected, 
commencing  from  the  first  proposal  for  the  establishment 
of  the  Institution  in  January." 

The  school  alluded  to  in  this  extract  is  a  charity  school 
for  the  destitute  children  of  professing  Christians.  A  mas- 
ter was  obtained  from  Calcutta  to  conduct  the  institution. 
It  has  since  undergone  some  modifications,  and  a  mission- 
ary from  England  with  his  wife,  has  been  appointed  to 
take  charge  of  the  school.  Particulars  of  its  progress  will 
appear  from  time  to  tune  in  this  narrative.  It  has  been 
from  its  commencement  in  a  great  measure  supported  by 
the  liberal  contributions  of  the  gentlemen  residing  in  the 
province,  and  even  in  the  first  year  of  its  institution  no  less 
a  sum  than  1,200  rupees  were  subscribed. 

November  20.  A  very  respectable  young  Bengalee  called 
this  evening ;  he  has  just  returned  from  Pooree.  He  says 
the  place  in  which  Jugurnath  stands  in  the  temple  is  about 
four  cubits  square,  the  three  idols  are  placed  on  a  large 
stone,  about  twelve  cubits  long  and  five  broad.  On  going 
in,  Jugurnath  is  on  the  right  hand,  his  sister  on  the  middle, 
and  his  brother  on  the  outside.  A  Brahmun  may  touch  the 
throne  (the  stone,)  the  two  next  casts  stand  each  at  a  greater 
distance,  and  the  poor  soodra  at  a  still  greater.  The  youth 
can  talk  a  little  English.  Asking  him  what  Jugurnath 
would  do  for  him,,  he  replied,  '  Only  he  ivill  rescue  us  to  the 
hell.'  How  unintentionally  and  awfully  true  I 

November  30.  Passing  by  the  place  of  execution  I  was 
informed  that  a  person  was  to  be  executed  the  next  morn- 
ing ;  I  was  too  much  exhausted  to  do  any  thing  that  night, 
but  wrote  to  the  judge  for  permission  to  see  the  unhappy 
man  very  early  next  morning. 

December  1.  Went  early  to  the  jail,  and  found  the  poor 
man  washing  himself,  and  attending  to  his  morning  cere- 


102  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

monies.  I  talked  to  him  about  Christ,  but  the  time  was 
short,  and  his  attention  much  diverted.  I  accompanied 
him  to  the  fatal  tree,  and  looking  upon  the  people  around, 
asked  him  if  any  one  would  die  for  him.  He  replied 
'  Kahe  nahe,'  not  any  one.  I  then  told  him  of  Christ's 
death  on  the  cross ;  but  alas !  his  last  words  were, '  Hurree 
bol,  hurree  bol,'  say  hurree,  say  hurree ;  but  I  heard  no  one 
respond.  Few  seemed  to  realize  the  circumstances  around 
them,  and  I  was  grieved  to  see  so  little  attention  to  the 
word. 

December  21st.  Set  off  early  to  visit  three  of  the  village 
schools,  and  to  instruct  the  people  I  saw  in  the  excursion. 
Proceeded  to  Munchaswer  (the  London  school)  and  visited 
the  temple  built  upon  a  small  island  in  the  Mahanuddy ; 
had  much  conversation,  one  of  the  school  masters  said, 
his  atonement  was  according  to  his  ability,  a  cloth  &c.,  but 
he  afterwards  referred  to  Christ's  death.  The  third  school 
is  Gurajatea,  ten  girls,  and  ten  boys.  There  is  a  temple 
here,  and  a  group  of  Byragees  stopping  near  it.  The 
atonement  of  their  leader  was  the  repetition  of  the  name  of 
Ram,  which,  like  fire  destroying  the  cotton  plant  upon  the 
mountains,  destroyed  his  sins. 

At  Juguruath,  Mr.  Bampton  continued  to  labour  with  an 
assiduity  worthy  of  the  cause  in  which  he  was  engaged. 
His  station  was  in  many  respects  very  important,  yet  pecu- 
liarly painful.  Cut  off  almost  from  Christian  intercourse  ; 
banished  from  European  society ;  surrounded  by  idola- 
tors,  who  are  mad  with  zeal  for  their  idols  ;  beholding  sand 
plains  strewed  with  human  bones,  and  the  lofty  towers  of  the 
horrid  temple  in  which  satan  seems  to  entrench  his  power ; 
thus  circumstanced  from  day  to  day,  from  month  to 
month,  from  year  to  year,  the  missionary  has  peculiar  need 
for  confidence  in  heaven  :  and  exercising  that  confidence, 
even  at  Jugurnath,  our  brother  declares  he  expects  great 
things. 

During  a  severe  illness  that  afflicted  Mr.  Bampton  this 
year,  the  medical  knowledge  which  he  acquired  previous 
to  leaving  England  appears  to  have  been  of  considerable 


ORI9SA    MISSION.  103 

advantage ;  with  a  firmness  which  few  would  have  dis- 
played, he  bled  himself  repeatedly,  till  he  extracted  from 
his  veins  nearly  five  quarts  of  blood,  and  thus  check- 
ed the  progress  of  a  fever,  which  probably  would  have 
terminated  fatally,  before  medical  assistance  could  be  pro- 
cured. On  two  occasions  his  knowledge  of  medicine 
appears  to  have  been  the  means  used  for  preserving  the 
life  of  the  native  assistant  Abraham.  In  about  two  months 
from  the  commencement  of  his  illness,  Mr.  Bampton  was 
sufficiently  recovered  to  resume  his  labours,  and  to  devote 
himself  ardently  to  his  work.  In  a  letter  to  a  friend,  he 
writes,  "  I  keep  plodding  on,  and  my  work  becomes  more 
and  more  interesting  to  me.  As  they  are  never  the  reward 
of  merit,  I  hope  there  can  be  no  pride  in  my  saying  that  I 
enjoy  more  divine  influences  than  I  did,  and  I  hope  to 
enjoy  more  still,  and  what  are  they  not  able  to  effect  both 
in  me,  and  amongst  the  people  ?  I  have  been  long  em- 
ployed, and  am  still  employed  in  preparing  myself  to  say 
just  what  the  Scriptures  say  on  the  great  topics  of  the  gos- 
pel ministry.  I  have  already  written  eight  or  nine  sheets 
hi  English,  very  carefully,  and  have  made  preparation  for 
a  good  deal  more,  which  will  not  take  much  finishing ;  a 
part  of  what  I  have  finished  is  translated  into  Oriya,  and 
I  am  going  on  with  that  work.  I  tried  to  read  some  of  my 
translations  to  the  people,  but  it  does  not  seem  to  do. 
Numbers  will  hear  me  speak,  who  would  not  stop  to  hear 
me  read,  so  I  must  read  them  in  private,  till  I  get,  (if  such 
it  should  be,)  a  good  system  of  sound  doctrine  well  wrought 
into  my  memory,  and  then  I  shall  be  prepared  to  do  all  my 
health  and  strength  will  admit.  Opposite  every  written 
page  of  my  translations,  I  leave  a  blank  page  for  the  re- 
ception of  emendations  as  to  language,  which  I  hope  to 
make  first,  with  the  help,  of  a  pundit,  and  then  with  the 
common  people,  till  it  becomes  as  good  and  intelligible 
Oriya  as  I  can  make  it.  Work  of  this  sort  employs  my 
time  and  pen  a  good  deal. 

At  another  time   he  writes,   "  I  am  now  doing  more 
amongst  the  people  than  I  did  ;  my  common  practice  was 


104  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

to  go  out  amongst  them  once  a  day ;  but  I  now  usually  go 
twice,  and  I  hope  to  spend  more  and  more  time  in  actual 
contact  with  the  people,  as  my  acquaintance  with  the  lan- 
guage increases,  till  at  length  my  great  work  will  be  preach- 
ing. Perhaps  you  will  say,  that  preaching  is  the  great 
work  of  every  minister.  I  think  that  whether  it  be  or  not,  it 
should  be  ;  but  I  question  whether  the  work  that  takes  up 
the  greater  part  of  most  ministers'  time  and  strength  in 
England,  be  not  studying  instead  of  preaching.  This  I 
think  is  not  the  course  that  ought  to  be  chosen  by  a  mis- 
sionary. And  with  submission  to  my  brethren  at  home, 
who  are  in  the  habit  of  composing  sermons,  which  certain- 
ly do  no  little  credit  to  their  talents,  I  question  whether 
their  time  might  not  be  better  employed. 

One  thing  in  favour  of  this  station  is,  that  on  account  of 
so  many  people  coming,  one  can  do  much  towards  enlight- 
ening the  country,  without  going  out  of  the  town  ;  but  two 
things  against  it  are,  there  is  much  reason  to  conclude  that 
the  people  are  more  wicked  here  than  any  where  else,  and 
they  are  very  generally  much  interested  in  the  contin- 
uance of  idolatry,  for  "  by  this  craft  they  have  their 
wealth." 

Not  content  however  with  the  sphere  of  his  immediate 
vicinity,  towards  the  close  of  this  year,  he  undertook  a 
journey  into  another  fpart  of  the  benighted  regions  round 
him,  which  occupied  a  fortnight.  The  natives  in  many 
cases  manifested  the  utmost  eagerness  for  tracts  ;  in  fact,  so 
much  eagerness  that  the  distribution  of  those  little  messen- 
gers of  mercy  became  a  task  of  considerable  difficulty ; 
yet  their  distribution  at  Jugurnath  is  peculiarly  important, 
as  they  will  be  carried  thence  to  the  remotest  regions  of 
India. 

At  this  station  various  difficulties  obstruct  the  progress  of 
education,  yet  two  schools  have  been  established.  A 
byragee  who  had  received  a  grant  of  land  from  the  priests 
of  Jugurnath,  actually  gave  a  part  of  that  land  for  the  erec- 
tion of  a  school  room.  The  hopes  of  the  missionaries  were 
several  times  excited  by  apparently  promising  inquirers, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  105 

but  they  were  as  often  deceived.  To  these  painful  disap- 
pointments, labourers  among  the  heathen  must  expect  to  be 
subjected. 

In  narrating  the  history  of  a  society  whose  efforts  tended 
in  a  considerable  degree  to  the  abolition  of  the  murderous 
rite  of  suttee,  it  seems  improper  to  pass  over  the  subject  in 
silence.  Though  the  horrid  fires  which  consumed  the 
living  widow  with  her  dead  husband  are  we  trust  forever 
extinguished,  yet  it  will  doubtless  gratify  those  who  may 
succeed  the  living  witnesses  of  these  abominations  to  have 
some  record  of  what  they  were.  The  following  account  of 
a  suttee  witnessed  by  Mr.  Bampton  is  selected,  because  it 
contains  a  description  of  what  was  peculiar  in  the  mode  of 
celebrating  [the  rite  in  Orissa.  The  journals  and  corres- 
pondence of  the  missionaries  contain  many  similar  affecting 
statements. 

Dear  Brother, 

Another  of  those  horrid  examples  of  self-murder,  called 
suttees,  took  place  here  on  the  second  instant ;  and,  as  I 
was  present,  I  will  send  you  some  account  of  it.  The  in- 
fatuated woman  whose  death  I  witnessed,  was  the  widow 
of  a  Brahmun  who  had  died  the  same  morning.  Their 
residence  was  about  four  koss  from  this  place,  and  they 
probably  came  hither  to  attend  the  Rut  Jattra.  The  man's 
age  seems  to  have  been  about  forty,  and  the  woman's  thirty 
or  thirty-five.  The  Brahmun  is  said  to  have  a  father  still 
living,  aged  about  eighty,  and  the  people  intimated  that  he 
was  too  infirm  to  be  present ;  I  was  likewise  told  that  the 
deceased  had  three  brothers,  two  of  them  younger  than 
himself,  and  one  older,  who  were  all  expected  to  be  there  ; 
I  was  further  informed  that  the  man  had  left  two  children, 
a  son  fifteen  or  sixteen,  and  a  daughter  eighteen  years  old  ; 
the  daughter  I  understood  was  not  expected  to  appear,  but 
the  son  would  come  "  to  give  his  father  and  his  mother 
fire."  The  deceased  was  a  man  of  little  or  no  property,  not 
more  than  a  hundred  rupees,  but  he  provided  for  these 
horrid  rites  by  paying  a  sufficient  sum  to  one  of  his  friends 
14 


106  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

before  he  died.  The  place  where  this  murder  was  commit- 
ted is  called  Swurgo  Dwaro,  which,  in  English,  means  the 
gate  of  heaven,  and  when  I  reached  it  I  found  the  coolies 
employed  in  digging  the  hole.  It  is  well  known  that  on 
these  occasions  the  bodies  are  frequently  burnt  on  a  pile ; 
but  sometimes  the  fire  is  kindled  in  a  hole  dug  for  the 
purpose,  and  I  think  this  is  generally  the  case  in  this  neigh- 
bourhood. This  hole  or  pit  was  circular,  about  six  feet  deep, 
its  diameter  at  bottom  perhaps  a  little  Jess  than  its  depth, 
and  at  top  twice  as  much.  Soon  after  my  arrival,  about 
twelve  coolies  came,  each  of  them  bringing  a  load  of  wood, 
on  his  or  her  head,  for  several  of  them  were  women,  and 
they  came  twice.  I  charged  all  the  labourers  with  being 
accessory  to  the  crime,  about  to  be  committed ;  and  the  gen- 
eral reply  was  in  substance,  that  they  worked  for  money, 
and  did  this  work  as  they  did  other  work,  because  they 
were  paid  for  it.  Carelessness  or  cheerfulness  characterised 
all  the  Hindoos  near  or  on  the  spot.  Ten  or  twelve  were 
playing  at  some  game  but  a  little  way  off,  and  one  near  the 
pit  proceeded  to  break  some  of  the  wood  into  small  splin- 
ters, in  order  to  facilitate  the  kindling  of  the  fire,  with  quite 
as  much  apparent  indifference  as  if  he  had  been  about  to 
boil  his  own  rice.  When  he  thought  he  had  broken  enough, 
he  proceeded  to  light  a  small  fire  near  the  pit,  but  he  took 
some  previously  to  light  his  own  chiroot,  and  he  was  at 
once  employed  smoking  it,  and  kindling  the  fire  ;  this  being 
done,  a  small  fire  was  kept  up,  for  the  purpose,  as  I  suppos- 
ed, of  being  ready  to  kindle  the  larger  one.  The  pit  being 
finished,  some  water  mixed  with  cow-dung  was  sprin- 
kled on  the  margin  about  one  third  of  the  way  down, 
in  sufficient  quantity  to  turn  the  sand  its  own  colour,  two 
ropes  were  also  well  wetted  with  the  same  mixture,  the  use 
of  which  will  appear  hereafter.  On  inquiring  the  use  of 
two  bamboos  which  lay  near,  I  was  told  that  they  were  to 
stir  the  fire  and  turn  about  the  bodies ;  the  bits  of  wood 
prepared  for  the  occasion,  were  between  twelve  and 
eighteen  inches  long,  and  I  suppose,  on  an  average,  five  or 
six  in  circumference.  A  quantity  of  them  were  now  thrown 


ORISSA     MISSION.  107 

into  the  pit,  and  a  man  at  the  bottom  proceeded  to  set  them 
up  on  their  ends  two  or  three  thick  round  the  sides,  upon 
this  he  placed  a  second  tier,  and  on  the  second,  a  third,  he 
also  covered  the  bottom  perhaps  five  or  six  inches  thick,  so 
that  the  pit  was  now  two  thirds  lined  with  wood,  but,  as 
may  be  readily  supposed,  the  upper  tiers  were  thinner  than 
the  bottom  one.  Soon  after  all  was  finished,  the  dead  man 
was  brought  on  a  rough  bier,  which  I  can  readily  suppose 
might  have  been  constructed  by  one  man  in  less  than  a 
quarter  of  an  hour.  The  sides  were  two  bamboos  suffi- 
ciently thick  for  the  purpose,  and  across  them  were  tied 
(ladder  wise,)  eight  small  ones,  some  of  them  about  the 
right  length,  and  some  of  them  considerably  too  long.  The 
corpse  was  partially  wrapped  in  a  quilt  and  a  mat,  and  it 
was  brought  by  four  Brahmuns,  preceded  by  a  fifth.  This 
leading  Erahmun  carried  a  bundle  of  straw  tightly  bound 
up,  about  the  length  and  thickness  of  a  man's  arm,  and 
ignited,  in  which  way  the  Hindoos  often  preserve  fire  for  a 
considerable  time.  These  men  seemed  to  be  repeating  some 
formula,  but  they  very  readily  left  off  to  answer  any  ques- 
tions that  were  put  to  them  relative  to  the  business  they 
were  about. 

Soon  after  this  I  received  a  message  which  obliged  me 
to  go  home.  Returning  as  expeditiously  as  I  could,  I 
found  that  the  man  had  been  placed  in  the  pit  in  a  sitting 
posture,  with  his  back  resting  against  the  sides ;  the  fire  too 
had  been  lighted  but  the  wind  blew  it  from  the  body.  Pro- 
ceeding, now,  the  way  the  woman  was  expected,  I  soon 
saw  the  procession,  (if  it  may  be  called  a  procession,)  halt- 
ing a  few  hundred  yards  before  me  ;  the  crowd  was  kept 
off  the  woman  by  a  square  made  of  four  bits  of  wood,  each 
five  or  six  feet  long,  I  believe  the  men  who  carried  it,  were 
all  Brahmuns.  The  rabble  was  preceded  by  some  of  their 
rude  music,  which  was  not  playing  when  I  got  up  to  them ; 
but  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  two  of  my  worthy  country- 
men humanely  employed  in  persuading  the  woman  not  to 
destroy  herself:  these  gentlemen  were  Lieutenant  Welch- 
man  and  T,  Becher,  Esq.  and  they  gladly  accepted  my 


108  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

assistance,  but  alas,  we  all  laboured  in  vain.  I  urged  the 
grief  which  her  death  would  occasion  her  daughter,  and  I 
would  have  added  her  son,  but  as  I  understood  that  he  was 
ready  to  act  his  part  in  the  infernal  tragedy,  I  rejected  that 
argument  as  a  useless  one  ;  I  assured  her  that  God  would 
not  be  pleased  but  displeased  with  her  conduct — that  she 
was  going  the  way  not  to  heaven  but  to  hell — that  the  act 
was  not  required  even  by  their  own  shasters,  and  finally  I 
assured  her  of  a  sufficient  maintenance  if  she  would  con- 
sent to  live  ;  but  it  was  all  of  no  use.  She  said  that  her 
daughter  had  a  husband  and  children,  and  would  not  be 
grieved  at  her  death.  As  to  the  morality  and  safety  of  act- 
ing as  she  was  about  to  act,  she  denied  the  truth  of  what  I 
said,  and  assured  me  that  she  did  not  want  money ;  she 
was  so  far  from  seeming  depressed  that  she  laughed  when 
she  replied  to  what  I  had  said  :  several  times  she  repeated 
'  Chareedeyo,'  that  is,  give  me  liberty  to  proceed ;  and  when 
she  did  proceed,  it  was  with  as  composed  a  mien  and  as 
firm  a  step  as  any  other  person  there.  Unwilling  to  see 
her  burn  herself  my  worthy  companions  tried,  I  think, 
twice  more  to  prevent  the  horrid  deed ;  and  I  lent  my 
feeble  assistance,  but  to  no  purpose  :  they  halted  twenty  or 
thirty  yards  from  the  flaming  pit,  where  the  last  effort  was 
made ;  and  that  failing,  her  infamous  coadjutors  gave  her  a 
lighted  lamp,  which  I  think  she  put  into  an  earthen  pot, 
that  she  carried  under  her  arm.  What  became  of  this  after- 
wards I  do  not  know ;  for  in  a  little  time  all  was  confusion, 
and  a  scene,  the  most  perfectly  hellish  that  we  ever  saw, 
was  presented  to  us.  A  way  was  made  for  the  woman  to 
the  pit,  and  its  margin  was  left  clear.  She  advanced  to  the 
edge  facing  her  husband,  and  two  or  three  times  waved  her 
right  hand.  She  then  walked  hastily  round  the  pit,  and  in 
one  place  I  thought  the  flames  caught  her  legs :  having 
completed  the  circle,  she  again  waved  her  hand  as  before, 
and  then  without  either  hurry  or  hesitation  jumped  into 
the  fire  ****#**** 
At  this  moment  I  believe  the  drums  beat,  and  an  infernal 
shout  rent  the  air,  but  I  can  scarcely  say  I  know ;  all  was 


ORISS A     MISSION.  109 

confusion,  a  dense  smoke  issued  from  the  pit,  intermixed  at 
intervals  with  partial  bursts  of  flame.  This  was  occasioned  I 
suppose  by  quantities  of  powdered  rosin  being  thrown  into 
the  pit  by  handfuls ;  and  what  was  thrown  in  at  one  time 
popped  off  in  a  sudden  blaze,  whilst  what  followed  it  ob- 
scured the  pit  with  smoke.  In  a  little  time  however,  they 
allowed  the  fire  to  clear  itself,  and  we  then  saw  the  wretch- 
ed woman  in  the  midst  of  it.  I  think  her  posture  was  that 
of  kneeling  down  and  sitting  on  her  heels  ;  her  body  was 
erect  and  motionless,  except  that  she  sometimes  moved 
gently  backwards  and  forwards  as  if  she  bowed.  The  as- 
sistant murdurers  kept  throwing  a  little  rosin  at  her,  but 
she  did  not  seem  likely  to  be  out  of  her  misery  in  a  little 
time,  for  the  fire  was  not  large  and  fierce  enough  to  do  the 
dreadful  business  very  quickly.  So  Lieutenant  W.  as  he 
could  not  save  the  woman's  life,  resolved,  if  possible,  to 
shorten  her  sufferings;  and  he  insisted  upon  the  people 
throwing  in  more  wood,  but  I  rather  think  he  was  forced 
to  use  his  stick  in  order  to  enforce  obedience.  The  poor 
creature  still  kept  her  erect  posture,  but  at  length  she  seem- 
ed partially  to  rise,  and  she  pitched  forwards  with  her  head 
against  the  side  of  the  pit,  about  two  feet  from  her  husband's 
left  hand.  Part  of  her  dark  skin  was  burnt  off,  and  we 
thought  she  had  lost  one  hand,  but  now  I  believe  this  was  a 
mistake.  The  motion  of  her  head  in  this  position  indica- 
ted pain,  and  she  continued  to  live  two  or  three  minutes 
longer.  The  other  gentlemen  then  went  home,  but  I  staid 
a  little  longer  and  saw  the  bodies  taken  out :  for  though 
the  women  are  burnt  to  death  in  these  pits,  the  bodies  are 
taken  out  whilst  they  are  distinguishable,  and  consumed  in 
two  different  fires  ;  at  least  that  is  the  case  here,  and  we  are 
told  it  is  done  that  the  son  may  make  sure  of  some  frag- 
ments of  both  his  parents  to  throw  into  the  Ganges.  Now 
the  ropes  came  into  use  which  I  have  said  were  wetted 
with  cow-dung  and  water,  one  of  them  was  doubled  and 
the  middle  thrown  down  to  catch  the  man's  chin,  I  think  it 
was  guided  to  his  chin  by  a  bamboo  ;  one  or  two  bamboo 
levers  were  then  put  under  his  head  to  raise  it,  and  get  the 


110  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

rope  round  his  neck,  the  rope  was  then  twisted,  that  is,  the 
two  ends  of  it  were  twisted  together,  in  order  to  fasten  it, 
and  they  began  to  draw,  but  they  failed,  for  the  rope  slip- 
ped off.  Another  man  then  attempted  to  fasten  the  rope, 
he  succeeded,  and  they  drew  up  the  body  with  the  excep- 
tion, I  think,  of  the  legs,  but  it  was  quite  dark,  and  nothing 
could  be  seen  but  by  the  light  of  the  fire.  As  they  were  not 
very  expeditious  the  ropes  must  have  been  in  considerable 
danger  of  being  burnt,  but  the  people  threw  a  little  water 
on  them  occasionally  to  prevent  it.  They  then  tried  to 
raise  the  woman,  but  could  not  easily  get  the  rope  round 
her  neck ;  so  they  put  it  on  her  arm  which  projected  in  such 
a  way  as  to  favour  their  doing  so ;  and  after  twisting  it  well, 
they  drew  her  nearly  to  the  top  of  the  pit,  but  they  seemed 
afraid  they  should  lose  her  again  if  they  trusted  entirely  to 
her  arm ;  so  she  was  held  just  below  the  edge  of  the  pit,  till 
another  man  put  the  other  rope  under  her  chin,  and  she 
was  then  drawn  quite  up.  Some  of  the  people  then  em- 
ployed themselves  in  arranging  the  wood  for  the  fires  to 
consume  the  bodies.  I  staid  perhaps  ten  minutes  lon- 
ger, finally  leaving  both  bodies  on  the  brink  of  the  pit,  that 
of  the  woman  still  blazing,  the  joints  of  her  knees  were  ex- 
posed, and  most  of  the  flesh  burnt  off  one  leg.  I  said  yes- 
terday to  a  fourth  gentleman,  who  was  present, '  Did  you 
ever  see  such  a  scene  before,'  to  which  he  replied,  '  No, 
and  I  will  never  see  such  a  scene  again.'  Such  are  the 
facts,  and  I  leave  them  to  produce  their  own  proper  effect, 
remaining, 

Yours  affectionately, 

WM.  BAMPTON, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  Ill 


CHAPTER     VII. 


WHILE  the  missionaries,  as  detailed  in  the  last  chap- 
ter, were  endeavouring  to  benefit  the  benighted  millions  of 
Orissa,  the  society  at  home  exerted  themselves  to  increase 
the  number  of  their  labourers.  In  June  1824,  the  writer 
of  this  narrative,  with  his  beloved  partner,  was  solemnly 
set  apart,  at  Derby>  to  the  service  of  God  among  the  heath- 
en. The  following  account  of  the  ordination  is  extracted 
from  the  report  of  the  committee  for  that  year. 

"  The  solemn  services  connected  with  the  ordination  of 
Mr.  Button  took  place  at  Derby,  on  Wednesday  23d  of  this 
month.  At  an  early  hour  the  chapel  was  crowded  to 
excess.  The  ordination  service  was  deeply  impressive. 
Many  were  powerfully  affected  while  the  young  missionary 
detailed  the  progress  of  his  own  conversion,  and  narrated 
the  important  change  that  took  place  in  his  state  and  feel- 
ings when  he  was  brought  from  scenes  of  impiety,  vice  and 
misery  to  embrace  the  gospel,  and  to  consecrate  himself 
and  his  all  to  the  service  of  God  among  the  heathen.  Nor 
were  the  audience  much  less  affected,  while  Mr.  Orton 
offered,  with  fervour  and  affection,  the  ordination  prayer. 
Tears  flowing  from  the  eyes  of  hundreds,  testified  the 
feelings  of  their  hearts.  The  uplifted  hands  of  perhaps  a 
thousand  persons  offered  the  pledge  given  on  former  occa- 
sions to  pray  for  and  support  the  missionaries  and  the 
mission.  A  suitable  and  powerful  charge  was  delivered 
by  Mr.  Stevenson,  and  the  service  was  concluded  with 
prayer  for  blessings  on  the  missionaries ;  for  blessings  on 
the  father,  then  present,  who  was  resigning  his  son  ;  and  on 
the  parents,  who  were  yielding  up  their  beloved  daughter, 
to  pursue  the  arduous  duties  of  a  missionary  life. 


112  NARRATIVE     OP     THE 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Button  embarked  for  India  in  the  Euphrates, 
August  12,  1824.  Their  passage  was  a  long  one,  being 
upwards  of  six  months.  A  fortnight  of  this  time  however 
was  spent  at  Madeira  and  nearly  another  at  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope.  Many  interesting  circumstances  occurred 
during  this  voyage.  The  captain  and  passengers  were 
peculiarly  agreeable,  and  many  opportunities  for  useful- 
ness were  enjoyed.  The  following  extract  of  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Button,  written  soon  after  his  arrival  in  India  gives 
some  account  of  the  latter  part  of  the  voyage  and  of  their 
arrival  in  India. 

"  February  13.  The  last  Sunday  we  were  on  board, 
we  made  Saugur  light  vessel,  received  the  pilot  on  the 
Monday  morning,  and  got  within  sight  of  Saugur  Island 
the  same  evening.  In  moving  up  the  Hoogly  we  felt 
extremely  anxious  to  get  to  our  journey's  end,  and  engage 
in  the  great  work.  Every  thing  presented  a  strange  appear- 
ance— men,  beasts,  trees,  and  even  the  grass  and  fruits 
reminded  us  we  were  very  far  from  happy  England.  We 
were  very  soon  surrounded  with  crowds  of  natives  with 
their  naked  bodies,  and  almost  unintelligible  jargon*  We 
thought  for  a  moment  with  something  like  dismay,  are 
these  the  creatures  among  whom  we  are  to  labour  ?  Oh 
my  dear  sir,  'tis  very  difficult  to  maintain  those  feelings  of 
tender  compassion  towards  them  with  which  we  left  Eng- 
land. Their  abominable  idolatries,  their  duplicity,  their  in- 
gratitude, their  determination  to  cheat,  to  lie,  to  steal,  with 
every  species  of  wickedness,  disgust  the  mind  and  harden 
the  heart,  until  we  can  feel  as  well  as  remember  they  are  im- 
mortal creatures,  for  whom  the  Saviour  shed  his  blood ; 
and  that  so  much  the  more  as  they  are  desperately  wicked, 
they  stand  in  need  of  the  sanctifying  effects  of  the  gospel. 
It  is  little  conceivable  by  those  who  dwell  among  Christian 
society,  what  a  tendency  the  conduct  of  the  natives  has  to 
disgust  the  mind  and  blunt  the  best  feelings  of  the  Chris- 
tian. Oh  tliat  we  may  always  feel  for  the  poor  depraved 
Hindoos  as  missionaries  of  Jesus  Christ  ought  to  feel.  In 
passing  up  the  Hoogly,  we  were  struck  with  astonishment 


OR1SSA    MISSION.  113 

at  the  vast  population  on  its  banks.  We  had  heard  of 
swarms  of  natives  but  we  had  never  conceived  of  them. 
They  are  literally  innumerable,  for  no  account  can  be  given 
of  their  number.  But  ah,  they  know  not  God,  neither 
do  they  desire  to  know — but  the  time  shall  arrive  when 
these  of  India  shall  come.  The  country  presents  a  very 
interesting  appearance.  The  trees  are  very  beautiful  and 
numerous ;  and  the  crowded  villages  are  seen  in  every 
direction  seated  in  the  midst  of  beautiful  and  fruitful  groves. 
Here  and  there  an  idol  temple  is  just  discernible,  and  the 
din  of  poojah  (worship)  breaks  upon  the  ear  and  reminds 
us  we  are  in  a  heathen  land.  How  pleasing  is  the  thought 
that  this  moral  wilderness  shall  become  a  fruitful  field, 
and  in  the  place  of  idol  temples  shall  be  seen  the  temples 
of  the  living  God.  It  will  be  so,  and  this  is  all  our  hope. 
Without  this  belief,  a  missionary  would  immediately  turn 
round  and  leave  India  to  perish  in  her  sins.  The  Jackalls 
make  a  horrible  noise  all  night,  and  at  first  lead  you  to 
suppose  some  dreadful  murder  is  being  committed.  The 
musquitos  are  still  more  annoying ;  at  first,  however,  we 
escaped  unhurt,  but  now  they  make  sad  work  with  us. 
One  of  the  most  disgusting  scenes  you  meet  with  in  pas- 
sing up  the  Hoogly,  is  the  dead  bodies  floating  down  with 
the  tide,  while  the  kites  and  vultures  are  tearing  them  to 
pieces  as  they  move  along ;  this,  however,  is  not  so  com- 
mon as  formerly,  as  there  are  boats  appointed  to  sink  them, 
especially  near  Calcutta.  We  reached  Garden  Reach 
about  five  miles  from  Calcutta,  on  Saturday,  the  19th  Feb- 
ruary, and  after  repeated  invitations,  and  a  boat  being  sent 
for  us,  we  went  ashore  to  our  kind  friend  Mrs.  Ballard's, 
a  most  sumptuous  place." 

After  remaining  about  ten  days  in  the  beloved  society  of 
their  missionary  friends  at  Calcutta  and  Serampore,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Sutton  proceeded  to  Cuttack,  where  they  arrived 
in  perfect  health  and  safety.  But  alas!  how  soon  were 
their  brightest  prospects  to  be  overshadowed  by  the  darkest 
cloud  of  sorrow  and  disappointment. 

The  writer  begs  to  introduce  in  this  place  a  few  extracts 
15 


114  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

from  the  letters  of  his  late  beloved  wife,  as  he  is  desirous 
that  her  memory  should  be  associated  with  the  history  of 
the  Orissa  Mission.  Few  females  ever  engaged  in  the 
sacred  work  of  missions  apparently  so  well  qualified  for 
extensive  usefulness  as  Charlotte  Sutton.  But  it  pleased 
an  all  wise  Providence  to  frustrate  the  hopes  which  were 
entertained  respecting  her ;  and  in  three  months  after  her 
arrival  in  India,  to  remove  her  to  the  society  of  the  spirits 
made  perfect  before  his  throne. 

"  TO  MR.  AND  MRS.  C. 

Cuttack,  March  18,  1825. 
My  beloved  Father,  Mother  and  Sisters, 

I  feel  partly  obliged  to  address  you  altogether  lest  I 
should  not  find  time,  under  present  circumstances,  to  write 
you  separately.  You  will  not  I  think  impute  it  to  a  de- 
creasing regard  for  you.  No,  a  separation  like  ours  has  no 
tendency  to  this ;  though,  blessed  be  God,  such  have  hith- 
erto been  his  unspeakable  mercies  to  us,  that  we  cannot 
complain  of  having  forsaken  friends.  He  continues  to 
show  himself  our  best  Friend,  by  comforting  our  hearts 
and  enabling  us  to  rejoice  exceedingly  in  our  present  cir- 
cumstances and  prospects,  by  keeping  us  in  some  degree 
sensible  of  his  goodness,  and  dependant  for  our  happiness 
on  him  alone ;  and  the  friends  who  have  been  raised  up  to 
serve  us  in  every  possible  way,  exceed  calculation.  Now 
to  you  my  beloved  parents  and  sisters,  who  feel  so  tenderly 
for  my  welfare,  this  must  be  gratifying  news.  O  tell  me, 
will  you  not  ascribe  ft  to  the  good  hand  of  our  God  upon 
us ;  will  you  not  say,  with  David,  "  Bless  the  Lord  O  my 
soul  ?"  But  I  must  tell  you  a  few  particulars.  [After 
giving  an  account  of  the  voyage  she  thus  proceeds.] 
Among  all  this  information,  there  is  one  subject  which  I 
ought  not  to  conceal  from  you ;  that  is,  that  I  expect  with 
the  blessing  of  the  Most  High,  to  become  a  mother.  I  have 
been  on  the  whole  tolerably  well  since  leaving  Madeira.  I 
feel  little  or  no  anxiety  about  it,  (in  fact,  my  dear  Mr.  S. 
makes  it  his  constant  care  to  prevent  this,)  nor  as  to  the 


ORISSA     MISSION.  115 

event  itself,  whether  it  terminate  in  life  or  death,  if  we  be 
found  waiting  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  I  have  especial 
reason  to  be  thankful  for  being  freed  from  the  terrors  of 
this  enemy.  I  would  not  boast ;  but  through  my  dear  Re- 
deemer's strength  and  merits,  I  hope  not  only  to  meet  him 
undismayed,  but  to  welcome  his  appearing  as  the  porter 
who  must  open  for  me  the  door  of  my  Redeemer's  king- 
dom and  introduce  me  to  his  presence.  I  know,  my  dear 
mother,  that  these  remarks  may  cause  a  painful  thought ; 
yet  let  it  be  but  momentary.  Rather  let  it  lead  you  into  the 
more  immediate  presence  of  a  gracious  God,  hi  thankful  ado- 
ration of  his  abundant  goodness  to  such  unworthy  creatures, 
and  there  learn  to  say,  '  Thy  will,  O  God,  be  done.'1  For  his 
tune  is  best,  and  no  matter  which  traveller  first  arrives,  if 
the  other  is  fast  following.  We  think  and  talk  of  you  all 
by  turns ;  we  are  as  happy  as  we  can  expect  to  be  in  this 
world,  we  only  want  more  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  Jesus. 

Our  passage  from  the  Cape  was  a  long  one  ;  in  twelve 
weeks  we  landed  at  the  residence  of  Mrs.  B.,  about  four 
miles  on  this  side  of  Calcutta, 

On  Monday  we  went  to  Calcutta,  where  we  met  Messrs. 
Pearee,  Lawson,  Yates,  and  other  dear  brethren,  then- wives, 
and  Dr.  Marshman.  On  Tuesday  the  budgerow  was  sent 
from  Serampore,  and  by  five  or  six  o'clock  in  the  evening 
we  were  safely  landed  at  the  hospitable  mission  house.  I 
cannot  pretend  to  tell  you  of  half  the  affection,  and  joy, 
with  which  we  were  received.  Every  one  bid  us  welcome 
and  considered  us  at  home.  We  could  not  however  feel 
ourselves  to  be  so,  while  at  such  a  distance  from  our  more 
immediate  colleagues.  Our  first  attention  therefore  was 
directed  to  our  manner  of  travelling.  The  distance  being 
two  hundred  and  ninety  miles,  my  circumstances  pe- 
culiar, and  the  season  unfavourable  for  going  by  water, 
with  many  other  disadvantages,  caused  us  very  many  per- 
plexities ;  especially  as  my  dear  Mr.  S.  would  not  consent 
to  leave  me  behind,  and  was  determined  to  take  no  step 
which  was  opposed  to  my  mind,  or  that  would  endanger 
my  health.  Mr.  S.  soon  found  a  plan  which  so  far  answered 


116  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

all  the  objections  of  friends,  that  we  proceeded  on  our  way 
without  hesitation,  as  to  the  path  of  duty  ;  and  by  the  good 
hand  of  our  God  upon  us,  we  are  now  safely  lodged  be- 
neath the  roof  of  our  brother  and  sister  Lacey,  with  whom 
we  consider  ourselves  quite  at  home.  Brother  L.  met  us 
about  one  hundred  miles  on  the  way  ;  you  may  conceive 
something  of  the  joy  we  mutually  felt ;  our  brethren  appear- 
ed to  feel  it  especially  j  for  having  had  information  of  our 
leaving  England  three  months  before  our  arrival,  they  be- 
gan to  doubt  of  our  safety.  You  will  want  to  hear  more 
than  I  can  possibly  stay  to  tell  you,  for  I  must  be  brief.  I 
need  not  speak  of  our  comforts,  they  far,  very  far  exceed 
any  thing  that  we  had  anticipated  or  desired.  I  assure  you 
the  first  petition  which  arose  from  my  heart  was,  that  we 
might  be  delivered  from  self.  O  let  me  beg  of  you  con- 
stantly to  pray  for  us,  that  in  the  midst  of  such  great  and 
innumerable  mercies,  we  may  ever  be  preserved  from  in- 
dulging dependence  upon  ourselves ;  and  that  we  may 
leam  to  deny  ourselves,  and  take  up  our  cross,  not  living 
after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.  The  God  of  nature  has 
not  left  India  an  unfinished  part  of  his  creation,  but  has 
furnished  it  with  every  requisite  for  the  temporal  wants  of 
its  inhabitants  ;  and  nothing  I  apprehend,  but  the  artificial 
wants  of  the  pampered  European,  renders  one  additional 
article  necessary  in  this  favoured  land. 

But  a  word  for  ourselves  ;  you  will  necessarily  feel  anx- 
ious for  our  mutual  affection  and  happiness.  I  would  my 
beloved  parents,  with  gratitude  to  our  heavenly  Father,  ac- 
knowledge that  our  cup  of  blessings  constantly  overflows. 
I  need  not  tell  you  that  God  has  given  me  the  desires  of 
my  heart  in  permitting  me  to  rest  on  the  heathen  shores, 
but  my  faith  is  not  yet  at  an  end." 

On  April  2d,  the  day  but  one  before  she  became  a  moth- 
er, she  wrote  a  letter  to  a  friend  in  England ;  but  thinking 
it  too  small,  she  began  another  on  a  larger  sheet.  This 
she  was  not  permitted  to  finish.  The  sheet  on  which  it 
was  begun,  conveyed  the  painful  intelligence  of  her  early 
departure. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  117 

In  the  former  of  these  last  efforts  of  her  pen,  after  speak- 
ing of  the  Hindoo's  listlessness,  and  inattention  to  the  glo- 
rious gospel,  as  enough  to  damp  the  warmest  zeal,  if  not 
supported  by  the  promises  of  God,  she  proceeds, — 

"  Missionaries  often  need  the  prayers,  the  united  fervent 
prayers  of  all  Christians.  The  uniform  declaration  of  the 
sacred  word  amounts  to,  ask,  ask,  ask ; — '  Pray  ye  the  Lord 
of  the  harvest.'  '  I  will  be  inquired  of  for  these  things,' 
'  Ask  of  me  and  I  will  give  thee,'  &c.  &c. 

I  felt  some  degree  of  dissatisfaction  on  my  arrival  here, 
that  the  prospects  did  not  correspond  with  our  expectations 
when  in  England.  I  had  fondly  anticipated  the  opportuni- 
ty of  going  from  house  to  house,  unshackled  by  the  chain 
of  custom ;  and  of  seating  myself  amrdst  a  circle  of  little 
swarthy  chits,  and  endeavouring  to  instil  into  their  minds 
the  knowledge  of  a  Saviour.  I  trust  I  did  not  form  these  ex- 
pectations from  any  confidence  in  what  I  should  be  able  to 
do,  but  I  think,  it  was  in  dependence  upon  the  blessed  God. 
Yet  I  confess,  that  when  I  saw  the  shackles  of  caste,  and  felt 
the  oppressive  heat  which  confines  us  several  hours  in  the 
day,  and  renders  exercise  a  burden, — it  was  then  my  dear 
sir,  I  should  have  fainted  if  I  had  not  believed.  Ignorance 
of  the  language  is  another  very  formidable  obstacle ;  but 
our  dear  sisters  here  have  so  far  overcome  it  as  to  be  able 
to  superintend  the  schools ;  I  hope  that  I  shall  be  able  to 
acquire  a  knowledge  of  the  language  too.  At  present  the 
caste  prevents  more  than  even  this.  You  will  smile  perhaps, 
if  I  tell  you  that  I  have  already  had  some  pleasing  and  profit- 
able meetings  where  I  could  not  understand  one  word  in  a 
hundred,  but  I  assure  you  I  have.  Nor  did  I  on  such  occa- 
sions, envy  my  much  beloved  school  at  Wolvey ;  though 
these  meetings  consisted  of  little  boys  and  girls  with  rings 
in  their  noses,  and  with  only  a  small  piece  of  cloth  wrapped 
around  their  black  bodies.  You  Avill  see  this  part  is  intend- 
ed for  your  dear  little  ones,  to  whom  remember  me,  I  do 
not  say  remember  me  to  your  dear  partner.  She  of  course 
shares  in  all  I  feel  toward  yourself. 

Yours  affectionately, 
CHARLOTTE   SUTTON. 


118  '         NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

As  this  br;ef  notice  would  be  necessarily  very  incomplete 
without  some  reference  to  the  closing  scenes  of  her  life, 
the  writer  inserts  a  considerable  part  of  a  letter  which  ac- 
companied the  effort  of  her  pen  last  inserted,  and  was  ad- 
dressed to  the  same  correspondent. 

My  dear  Brother  P. 

Little  did  my  Charlotte  think,  while  penning  these  lines, 
that  severe  affliction  would  render  her  incapable  of  finish- 
ing your  letter.  But  that  gracious  Being,  who  has  always 
shown  himself,  to  us  especially,  to  be  too  wise  to  be  mistaken, 
and  too  good  to  be  unkind,  sees  fit  that  it  should  be  so. 

"  Again  my  dear  brother,  I  resume  my  pen  to  finish  this 
epistle,  but  what  shall  I  say  ?  When  I  began  the  above 
lines  a  few  days  ago,  little  did  I  think  that  ere  I  concluded 
this  letter,  my  dear  Charlotte  would  be  no  more.  It  was 
only  the  day  before  she  died  that  1  determined  on  letting 
you  know  of  her  illness ;  but  I  had  not  then  the  least  con- 
ception that  her  sickness  would  prove  fatal.  Before  this 
reaches  you,  probably  your  friendly  heart  will  have  sympa- 
thized with  her  bereaved  partner,  and  your  eye  will  have 
dropt  the  tear  of  affection  over  the  memory  of  my  happy 
Charlotte.  But  I  will  not  complain.  The  Lord  gave  her 
to  me,  and  in  mercy  he  has  taken  her  away.  He  has  done 
me  no  wrong ;  she  was  his  much  more  than  mine :  hush 
then  my  distracting  passions !  It  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do 
what  he  will  with  his  own.  O !  Sir,  if  I  were  to  think  of 
my  loss  alone,  it  would  overwhelm  me.  She  was  the  wife 
of  my  youth.  We  seemed  formed  for  each  other ;  we 
loved  each  other  with  the  most  ardent  affection ;  our  days 
passed  away,  leaving  us  eveiy  evening  still  more  attached. 
Our  sky  was  too  fan-  to  remain  long  unclouded.  And  for 
the  last  two  months,  especially,  we  anticipated  some  heavy 
trial,  and  prepared  our  minds  for  it ;  but  little  did  I  expect 
so  severe  a  stroke  as  this.  From  the  prospect  of  her  be- 
coming a  mother  she  had  a  forboding  that  she  should  not 
long  survive  that  event.  Yet  when  we  contemplated  it  as 
probable,  she  always  expressed  strong  confidence  that  God 
\youjd  do  every  thing  well, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  119 

Her  spiritual  enjoyment  was  often  very  elevated.  Not- 
withstanding her  situation,  and  our  circumstances  on  board 
ship  which  were  far  from  being  favourable  to  spirituality, 
her  mind  was  often  much  under  the  influence  of  heavenly 
feelings,  especially  when  contemplating  the  love  of  Christ. 
Dear  departed  saint,  she  was  prepared  for  heaven.  Her 
love  was  too  ardent  to  be  long  away  from  the  Lord  she 
loved.  Oh  how  sweet  is  the  memory  of  those  precious 


seasons 


She  was  far  from  being  an  ordinary  Christian.  Of  her 
desire  to  do  good,  and  her  devotedness  to  the  work  in  which 
she  was  engaged,  it  may  be  sufficient  to  extract  a  passage 
from  a  letter,  sent  for  her  since  her  death,  by  Mrs.  B.,  a 
lady  who  came  passenger  from  the  Cape  in  company  with 
Mrs.  Sutton,  and  who  was  distinguished  in  India  by  her 
piety,  and  active  benevolence.  She  writes,  '  I  often  think 
of  the  earnest,  simple  spirit  of  devotedness  which  appeared 
to  animate  you  on  board  ;  and  I  do  hope  you  will  favour  me 
occasionally  with  some  account  of  your  progress  in  your 
most  arduous  undertaking.  And  may  that  blessing  rest  on 
your  labours  which  can  alone  render  them  productive  of 
the  good  you  so  ardently  desire  to  be  the  instrument  of 
conveying  to  the  souls  of  your  fellow  creatures.' 

That  good  perhaps  may  be  accomplished  by  her  death, 
which  in  her  life  she  was  not  permitted  to  see.  Harriet 
Newell,  though  dead  yet  spcaketh, — and  so  will  Charlotte 
wherever  her  living  voice  was  heard. 

On  the  4th  of  April  she  was  confined  to  her  bed.  All 
went  on  well  till  the  13th,  when  she  sat  up  a  considerable 
part  of  the  day.  On  the  same  day  we  received  our  first  letter 
from  England.  It  was  from  Wolvey,  and  the  hopes  it  ex- 
cited in  behalf  of  some  dear  members  of  the  family,  who 
had  become  acquainted  with  the  Saviour,  were  too  much 
for  her  weak  state  of  body.  Her  spirits  were  too  high,  she 
sang,  and  prayed  and  praised,  for  her  mind  was  very  spiritual. 
Ill  the  evening  she  unthinkingly  opened  a  drawer,  to  get 
something  for  her  babe.  The  exertion  injured  her,  and 
alarmed  her  veiy  much.  This  was  followed  by  hysterical 


120  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

fits,  accompanied  by  derangement ;  she  was  very  violent  all 
night.  Before  she  quite  lost  her  reason,  she  exhorted  us 
all,  with  great  fervour,  to  self-denial,  devotedness  and  af- 
fection towards  each  other.  She  repeated  with  much 
earnestness, '  Let  the  world  know  I  do  not  regret  my  choice.' 
And  during  the  night  she  evinced  great  anxiety  for  her 
family  and  connexions.  The  subject  of  the  letter  dwelt 
repeatedly  on  her  lips,  and  often  she  would  exclaim,  with 
delight, '  My  dear  S.  is  become  a  Christian !'  &c.  &c.  She 
talked  a  good  deal  about  I.  F.,  and  said  she  would  see 
him  hi  heaven  with  Brother  P.  On  one  occasion,  when  we 
thought  she  was  dying,  she  laid  herself  straight  on  the  bed, 
and  bid  us  all  farewell.  It  was  more  than  I  could  bear,  and 
I  exclaimed, '  My  Charlotte !  my  Charlotte !  I  cannot  spare 
you  yet !'  But  she  seemed  hurt  at  what  I  said,  and  replied, 
'  My  Sutton,  are  you  not  a  Christian  ?'  The  next  day  she 
was  better,  and  the  doctor  assured  us  she  was  not  in  the 
least  danger;  the  complaint  was  very  common  in  India, 
and  never  fatal.  On  Friday  she  was  rational  for  some 
hours,  and  we  had  the  most  delightful  season  I  ever  re- 
member. She  seemed  just  returned  from  heaven  with  all 
its  happiness.  We  never  before  had  such  a  day ;  and  on 
my  telling  her  I  could  cheerfully  part  with  her,  if  the  Lord 
should  see  fit  to  take  her,  the  last  tie  to  earth  seemed  re- 
moved ;  and  we  prayed  and  wept  and  rejoiced,  and  parted 
till  we  should  meet  in  eternity.  We  both  felt  so  swallowed 
up  in  God  that  death  appeared  the  most  welcome  event 
of  which  we  could  conceive.  She  said  she  thought  the 
Holy  Spirit  had  been  explaining  Scripture  to  her  mind, 
from  one  end  to  the  other.  She  never  saw  it  so  clearly,  and 
fully,  and  encouraging  in  her  life. 

On  Sunday  she  was  again  rational,  and  so  much  better 
that  I  was  enabled  to  leave  her  to  preach  at  the  baptism  ; 
but  she  sunk  again,  though  we  still  thought  her  gradually 
recovering.  She  used  to  sit  up  in  bed  and  sing  so  cheer- 
fully, you  would  have  thought  her  the  happiest  being  on 
earth,  though  quite  deranged. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  121 

On  the  1st  of  May  we  removed  her  to  Pooree  for  the 
benefit  of  the  doctor's  attendance,  milder  climate,  and  sea- 
bathing. For  a  time  she  seemed  to  revive,  and  we  thought 
her  so  much  better  that  I  prepared  our  bungalow,  and  hoped 
very  soon  to  remove  into  it.  But  then,  I  little  contemplated 
so  severe  a  change.  She  had  been  much  more  composed 
for  two  or  three  days,  and  we  thought  it  favourable ;  but 
alas,  it  was  a  treacherous  calm.  On  Saturday  I  began  to 
finish  the  annexed  letter,  thinking  to  tell  you  she  was  re- 
covering ;  but  the  next  day  saw  all  my  hopes  wither 
away. 

On  Sunday  morning,  about  five  o'clock,  as  we  were  pre- 
paring to  bathe  her,  we  found  her  very  low  and  feeble,  sent 
for  the  doctor,  who  came  before  six  o'clock.  But  she  grew 
worse,  he  gave  her  several  stimulants,  which  revived  her, 
and  she  ate  some  sago  ;  still  she  sunk  again  ;  her  hands  and 
feet  grew  cold  and  clammy.  About  ten  o'clock  the  doctor 
lost  all  hopes  of  her  recovery,  and  communicated  the  sad 
news  to  me.  I  will  not  dwell  upon  my  feelings ;  she  still 
ate  sago,  and  took  camphor  mixture  very  freely  ;  but  con- 
tinued to  sink,  and  seemed  inclined  to  sleep.  At  intervals, 
she  seemed  quite  rational ;  knew  doctor  Stevin  and  called 
him  and  all  of  us  by  name.  At  half  past  eleven  she  inquired 
the  time.  Soon  after  brother  Bampton  asked  if  she 
trusted  in  Jesus  Christ ;  she  replied  hastily, '  To  be  sure  I 
do  !'  About  four  she  said, '  The  Lord  has  made  peace  for 
us  !'  or, '  Has  the  Lord  made  peace  for  us  !'  She  now  ap- 
peared gradually  to  lose  her  hold  on  time.  About  five  she 
turned  to  me  with  a  sweet  smile  and  said,  '  My  Sutton,  I 
am  beautifully  happy  !'  I  inquired  what  made  her  so  happy ; 
but  reason  fled  again,  and  she  spoke  no  more  that  we  could 
understand.  At  eleven  o'clock  I  perceived  a  change,  and 
called  to  brother  and  sister  Bampton,  who  had  just  left  me. 
She  sunk  very  fast ;  a  few  minutes  before  half  past  eleven, 
she  turned  to  me  and  smiled.  I  called  to  her  to  speak  to 
me  once  more,  but  she  could  not.  At  half  past  eleven 
she  turned  her  eyes  away  and  breathed  her  last,  so  gently 
that  we  ^ould  not  tell  for  a  minute  that  she  was  gone.  She 
16 


122  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

left  a  smile  on  her  countenance,  beautifully  and  strikingly 
illustrative  of  her  happiness.  Thus  peacefully  died  my 
Charlotte ;  and  the  next  day  hid  her  from  my  eyes  for 
ever.  O  that  our  end  may  be  as  blest  as  hers !  brother 
Hampton  officiated  at  the  grave. 

Although  the  burning  sands  of  Pooree  cover  the  dear 
remains  of  my  Charlotte,  yet  her  spirit  is  not  there.  No  ; 
it  is  with  the  Lord  she  loved.  She  is  happy,  infinitely  more 
so  than  earth  could  make  her.  She  was  prepared  for 
heaven.  It  was  noticed  by  many,  especially  in  Calcutta. 
Then,  why  should  I  complain  ?  Her  living  voice  seems  to 
say,  weep  not  for  me.  Why  should  you  weep  ?  I  have 
finished  my  course,  I  have  obtained  the  crown.  I  cannot 
come  to  you,  but  you  will  come  to  me ;  in  a  very  little 
while  the  day  of  life  will  close,  and  you  too  will  be  called 
to  come  up  hither  to  be  with  Jesus.  Blessed  hope!  It 
cheers  even  now,  this  aching  heart — it  smooths  this  care 
worn  brow — it  is  enough,  O  Lord,  only  glorify  thy  name, 
and  I  will  praise  the  hand  that  took  my  love  away :  I  can- 
not add  more. 

A.  SUTTON. 

Soon  after  the  arrival  of  the  new  missionaries  at  Cuttack, 
the  brethren  agreed  to  meet  every  six  months  to  consider 
any  subject  of  importance  connected  with  the  interests  of 
the  mission. 

In  consequence  however  of  the  distance  at  which  the 
brethren  were  stationed  from  each  other,  and  the  difficulty 
of  getting  together,  their  conferences  were  seldom  held 
more  than  once  a  year.  They  have  been  found  interesting 
and  useful  meetings,  and  have  had  a  beneficial  tendency  in 
uniting  the  missionaries  in  heart  and  purpose. 

As  in  other  parts  of  India,  so  in  Orissa,  there  is  a  num- 
ber of  festivals  celebrated  in  different  parts  of  the  province, 
on  a  variety  of  occasions  ;  such  as  the  anniversary  of  con- 
secrating a  temple — the  recurrence  of  some  fortunate  day 
for  bathing  in  certain  rivers  or  tanks — some  remarkable 
astrological  phciiomina,  and  so  on.  The  missionaries  found 


ORISSA     MISSION.  123 

these  favourable  occasions  for  making  known  the  gospel,  and 
frequently  improved  them  for  this  purpose.  The  following 
notices  refer  to  several  of  their  excursions  at  the  beginning 
of  this  year. 

Peggs.  January  llth,  1825.  I  attended  the  Jattra  at 
Munchaswer,  with  brother  Lacey,  Abraham  and  the  pun- 
dit. When  we  arrived  near  the  temple,  the  Autghur  Raja 
(in  whose  territory  it  stands,)  was  ascending  the  hill  to  pay 
his  devotions  to  the  idol  Mahadaive.  We  proceeded  to  the 
London  school,  and  had  worship  in  Oriya.  Returning  we 
had  a  very  interesting  opportunity  with  the  Raja.  He  is  a 
very  good  looking  man ;  he  received  us  respectfully,  heard 
with  much  attention,  and  received  an  Oriya  Testament 
from  us.  We  ascended  the  hill  and  found  a  great  number 
of  people  assembled,  buying,  selling,  &c.  so  that  it  was  a 
complete  Babel.  On  a  carpet  opposite  the  old  temple,  sat 
the  Raja's  son,  about  eight  years  of  age  ;  and  the  Raja's  two 
brothers,  one  twelve  and  the  other  seventeen,  very  inter- 
esting youths.  We  took  our  stand  here  and  delivered  our 
message.  Abraham  spoke  much,  but  not  so  evangelically 
as  is  necessary,  which  defect  I  endeavoured  to  supply. 

January  19th.  Started  about  day-break,  and  reached  our 
destination,  which  was  a  bathing  festival  at  Tuntur,  a  little 
before  nine  o'clock.  Three  rivers  here  unite  their  streams, 
and  multitudes  of  deluded  people  were  assembled  to  bathe 
in  them.  We  took  our  station  near  the  old  ruinous  temple 
and  temporary  Bazar,  and  thus  united  the  attractions  of  the 
day.  Brother  L.  took  one  situation  and  I  another,  and  for 
nearly  three  hours  I  sat  upon  my  palanquin,  and  was  sur- 
rounded by  the  people,  whose  attention  and  eagerness  to 
receive  books  was  very  great.  Rest  was  almost  impossible, 
though  necessary  ;  with  difficulty  we  got  something  to  eat. 
Finding  ourselves  nearly  exhausted,  we  quitted  our  post, 
and  retired  to  our  night's  situation  under  a  tree.  Here 
again  we  were  surrounded  by  people.  Abraham  laid  down 
and  slept ;  I  occasionally  walked  away,  but  brother  Lacey 
Btill  continued  to  speak,  his  strength  being  the  greatest. 

February  16th.     Brother  Lacey,  Abraham  and  I  went  to 


124  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

Puramunx  to  the  large  Juttra  or  Mela.  It  is  the  most  like 
a  fair  of  any  thing  I  have  seen  in  India :  the  concourse 
was  great,  but  the  disposition  to  hear  discouraging.  Great 
numbers  of  women  of  bad  character  came  in  carriages  and 
gave  a  most  unfavourable  idea  of  the  morality  of  Hindoo- 
ism.  The  nightly  revel  induced  us  to  leave  the  abomina- 
ble place  when  it  was  dark,  and  cross  the  river  to  our 
school  at  Routrapore.  But  so  inconsistent  are  some  nomi- 
nal Christians  at  Cuttack,  as  even  to  take  a  journey  of  ten 
miles  to  be  present  at  midnight  when  some  peculiar  cere- 
mony takes  place  of  carrying  a  light  upon  the  top  of  the 
temple.  Oh  !  for  genuine  Christianity. 

Sutton.  March  15th.  On  Saturday  evening  at  six  o'clock, 
brother  Hampton,  Lacey,  Sunder,  the  schoolmaster,  Abra- 
ham and  myself,  set  off  to  a  religious  festival,  at  Bhobanes- 
wer  5  brother  Peggs  prayed  for  a  blessing  on  our  journey : 
he  was  unable  to  go.  Our  way  lay  for  twelve  or  fourteen 
miles  along  the  great  road  to  Pooree,  or  Jugurnath.  This  is 
a  very  fine  broad  road,  equal  to  a  good  turnpike  road  in 
England.  It  is  beautifully  ornamented  and  shaded  with 
large  Mango  trees  regularly  placed  on  each  side,  I  suppose 
the  work  of  very  holy  men  in  Hindoo  estimation.  These 
trees  form  a  refreshing  retreat  and  protection  from  the 
blaze  of  the  sun  by  day,  and  from  the  damps  by  night,  for 
the  numerous  pilgrims  who  throng  to  see  the  great  god  of 
India.  It  being  soon  dark,  I  could  see  but  little  of  the  scen- 
ery of  the  country,  excepting  when  the  blazing  fire  of  a 
company  of  pilgrims  illuminated  the  night,  and  rendered 
visible  the  deserts  and  jungles  with  which  we  were  sur- 
rounded. Nothing  particular,  except  the  following  circum- 
stance, which  will  point  out  the  superstition  of  the  Hindoos, 
occurred  during  our  journey  : — In  passing  through  a  wood 
one  of  the  palkee-bearers  cried  out  that  a  serpent  had  bit 
his  foot.  Brother  B.  immediately  took  out  his  lancet,  and 
offered  to  take  out  the  poisoned  part.  This  the  man  would 
by  no  means  consent  to,  though  he  was  told  he  would  die 
if  he  refused.  But  one  of  the  men  in  order  to  cure  him 
rubbed  his  leg  ;  and  after  whispering  a  few  words,  breathed 


ORISfiA     MISSION.  J25 

Upon  it,  and  tied  a  piece  of  grass  round  the  leg,  just  above 
the  place,  to  prevent  the  poison  spreading  any  further)  and 
we  then  set  off  again  as  though  nothing  had  happened. 
We  heard  no  more  of  the  bite,  and  so  concluded,  either  it 
was  not  a  venomous  serpent,  but  a  thorn  that  pricked  him, 
(a  serpent  or  snake  bites  something  like  a  thorn  pricking 
one,)  or  else,  which  is  very  likely,  the  bearers  did  not  wish 
to  go  further  that  night.  We  reached  Bhobaneswar  by 
twelve  o'clock,  (eighteen  or  twenty  miles  I  suppose,)  when 
Ave  had  some  tea;  the  ground  served  for  a  table,  and  a 
broken  platter  held  some  oil  for  a  lamp,  with  a  bit  of  string 
for  a  wick.  Notwithstanding,  we  made  a  comfortable  sup- 
per, and  after  commending  ourselves  to  God,  and  supplica- 
ting his  blessing  on  the  following  day,  retired  to  our  palkees, 
and  slept  pretty  comfortably  till  day,  when  we  rose  to 
begin  our  work.  Brother  B.  took  one  road,  brother  L. 
another,  and  not  being  able  to  speak  myself.  I  went  with 
Abraham  another  way.  Here  were  people  assembled  of 
all  sorts,  sizes,  figures,  and  descriptions,  an  exceeding  great 
multitude  from  decripid  old  age  to  the  infant  in  arms ; 
many  fantastically  attired,  and  great  numbers  of  women. 
Some  excited  our  risibility,  but  more  our  pity,  and  drew 
forth  the  tear  of  sympathy.  Abraham  spoke  very  fluently; 
many  heard  the  word,  and  received  tracts  and  gospels. 
One  man  observed  that  he  was  a  great  sinner  because  he  had 
killed  many  fish.  The  crowd  was  variously  employed  ; 
some  were  hastening  from  one  temple  to  another  to  obtain 
a  sight  of  their  favourite  block,  stone,  or  something  much 
worse ;  many  were  purifying  themselves  in  the  lucid 
stream  ;  others  were  bowing  and  worshipping  the  byrag- 
gees  and  Brahmuns.  Four  devotees  were  dancing,  with 
cords  run  through  their  sides,  to  a  tune  upon  an  old  kettle 
or  brass  utensil ;  one  lay  flat  on  the  ground  with  his  face 
and  head  completely  covered  with  earth  to  a  considerable 
thickness.  How  he  breathed  I  could  not  conceive.  Be- 
tween seven  and  eight  o'clock  the  sun  grew  very  hot,  and 
we  retired  to  our  tent.  Many  followed  us  for  books,  &c. 
so  that  we  could  scarcely  get  time  to  eat.  After 


126  NARRATIVE    OP 


breakfast  we  had  a  good  number  arranged  before  the 
tent  when  we  prepared  for  morning  worship  :  Abra- 
ham prayed,  and  Brother  B.  read  a  chapter,  and  ad- 
dressed the  people.  From  that  time  till  four  o'clock  Abra- 
ham, Lacey,  Bampton  and  Sunder  were  engaged  with 
scarcely  any  intermission  ;  I  could  do  nothing  but  give 
away  books.  Many  of  the  women  came  and  bowed  their 
faces  down  to  the  groimd,  as  if  they  wanted  to  worship  us. 
After  a  little  refreshment,  we  went  out  again  towards  the 
temples,  where  we  could  discern  the  car  at  a  distance,  but 
for  the  crowd  of  people  could  not  get  near  it.  Our  breth- 
ren spoke  to  them  till  they  were  exhausted,  and  we  then 
prepared  to  return  to  Cuttack.  As  we  returned  through 
the  woods,  I  could  occasionally  discern  one  and  another  of 
the  numerous  ancient  temples.*  But  now  the  place  is  near- 
ly overgrown  with  jungle,  and  apparently  deserted.  This 
gave  rise  to  some  encouraging  reflections  on  the  declaration, 
"  And  the  idols  he  shall  utterly  abolish." 

At  the  close  of  1824  and  the  beginning  of  1825,  Mr. 
Bampton  was  out  on  a  missionary  tour  as  far  as  Ganjam.  — 
The  following  extracts  are  from  his  journal. 

December  28.  I  left  home  and  in  my  way  went  to  one 
village,  and  spent  about  an  hour  ;  during  which  time  I 
showed  the  way  of  salvation  to  ten  or  twelve  men.  After- 
wards I  entered  a  little  place  called  Gwarodee,  where  I  only 
saw  three  old  women  and  some  children  ;  most  of  the  peo- 
ple being  in  the  fields  at  work.  I  asked  one  woman  her  age, 
when  she  opened  her  mouth  to  shew  that  she  had  lost  her 
teeth  ;  she  did  not  know  her  age,  but  ventured  to  guess  it 
at  five  or  six  score  years  !  I  told  her  that  I  taught  the  way 
of  salvation,  and  without  my  prompting  her  to  it,  she  said 
she  was  a  great  sinner.  As  to  knowledge  of  any  kind,  she 
thought  it  was  not  to  be  expected  of  them  ;  for  she  said, 
"  We  are  Bowries,"  (low  caste,)  "  what  do  we  know  ?" 

*  The  report  is  that  there  are  999  temples  at  this  place  ;  that  they 
were  all  built  in  one  night,  and  if  there  had  been  but  one  more  our 
neighbour  Jugurnath  would  have  removed  thither. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  127 

December  31.  I  went  to  a  village  of  fishermen :  my 
bearers  would  have  dissuaded  me  from  going,  because 
they  said  the  people  could  not  read.  It  was  however 
admitted  that  they  could  hear,  and  so  I  went.  I  walked  for 
some  time  without  seeing  more  than  two  or  three  men ;  and 
I  understood  that  most  of  them  were  out  fishing.  Almost 
without  a  hope  of  success,  I  invited  the  women  to  come 
and  hear,  several  of  whom  came.  As  it  rained  I  obtained 
permission  to  enter  a  large  room,  in  which  a  man  was  mak- 
ing a  net,  and  soon  had  a  congregation  of  about  thirty 
adults,  half  of  whom  were  women.  They  did  not  seem  to 
think  it  imaginable  that  catchers  of  fish  should  know  any 
thing ;  they  however  seemed  willing  to  hear,  and  I  hope  I 
made  them  understand.  The  village  is  more  populous  than 
many,  but  no  one  could  read.  I  greatly  pity  them,  and  hope 
I  shall  see  them  again.  Though  I  cannot  in  many  places 
expect  equal  success,  I  shall  hereafter  expressly  invite  the 
women.  These  poor  people  have  some  paltry  gods  which 
they  confessed  did  nothing  for  them,  but  they  would  not 
give  them  up. 

January  1.  If  I  were  in  England,  my  preaching  would 
now  be  more  accompanied  with  the  Holy  Spirit  than  when 
I  was  there.  O  !  that  in  my  prayers  I  may  remember  that, 
if  I  could  speak  as  clearly  as  Locke,  or  forcibly  as  Demos- 
thenes, and  as  evangelically  as  Paul,  without  the  Holy 
Spirit,  I  should  do  no  good. 

January  2.  Lord's  day  evening.  This  has  been  more 
of  a  Missionary  Lord's  day  than  any  other  I  have  spent, 
and  perhaps  I  have  not  spent  a  more  comfortable  one  in  In- 
dia. From  half  past  ten  in  the  morning,  I  was  travelling  and 
preaching  till  after  six  at  night,  without  eating  or  drinking. 
I  have  been  engaged  at  six  places,  Allapatam,  Gopenatpore, 
Bagomoondy,  Balapatna,  Segoda,  and  Satapare.  My  hear- 
ers in  these  places,  taking  the  above  order,  were  about 
thirty,  twenty,  forty,  ten,  twenty,  and  an  hundred.  My 
method  of  collecting  people  is,  to  go  into  a  village, — intro- 
duce myself  as  familiarly  as  I  can  to  the  first  man  I  meet, 
and  tell  him  I  am  come  to  give  him  and  his  neighbours 


128  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

some  information.  He  often  asks  what  about  ?  I  tell  him 
to  call  his  neighbours,  while  myself  and  bearers  invite  such 
as  we  see ;  I  think  I  usually  get  by  this  means  the  greater 
part  of  the  men  who  are  at  home.  In  the  first  village,  I 
began  by  asking  some  questions  about  the  Toolee  plant,  a 
pedestal  fir,  which  was  just  by.  I  said,  Do  you  pray  to  it  ? 
They  replied,  "  Yes."  I  then  added,  "  Does  it  hear  you  ?" 
They  said,  «  No."  Then  said  I,  "Of  what  use  is  it  ?"  They 
replied,  "  It  is  of  no  use."  I  then  asked,  "  Can  Jugurnath 
hear  you  ?"  They  answered,  "  No."  The  easy  inference 
to  be  drawn  from  this  was,  his  worship  is  useless,  and  you 
cannot  be  saved  by  it.  Some  Brahmuns  assented  to  all  this ; 
from  which  I  passed  on  to  the  sufferings  of  Christ  for  us, 
and  the  proof  that  his  religion  is  the  true  one.  After  leav- 
ing them,  I  went  to  Gopenatpore,  which  is  veiy  near  Alla- 
patam,  and  found  that  I  had  a  number  of  the  same  hearers. 
So  instead  of  repeating  the  same  things,  I  addressed  them 
on  repentance  ;  or,  as  I  think,  it  is  more  properly  called  in 
our  Bengalee  and  Orissa  Scriptures,  "  A  change  of  the 
mind ;"  not  however  forgetting  my  old  topics.  The  wo- 
men at  the  different  places  peeped  at  me  from  behind  the 
walls,  but  that  was  all.  At  AHapatam,  I  pointed  to  a  stone 
and  said,  "  If  you  pi-ay  to  that,  can  it  hear  ?"  and  a  man 
who  wished  to  save  the  credit  of  their  stone  idol,  replied 
boldly,  that  it  could  :  I  then  said  to  the  people,  "  Have  you 
an  insane  man  in  the  town  ?"  They  replied  in  the  affirma- 
tive. '  Do  you  fetch  him,'  said  I  to  one  of  rny  own  people, 
'and  we  will  ask  him.'  The  poor  fellow,  who  thought  me 
in  earnest,  was  walking  off  to  seek  for  him ;  but  it  after- 
wards appeared  that  the  people  had  misunderstood  me, 
there  being  no  crazy  man  in  the  town.  I  next  said,  "  send 
me  a  child  ;"  and  a  fine  boy  about  twelve  years  old  was  put 
forward ;  whom  I  asked,  '  When  you  talk  to  other  boys  do 
they  hear  you  ?'  He  replied,  "  Yes."  '  If  you  talk  to  my 
stool  will  it  hear  you  ?'  He  said,  "  No."  I  then  asked, '  If 
you  talk  to  that  stone  will  it  hear  you  ?'  The  boy  answered 
"  No."  I  looked  veiy  hard  at  the  man  and  we  left  the  sub- 
ject. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  129 

I  again  preached  at  the  same  place  where  I  was  employ- 
ed last  night.  I  found  a  similar  assembly,  and  I  believe 
many  of  the  same  persons.  They  sat,  as  the  Hindoos  com- 
monly do,  in  what  we  should  call  the  gypsy  fashion,  but 
they  almost  formed  an  oval,  with  the  middle  clear :  they 
were  three,  four,  or  five  deep.  I  was  at  first  afraid  they 
might  be  assembled  for  business,  and  in  that  case  I  should 
not  think  it  proper  to  intrude.  But  a  man  without  told  me 
they  were  not,  so  I  placed  myself  among  them,  and  inquir- 
ed what  they  were  assembled  to  talk  about,  to  which  they 
replied,  "  Sook  and  Dook,  and  Balak  and  Beebahe,"  and  so 
on  ;  that  is,  pleasure  and  pain,  children  and  marriages,  and 
such  like  things.  I  then  asked  how  many  there  were  pres- 
ent, they  said  about  a  hundred :  I  next  asked  how  many 
would  remain  in  twenty  years,  which  question  they  said 
they  could  not  answer.  I  told  them,  not  more  than  twenty 
or  thirty.  And  as  they  admitted  they  were  sinners,  and 
that  sinners  went  to  hell,  I  intimated  that  it  would  be  a  sad 
thing  if  so  many  of  them  should  go  to  hell  so  soon.  I  ad- 
ded that  I  came  to  shew  them  the  way  of  salvation,  and 
then  proceeded  to  preach  Christ  to  them.  Before  I  left,  I 
asked  if  they  ever  considered  what  would  become  of  them, 
to  which  they  replied,  "  some  do  and  some  do  not :"  "  all,,5* 
they  said,  "  will  not  think."  J  seriously  advised  them  all 
to  think,  and  left  them. 

January  4.  I  was  engaged  five  times.  My  last  place 
was  Abunda,  where  my  tent  was  pitched  for  the  night. — 
Here  I  had  twenty-six  adult  hearers:  probably  there  might 
not  be  a  man  absent  who  belonged  to  the  village.  Obtain- 
ing general  attention  to  an  address  of  some  length,  I  dwelt 
upon  the  certainty  that  many  of  them  would  die  in  a  few 
years,  and  go  either  to  heaven  or  hell ;  and  the  great  impor- 
tance of  thinking  upon  the  subject,  especially  as  their  anxi- 
ety was  engaged  about  things  of  much  less  importance.  I 
mentioned  a  number  of  things  as  being  sinful,  to  which 
they  assented  ;  they  also  admitted  that  they  were  them-* 
selves  sinners.  I  then  insisted  on  their  being  in  danger^ 
and  pointed  to  Christ  as  the  Saviour ;  insisted  on  his  rqira> 
17 


130  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

cles  in  proof  that  God  was  with  him;  stated  his  sufferings 
and  death,  with  their  design,  and  exhorted  to  faith. 

January  8.  I  had  a  pretty  good  opportunity  at  Pryage 
this  morning  with  about  twenty  men.  I  led  them  to  ac- 
knowledge the  sinfulness  of  various  practises — then  to  ac- 
knowledge that  they  were  sinners  and  in  danger.  I  then 
gave  a  brief  relation  of  Christ's  sufferings,  death,  and  resur- 
rection ;  assuring  them  that  they  must  believe  hi  order  to 
be  saved,  and  illustrated  faith  by  the  dependence  of  chil- 
dren upon  their  parents.  After  which,  according  to  my 
usual  manner,  I  related  some  of  the  miracles  as  a  specimen 
of  the  rest ;  and  insisted  on  them  as  evidence  that  the 
Christian  religion  is  Divine.  They  did  not  introduce  their 
idols,  nor  did  I.  I  gave  them  books ;  and  wrote  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  on  the  ground,  as  I  frequently  do  to  assist 
their  pronouncing  it.  Before  I  left,  a  man  who  had  seen 
my  pencil  requested-  the  use  of  it  to  write  the  name  of 
J«sus  Christ  on  a  blank  part  of  his  book. 

I  went  to  Kolonhar,  where  I  found  no  men,  but  persuad- 
ed three  or  four  old  women  to  come  out  and  listen.  It  was 
a  fishing  village,  and  they  confessed  that  they  were  sinners 
because  they  killed  fish.  They  have  a  temple  nearly  in 
the  form  of  a  beehive,  but  I  think  not  so  large.  I  asked 
who  made  it,  and  was  told  it  was  the  potter.  The  object  of 
worship,  I  learnt,  was  made  of  earth,  and  by  one  of  them- 
selves ! !  They  told  me  that  they  offered  it  a  little  rice  and 
milk,  and  a  fowl  once  or  twice  a  month.  I  fear  they  did 
not  understand  the  way  of  salvation.  Many  of  them  seem 
to  think  ignorance  inseparable  from  then-  circumstances, 
and  I  think  they  were  unwilling  to  exercise  their  minds  hi 
order  to  understand  any  thing. 

January  9.  Lord's  day.  One  man  (I  believe  of  the 
Sarrea  tribe,)  asked  whether  my  system  made  any  differ- 
ence in  favour  of  Brahmuns.  To  which  I  replied,  that  as 
God  gave  the^sun  to  enlighten  both  Brahmuns  and  Soodras, 
and  sent  rain  equally  on  the  laud  of  each,  so  he  equally 
loved  the  Brahmuns  and  Soodras,  and  equally  desired  the 
salvation  of  them  all.  The  illustration  happily  served  to 


ORISSA      MISSION.  131 

sweeten  a  truth,  not  in  itself  very  palatable  to  them,  so 
that  all  expressed  themselves  pleased. 

While  Mr.  Bampton  was  absent  on  his  excursion  to 
Ganjam,  his  servants  (as  there  was  good  reason  to  suppose,) 
administered  some  stupifying  potion  to  Mrs.  B.  with  an  in- 
tention to  rob  the  house.  The  authorities  hi  the  province 
convicted  them  of  the  crime,  but  the  Supreme  Court  in 
Calcutta  thought  the  evidence  insufficient.  They  were 
consequently  acquitted. 

The  journal  of  Mr.  B.  contains  accounts  of  many  similar 
days'  labour,  but  which  a  fear  of  prolixity  prevents  our  in- 
serting. On  the  17th  of  March,  he  visited  Cuttack  to  attend 
the  conference  and  to  welcome  his  new  missionary  asso- 
ciates ;  it  being  agreed  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sutton  should  for 
the  present  be  stationed  at  Pooree.  A  few  extracts  from 
the  journals  and  letters  of  the  brethren  at  Cuttack  may  be 
inserted  to  carry  forward  their  proceedings  until  the  next 
conference.  Mr.  Peggs'  health  continued  to  decline,  but 
he  still  pursued  his  labours  though  afflicted  from  without 
and  from  within. 

Peggs.  March  24.  Held  the  first  quarterly  meeting.  We 
all  met  together  and  took  sweet  counsel. 

April  7.  After  worship  this  evening  we  held  a  church 
meeting  and  determined  to  receive  Mr.  Sunder.  The  con- 
versation was  in  Oriya,  Bengalee  and  English.  Mr.  Sun- 
der gave  a  satisfactory  account  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with 
him.  How  delightfully  it  sounded  in  a  heathen  language ! 
He  speaks  Bengalee  and  Hindoosthanee  well. 

April  11.  The  Churuck  Pooja,  or  swinging  festival. 
Went  out  with  Mr.  S.,  Abraham,  the  pundit,  and  the  Aut- 
ghur  Rajah's  pundit.  The  people  were  mad  upon  their 
idols.  One  of  the  swinging  posts,  near  Mr.  Beecher's, 
broke  and  injured  two  men  and  a  boy.  I  told  them  it  was 
God's  curse  upon  this  work ;  a  native  said,  "  knowing 
Jesus  Christ  all  these  things  will  be  destroyed." 

Lord's  day.  April  17th.  Mr.  Sunder  was  baptized  by 
brother  L.  this  evening.  A  good  number  of  people,  both 
Christian,  heathen  and  mussulmans  were  present.  Brother 


132  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

L.  spoke  in  English  and  I  in  Oriya.  Brother  Sutton  deliv- 
ered a  discourse  in  the  evening  on  baptism. 

April  28th.  I  accompanied  brother  and  sister  Sutton  to 
Pooree  ;  the  loss  of  her  reason  since  the  12th  inst,,  except 
at  intervals,  is  a  very  painful  and  mysterious  dispensation. 
She  was  tied  in  the  palanquin.  How  changed  since  the 
last  time  she  was  at  our  house  !  My  heart  is  pained  at  the 
recollection  of  it.  I  was  much  exercised  about  the  sick  on 
the  journey.  But  surely  all  this  anxiety  ^about  the  bodies 
of  this  miserable  people,  the  slaves  of  superstition,  is  a 
temptation  to  divert  me  from  benefitting  their  souls. 

May  12th.  I  left  Pooree  this  afternoon.  Near  the  town, 
in  about  a  minutes  ride,  I  counted  twenty-six  or  twenty- 
eight  sculls,  which  defile  this  accursed  spot.  Took  leave 
of  our  afflicted  friends ;  dear  sister  Sutton  still  deprived  of 
reason,  and  in  a  very  precarious  state.  I  felt  much  at  part- 
ing, but  alas  !  she  knew  me  not,  and  my  fears  presaged 
what  the  event  proved,  that  I  should  see  her  face  no  more 
in  the  flesh.  Brother  S.  was  deeply  afflicted — The  Lord 
sanctify  these  trials  to  us !  I  stopped  at  the  gate  a  few  min- 
utes, and  had  some  conversation  with  a  person  who  superin- 
tends the  pilgrim  tax ;  he  is  a  Norwegian  by  birth.  I  gave 
him  a  copy  of  Doddridge's  Rise  and  Progress,  my  favourite 
book.  Poor  gentleman !  could  he  see  the  nature  of  his 
office,  he  would  prefer  a  scavenger's  situation  in  Europe. 

May  13th.  To  me  this  was  a  mournful  day.  My  dear 
child  who  had  previously  been  unwell  for  a  short  time,  was 
seized  with  convulsions  about  twelve  o'clock,  and  in  half 
an  hour  was  no  more.  O  what  a  sudden  change !  we 
know  not  what  a  day  may  bring  forth. 

Arrangements  for  the  funeral  were  necessary,  as  it  must 
take  place  the  next  morning.  This  adds  poignancy  to 
the  grief  of  losing  friends  in  India,  that  the  deceased 
niufct  so  soon  '  be  buried  out  of  our  sight."  Mr.  B.  the 
collector,  kindly  lent  his  palanquin  carriage,  and  expressed 
much  sympathy  for  us.  The  same  day  I  was  desired  to 
bury  an  individual  who  had  died  in  her  confinement. — 
«  Work  while  it  is  called  to-day,'  is  the  language  of  all  these 
events. 


ORISSA     Ml  SSI  OK.  133 

May  20th.  The  sudden  loss  of  my  only  child  unnerves 
and  confounds  me  beyond  description.  I  rode  out  this 
evening  and  visited  a  Portuguese  who  is  ill.  He  became  a 
Protestant  through  reading  a  Portuguese  Testament,  which 
he  took  from  the  library  of  an  English  gentleman,  in  whose 
employ  he  was  about  45  years  ago.  He  threw  away  his 
two  representations  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  declared  his 
renunciation  of  Popery.  Thus  even  a  stolen  Testament 
proved  of  some  utility. 

May  28th.  I  ride  out  frequently  and  distribute  books, 
but  my  complaint  in  the  chest  prevents  my  speaking  at  any 
length.  Mrs.  P.  accompanied  me  this  evening  to  see  an 
unhappy  young  woman  who  is  to  be  executed  on  Tuesday, 
for  the  murder  of  a  child  which  she  killed  merely  for  its 
silver  ornaments.  I  had  seen  her  twice  before,  and  find- 
ing her  desperate  in  receiving  instruction,  I  thought  the 
presence  of  a  female  might  interest  and  calm  her ;  but  it 
had  no  effect,  all  was  rage  and  tempest.  What  an  awful 
example  of  the  state  of  the  Hindoo  mind  on  approaching 
eternity  !  '  Obtain  my  forgiveness  from  execution,'  said  she, 
'and  I  will  become  a  Teringee,  (Christian,)  and  eat  your 
victuals.' — The  circumstances  of  her  death,  and  not  the 
consequences  of  death,  filled  her  mind. 

June  10th.  Four  men  brought  on  their  heads  about 
15,000  tracts  from  Serampore  ;  a  seasonable  supply  for  us. 
I  saw  a  poor  man  this  evening  under  sentence  of  death  ; 
he  acknowledged  his  crime  and  his  ignorance  of  a  future 
state,  and  was  teachable. 

Lord's  day.  June  12th.  I  had  my  last  interview  with 
the  prisoner,  and  took  Mr.  K.  with  me  to  talk  to  him.  All 
was  insensibility  to  the  importance  of  eternity.  Hindooism 
can  scarcely  be  said  to  present  an  eternity,  transmigration 
and  absorption  filling  the  inind  if  awakened  to  reflection. 
I  also  saw  the  man  in  the  prison  who  stole  Jugurnath's 
ornaments.  The  circumstances  relative  to  this  theft  are 
stated  as  follows : 

"  This  morning,  when  the  pundahs  or  priests  went  in  to 
visit  the  idols,  they  found  all  the  silver  ornaments  gone  to 


NARRAflVU     01" 

the  amount  of  5000  rupees.  They  say  none  of  the  doors 
had  been  forced.  All  the  inside  doors  are  locked,  and  the 
key  lodged  with  the  head  pundah  ;  and  a  Seapoy  sentry  at 
each  outside,  as  they  are  not  allowed  to  go  in,  dressed  in 
Iheir  uniform,  or  to  have  any  charge  of  what  is  inside. 
The  Rajah  and  collectors'  men  have  had  a  meeting,  and 
confined  upwards  of  twenty  attendants  of  the  idol."  "  Ju- 
gumath's  ornaments  have  been  recovered.  They  were 
stolen  by  a  high  cast  Brahmun  of  Jugurnath.  The  Brah- 
mun  says  he  was  starving,  and  if  Jugurnath  disapproved  of 
his  taking  the  ornaments,  he  would,  of  course  have  prevent- 
ed it."  This  story  staggers  the  pundahs,  what  a  picture 
does  this  information  give  of  the  state  of  religion  among  the 
Hindoos !  A  Brahmun  robbing  one  of  the  most  famous  of 
the  gods,  and  yet  Brahmuns  still  revered  as  gods. 

The  preaching  of  the  missionaries  in  English  during 
this  year  was  blessed  with  good  effects.  In  reference  to 
this,  Mr.  Lacey  writes, 

"  There  is  reason  to  believe  that  several  are  under  convic- 
tion. I  visited  one  of  them  the  other  night,  and  found  him 
living  in  a  new  house,  which  he  had  been  enabled  to  build 
in  consequence  of  having  through  the  influence  of  our 
preaching  left  off  drinking  and  feasting.  He  had  a  com- 
fortable study.  In  one  corner,  which  he  said  he  never  vis- 
ited, lay  a  number  of  novels,  that  charmed  his  taste  before, 
but  into  which  now  he  never  looked.  He  asked  me  to 
commence  family  worship  for  him,  and  promised  to  con- 
tinue it  if  he  could.  He  is  a  person  of  influence,  and  would 
do  us  much  good.  I  cannot  neglect  our  English  worship 
while  we  have  such  encouragement,  neither  would  you 
recommend  such  a  step." 

Respecting  his  labours  among  the  natives,  Mr.  L.  observes, 
"  The  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  to  them,  and  the 
way  of  life  opened.  And  the  gospel  being  divested  of  those 
interested  motives  to  oppression,  which  are  found  in  their 
religion  and  among  their  priests,  they  see  its  superior  nature 
over  their  own  system.  Among  these  the  great  work  may 
be  expected  to  commence.  I  labour  among  them  with 
much  pleasure.  I  have  every  day  a  considerable  portion  of 


ORISS A     MIS  SlOtf . 


missionary  labour,  independent  of  the  weather.  But  when 
it  is  fine  I  generally  spend,  say  two  hours  among  the  people 
daily.  This  is  as  much  as  can  be  done  besides  other  op- 
portunities and  engagements.  You  will  lie  gratified  to  hear 
how  I  conduct  these  opportunities,  and  I  shall  give  you  a 
relation.  We  dine  about  three  o'clock  ;  by  four  our  dinner 
is  over,  and  after  spending  one  hour  in  retirement,  I  call  my 
horse,  as  the  sun  is  sufficiently  low,  and  ride  down  into 
some  popular  place,  generally  a  market  place.  Here  with- 
out ceremony,  I  dismount,  and  commence  conversation 
with  the  first  native  that  seems  disposed  to  stay  ;  or  if  there 
should  not  be  a  likely  person  passing  by,  I  ask  the  next 
shop-keeper  a  few  questions,  and  so  a  congregation  very 
soon  collects  around  me.  It  however  requires  an  intro- 
duction before  you  can  commence  preaching  to  them ; 
the  natives  never  being  addressed  upon  serious  subjects, 
are  generally  too  timid  to  hear  with  very  good  pros- 
pects. They  fear  a  European,  and  to  whatever  he  may 
say  to  them,  they  will  usually  answer,  yes,  because  they 
dare  not  contradict;  this  they  will  do  about  their  own 
shasters  and  gods,  even  where  they  have  not  the  least  con- 
viction of  the  truths  they  acknowledge.  I  therefore  gene- 
rally endeavour  to  banish  all  this  fear  by  a  few  minutes  of 
familiar  conversation.  This  emboldens  them  to  speak  their 
minds,  and  defend  their  gods  to  the  best  of  their  ability : 
and  under  such  circumstances  I  conceive  the  truth  most 
likely  to  take  effect.  It  is  a  mistaken  idea  that  it  is  best  to 
silence  the  people,  and  keep  up  that  dread  which  they  have 
of  a  European.  These  obstacles  removed,  I  generally  en- 
deavour, first,  to  show  them  that  the  gods  they  worship 
cannot  save  them.  This  is  done  by  exposing  their  theft, 
murder,  adultery,  lies,  and  much  more,  of  which  they  are 
all  guilty,  and  which  few  of  the  Hindoos  deny  ;  and  by  ex- 
posing their  own  inability  to  save  themselves.  The  Hin- 
doos acknowledge  that  what  is  sinful  is,  to  use  their  own 
expression,  deluged  in  its  own  sin,  and  so  one  sinner 
cannot  atone  for  the  sins  of  others.  They  generally  how- 
ever endeavour  to  avoid  a  defeat  in  this  way  by  observing  that 


136  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

the  debtas  are  incarnations  of  God,  and  that  therefore  what 
God  does,  though  it  would  be  sinful  in  us  to  do,  cannot  be  sin- 
ful hi  him ;  that  like  any  foul  substance  made  pure  by  fire,  so  is 
what  God  has  done,  made  holy  because  God  has  done  it ;  and 
thus  they  make  God  the  author  of  all  evil  as  well  as  good, 
and  clear  the  debtas.  This  is  almost  a  universal  objection. 
I  have  generally,  however,  convinced  them  of  its  fallacy,  by 
observing  that,  a  house  divided  against  itself  could  not  stand, 
and  if  God  is  the  author  of  sin,  why  does  he  forbid  sinful 
practices,  and  punish  it  where  it  is  practised.  I  then  speak 
at  large  of  the  holiness  of  Christ,  and  of  his  love  ;  here  the 
Hindoos  generally  listen  with  attention,  and  I  have  seen 
them  hi  tears.  I  converse  of  Christ's  desire  and  ability  to 
save  them  and  prepare  their  minds  to  enter  heaven ;  the 
superior  blessings  he  will  bestow  upon  his  followers,  &c. 
You  will  observe  that  we  cannot  well  preach  to  the  hea- 
then in  discourses  as  you  do  to  professed  Christians  hi  Eng- 
land; it  would  all  be  mystery  to  them.  Preach  ing  in  the 
street  is  not  the  only  means  we  have  of  spreading  the 
knowledge  of  Christ ;  in  addition  to  this  we  have  worship 
in  our  own  house  every  morning,  and  have  from  twelve  to 
twenty  who  regularly  attend.  I  cause  them  to  sit  down  on 
the  study  floor,  then  I  read  a  portion  of  Scripture  in  Oriya, 
make  some  observations  upon  it,  and  close  with  prayer.  In 
this  manner  they  understand  astonishingly  well,  and  give  us 
much  encouragement.  Frequently,  while  my  eyes  are 
closed  in  prayer,  I  hear  them  expressing  their  wonder  to 
each  other.  Besides  this  we  have  our  family  worship  in 
Oriya,  and  I  sometimes  use  the  language  hi  private.  Thus 
all  our  exercises  are  in  Oriya  excepting  when  we  have 
English  worship." 

In  another  communication,  Mr.  Lacey  refers  to  the  sat- 
isfaction he  finds  in  his  work ;  mentions  the  attention  with 
which  he  is  at  times  heard,  and  relates  an  anecdote  pleas- 
ingly illustrative  of  the  power  of  Christian  mildness  to 
silence  and  disarm  opposition : — 

"  I  know  you  will  be  glad  to  hear  that,  though  imperfect- 
ly indeed,  I  am  able  to  declare  to  the  poor  Hindoos  the 


ORISSA    MISSION.  137 

unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  I  feel  my  heart  much  en- 
gaged in  my  work,  and  hope  the  Lord  will  smile  upon  my 
feeble  efforts  here  as  he  sometimes  did  in  my  native  land, 
I  feel  encouraged  when  I  recollect  that  it  is  the  good  pleas- 
ure of  the  Lord  to  manifest  his  power  by  the  most  feeble 
instruments.  You  would  be  pleased  indeed  to  see  my  con- 
gregation; sometimes,  perhaps,  fifty  or  sixty  poor  black 
people  standing  around  me,  listening  to  my  relations  of  the 
love  of  Christ  to  sinners,  with  the  greatest  attention  and 
seeming  concern ;  and  you  would  be  ready  to  say,  surely 
they  feel  the  force  of  the  truth,  and  will  certainly  leave 
their  dumb  idols.  But,  O !  the  blindness  of  a  Hindoo's  heart ! 
he  will  depend  upon  a  stick,  a  stone,  a  Brahmun,  a  string  of 
beads,  or  twenty  other  things,  still  more  miserable  and  im- 
potent than  these,  rather  than  renounce  sin  and  depend 
upon  Christ.  I  do  not  recollect  having  been  much  more 
affected  than  I  was  last  evening,  at  the  condition  of  a  man 
with  whom  I  had  been  conversing  in  the  Bazar;  he  came 
up  to  me  a  violent  opponent  and  spoke  very  severely, 
I  gave  him  time  to  spend  all  his  fury,  and  then,  as  affec- 
tionately as  I  could,  asked  him  several  questions,  like  these, 
O  my  dear  brother,  I  am  come  here  to  preach  good  tidings 
to  you ;  I  love  your  soul,  and  desire  your  happiness.  I  do 
not  want  to  blaspheme  your  gods,  or  give  you  any  sorrow, 
and  therefore  why  are  you  angry  with  me  ?  I  do  not  want 
you  to  believe,  if  what  I  say  is  not  true ;  but  brother  what 
is  truth  ?  How  shall  we  obtain  pardon  ?  How  shall  I  get 
to  heaven  ?  You  have  praised  your  w4se  men,  but  are 
they  not  divided  in  their  opinions  ?  One  says  I  must  do 
this,  another  that,  and  as  your  wise  men,  so  are  your  Brali- 
muns,  one  says  go  to  Jugurnath ;  another  says  go  to  Gunga- 
saugur ;  another  sends  me  to  Benares,  another  to  bathe ; 
another  to  count  beads,  and  another  sets  me  to  worship 
himself.  Now,  brother,  what  shall  I  do  ?  Where  shall  I 
go?  There  is  only  one  way :  which  is  it  ?  The  poor  man 
could  say  no  more,  but  stood  speechless.  I  let  him  stand  a 
few  minutes,  and  I  saw  the  tears  starting  from  his  eyes,  and 
18 


138  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

was  about  to  declare  to  him  the  only  true  way,  when  his 
friends  seeing  his  situation,  forcibly  dragged  him  away." 

Affliction  and  the  extreme  heat  of  the  season  brought  all 
the  brethren  together  at  Pooree  for  two  or  three  months 
previous  to  the  Ruth  Jattra  in  June  of  this  year.  Their 
journals  furnish  many  interesting  particulars  which  the 
compiler  would  gladly  insert  but  for  the  fear  of  swelling 
this  work  to  too  large  a  size.  The  following  extracts  from 
Mr.  Bampton's  letters,  &c.  furnish  a  fair  specimen  of  the 
nature  of  a  missionary's  work  at  this  peculiarly  difficult 
station. 

"  A  precise  Englishman  would  say,  we  had  strange  meet- 
ings. '  The  preachdr  always  has  his  hat  on  unless  he  finds 
it  more  pleasant  to  take  it  off.  Sometimes  he  stands,  some- 
times he  sits,  and  most  commonly  does  both  several  times 
in  the  course  of  a  single  opportunity.  Sometimes  he  tries 
to  conciliate  by  assuring  the  people  of  his  good  will. 
Sometimes  he  states  truth.  Sometimes  defends  it.  Some- 
times he  persuades.  Sometimes  he  expostulates.  Some- 
times he  attacks  and  opposes  error.  Sometimes  he  is 
ridiculed  and  scurrilously  abused  by  men,  who,  to  obtain  a 
paltry  sum  of  money  would,  perhaps,  abjectly  prostrate 
themselves  before  him  on  the  ground.  Sometimes  he 
hears  this  without  emotion,  but  at  other  times  it  is  only  a 
sense  of  duty  that  prevents  his  returning  railing  for  railing. 
Sometimes  a  number  of  persons  listen  to  him  for  a  few 
minutes  together,  and  at  other  times,  though  a  considerable 
number  is  present,  only  two,  or  three,  or  four  will  hear 
what  he  is  saying.  Sometimes  he  goes  on  from  one  thing 
to  another,  as  he  would  with  other  people,  and  at  other 
times,  he  repeats  again  and  again  the  same  sentence,  till  he 
enforces  attention  to  it.  Sometimes  his  voice  is  interrupted 
by  the  hurry  of  his  congregation  ;  and  now  and  then  they 
follow  him  with  their '  hurre  bol,  hurre  bol !'  after  he  has 
left  them."  The  greater  part  of  this  is  repeated  every  day 
again  and  again,  and  it  is  consequently  incumbent  on  the 
missionary  at  Jugurnath  to  buckle  on  his  armour  before  he 


ORISS  A     MIS  SION,  139 

goes  out,  and  expect  to  need  the  whole  of  it :  and  he  ought 
to  be  supported  by  the  fervent  prayers  of  those  who  send 
him  forth,  "  Who  -is  sufficient  for  these  things !" 

Mr.  Hampton's  statements  respecting  the  opposition  he 
encounters,  furnish  an  affecting  picture  of  the  depravity  and 
blindness  of  the  human  heart  that  can  be  so  averse  to  all 
that  is  holy,  just,  and  good : — 

"  I  have  generally  been  three  or  four  hours  every  day  in 
actual  contact  with  the  people.  Frequently  I  go  and  re- 
turn in  good  spirits,  but  sometimes  am  very  much  depress- 
ed. Good  spirits  are  commonly  necessary  in  dealing  with 
my  poor  people,  for  there  is  generally  much  among  them 
that  is  veiy  provoking.  I  frequently  tell  them  that  it  is  a 
regard  to  their  welfare  that  influences  me  to  act  as  I  do, 
and  the  declaration  is  received  with  a  sneer.  On  two  or 
three  occasions  a  number  of  little  children  have  been  offi- 
ciously seated  before  me,  as  an  intimation  that  I  say  nothing 
worthy  the  attention  of  men.  The  people  often  call  after 
me  as  I  go  about.  One  cries,  '  Jugurnath,  Jugurnath  !' 
another,  perhaps,  says  with  a  contemptuous  smile, '  Wont 
you  give  me  a  book  :'  soon  after,  perhaps  a  third  says, 
'  Sahib,  I  will  worship  Jesus  Christ ;  and  a  fourth  exclaims, 
Jugurnath  Swami  ki  joy  (victory  to  Jugurnath,  the  ruler.) 
My  brethren  who  are  heard  attentively  and  respectfully  by 
silent  congregations,  will  readily  suppose  that  there  are 
many  things  in  this  way  of  life  that  are  not  very  pleasant 
Yet  in  comparison  with  what  many  have  met  with,  all  this 
is  trifling ;  and  the  man  who  would  shrink  from  it  would 
have  cut  a  sorry  figure  indeed  at  Jerusalem,  Derbe,  Phillip- 
pi,  and  various  other  places  1800  years  ago.  Among  these 
poor  infatuated  people,  I  fear  that  the  utmost  propriety  in 
spirit  and  demeanour  would  be  no  protection  from  very 
frequent  insults.  In  «p}te  of  the  most  affectionate  address- 
es of  which  I  am  capable,  and  in  the  midst  of  them,  the 
people,  in  malicimis  derision,  shout,  Jugurnath,  Jugurnath !' 
end  seem  determined  as  it  were,  with  one  heart  and  voice 
to  support  their  idols,  and  resist  Jesus  Christ. — I  hope  he 
will  ere  long  act  for  himself,  and  then  floods  of  pious  sor- 


140  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

row  will  stream  from  the  haughtiest  eyes,  and  the  grace 
now  scorned  will  be  sought  with  successful  earnestness." 

Few  instances  of  persevering  opposition,  perhaps,  excel 
what  on  one  occasion  Mr.  B.  encountered  : — 

"  When  a  little  disordered,  as  I  now  am  with  a  cold,  or  my 
spirits  in  any  other  way  depressed,  I  enter  painfully  into 
the  meaning  of  the  phrase, '  Cruel  mockings/  By  one  or 
two  awkward  men,  in  a  considerable  assembly,  I  was  this 
evening,  driven  to  the  alternative  of  following  them  where- 
ever  they  chose  to  lead  me  by  their  questions,  and  then  of 
hearing  very  offensive  remarks  made  upon  my  replies,  or 
of  determining  not  to  be  diverted  from  some  one  point :  I 
choose  the  latter,  but  they  had  their  revenge,  by  showing 
me  that  if  I  would  not  go  their  way,  I  should  not  be  per- 
mitted to  go  my  own.  I  sat  down  to  read  to  myself,  hi 
hopes  of  tiring  out  some  of  the  worst ;  but  they  annoyed 
me  by  coming  and  reading  aloud  one  or  two  words  at  a 
time  from  the  Testament  in  my  hand.  I  then  walked 
backwards  and  forwards  a  few  paces,  and  attempted  to 
keep  up  my  spirits  by  singing ;  in  this  the  children  mocked 
me,  and  several  sly  attempts  were  made,  I  believe,  when 
my  back  was  turned,  to  drive  the  cattle  upon  me.  The 
consequence  was,  that  I  did  very  little  during  the  evening ; 
but  I  kept  my  post  as  usual,  till  it  was  almost  dark,  and  I 
am  glad  I  did,  for  I  think  if  they  could  by  insults  make  us 
move  sooner  than  we  intended,  they  would  absolutely  hunt 
us  up  and  down  the  town  till  they  should  drive  us  home." 
Though  thus  exposed  to  insults  and  contempt,  Mr. 
Bampton,  through  divine  assistance  pursued  with  unabated 
zeal  his  benevolent  labours.  In  a  communication  to  a 
friend,  he  observes : — 

"  If  the  violent  partisans  of  Jugurnath  imagine  that  either 
clamour  or  bitter  reproach  will  deter  me  from  preaching 
the  gospel  among  them,  they  have  formed  a  false  estimate 
of  my  character,  or  else  I  have  formed  a  false  estimate  of  it 
myself.  Though  I  have  sometimes  pondered  whether  it 
was  wise  to  attack  the  strongest  holds  first ;  if,  however,  the 
result  be  not  a  failure,  it  may  resemble  a  blow  at  the  heart. 
I  am  in  the  hand  of  God,  and  if  he  say,  g-o  hence,  I  must 


ORISSA     MISSION.  141 

go  ;  but  I  hope  the  poor  Hindoos  will  find  a  friend,  and  the 
idols  an  enemy  wherever  my  lot  is  cast. 

"  On  the  whole  I  never  was  so  happy  in  the  ministry 
before,  and  I  never  was  so  much  given  up  to  it.  Excepting 
a  newspaper,  I  read  nothing  that  is  not  closely  connected 
with  my  work.  And  though  this  people  oppose,  opposition 
strengthens  the  spirit  that  contends  with  it ;  and  the  Lord 
being  my  helper,  I  shall  doubtless  be  a  match  for  them : 
the  time  may  come  when  they  will  find  me  out  a  little 
more.  I  do  not  wonder  at  a  spirit  of  opposition  shewing 
itself;  for  besides  what  Abraham  does,  the  people  have 
what  English  people  would  call  four  or  six  short  sermons 
every  day  in  different  pails  of  the  holy  town  ;  so  that,  as  my 
pundit  once  said,  they  have  nothing  but  Yesoo  Kreest, 
Yesoo  Kreest,  Yesoo  Kreest." 

On  another  occasion  he  wrote : — 

"  Since  I  came  from  the  quarterly  meeting  at  Cuttack, 
the  people  have  sometimes  been  very  abusive ;  but  for  the 
last  few  days  they  have  been  much  better  than  usual ; 
which  is  owing,  I  believe,  in  a  considerable  measure,  to  rny 
having  happily  hit  upon  a  better  mode  of  addressing  them. 
I  always  endeavoured  to  treat  them  kindly,  but  owing  to 
some  cause  or  other,  we  generally  got  into  a  dispute.  At 
present,  however,  I  generally  introduce  myself  by  saying, 
'  Well,  brethren,  how  do  you  do  ?  and  how  do  your  families 
do  ?  The  Hindoos  are  my  brethren,  and  when  it  is  well 
with  them  I  am  glad,  but  when  it  is  ill  with  them  I  am 
sorry.  Desirous  of  your  welfare  I  am  come  to  show  you 
the  way  of  salvation.'  I  then  proceed  and  tell  them  some- 
thing about  the  way  of  peace.  One  advantage  of  beginning 
thus  is,  during  an  address  I  have  more  friendly  feelings  hi 
my  own  mind,  and  another  is,  that  it  helps  to  conciliate  the 
people.  Not,  indeed,  that  it  will  always  succeed.  We 
have  not  a  few  here  who  will  not  listen  to  the  voice  of  the 
charmer,  charming  ever  so  wisely." 

In  the  annals  of  the  miseries  occasioned  by  the  baneful 
reign  of  idolatry,  there  are  few  records  so  appalling  as  those 
which  relate  to  the  scenes  that  the  missionaries  witnessed 
at  Pooree  during  the  Rut  Jattra  in  1825.  The  writer  is 


142  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

apprehensive  of  trespassing  on  the  feelings  of  his  readers 
by  introducing  lengthened  extracts  from  the  journals  kept 
on  that  occasion  by  his  brethren  and  himself;  yet  the  deep 
horrors  of  the  bloody  sway  of  Moloch  should  be  known: 
and  he  would  fain  solicit  the  attention  of  the  Christian 
world  to  the  accounts  published  by  Mr.  Peggs  in  his 
"  India's  Cries ;"  by  Mr.  Lacey  hi  his  reflections  on  this  fes- 
tival ;  and  by  Mr.  Poynder  in  his  speech  on  the  pilgrim  tax. 
Jugurnath  is  doubtless  one  of  the  strongest  holds  that  satan 
has  on  earth,  and  the  horrors  of  his  reign  are  no  where  so 
conspicuous  and  so  horrible  as  there.  Buchanan  unveiled 
some  of  its  scenes  of  death  and  misery,  but  it  remained  for 
the  labourers,  employed  by  the  G.  B.  Missionary  society,  to 
bring  to  light  scenes  more  horrible  than  those  he  witnessed, 
deaths  more  frequent,  desolation  and  woe  more  appalling. 

"  Lacey.  All  the  missionaries  in  India  ought  to  come  to 
the  Ruth  Jattra,  as  here  is  afforded  the  best  opportunity  of 
spreading  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  by  preaching  and 
distributing  books.  Our  strength  and  abilities  have  been 
devoted  to  the  instruction  of  the  people  in  the  way  of  sal- 
vation by  faith  in  Clirist.  I  think  for  near  a  month  past 
we  have  been  out  among  the  people  twice  every  day, 
perhaps  for  not  less  than  three  or  four  hours.  And  as  there 
has  been  no  scarcity  of  numbers  here,  the  books  we  have 
received  have  many  of  them  been  distributed;  and  many  of 
the  natives  have  heard  the  gospel  from  us,  which  we  trust 
will  be  carried  to  every  part  of  India  where  the  debtas  have 
established  themselves.  O  that  they  may  fall  before  Him 
hi  whom  there  is  no  sin  or  darkness  at  all.  In  this  view 
Pooree  is  a  station  of  the  utmost  importance,  even  were  it 
occupied  only  for  the  Ruth  Jatlra." 

"  It  is  impossible  to  form  any  tiling  of  a  proper  estimate  of 
the  sickness,  disease  and  death  among  the  people.  The 
principal  scourge,  I  think,  was  the  cholera  morbus.  Before 
the  jattra  commenced  the  people  were  so  numerous  that 
provisions  became  dear,  and  the  pundas  lost  to  no  advantage, 
raised  in  proportion  the  price  of  the  presad,  (holy  food,) 
and  this  could  not  be  obtained  by  many.  Hunger  was  not 


ORI3SA     MISSION.  143 

all,  but  the  town  was  so  filled  that  there  was  no  shelter  from 
the  damp,  and  rain,  and  heat  by  night  and  day.  Many 
died  of  no  particular  complaint,  but  of  mere  starvation. 
The  mortality  did  not  appear  much  before  the  16th  of 
June.  On  the  evening  of  that  day,  I  think  I  found  four 
cases  of  the  cholera.  On  the  18th  it  had  much  increased, 
and  the  streets  began  to  exhibit  them  ;  but  on  the  19th  it 
was  exceedingly  bad  ;  for  the  day  before,  viz.  the  day  the 
idols  mounted  the  cars,  the  rain  began  to  fall ;  more 
came  ou  the  19th,  and  on  the  20th  ;  and  for  the  three  next 
days,  it  rained  in  torrents  and  without  intermission,  as 
though  the  signal  curse  of  God  rested  upon  the  people.  At 
this  time  the  scene  had  reached  its  height,  and  was  truly 
distressing  and  shocking  on  every  hand.  In  every  street, 
corner  and  open  space,  in  fact  wherever  you  turned  your 
eyes,  the  dead  and  dying  met  your  view.  On  the  evening 
of  the  19th,  I  counted  upwards  of  sixty  dead  and  dying, 
from  the  temple  down  to  the  lower  end  of  the  hospital, 
omitting  the  sick  that  had  not  much  life.  At  a  corner, 
opposite  the  hospital,  on  a  spot  of  ground  twelve  feet  square 
I  counted  ten  dead  and  five  who  Avere  sick  and  nearly  dead, 
and  several  whose  cases  were  more  hopeful,  whom  we  had 
conveyed  to  the  hospital.  This  was  the  case  while  there 
were  several  sets  of  men  in  active  employ,  carrying  out  and 
burying  the  dead ;  and  these  operations  were  rendered  more 
efficient  through  the  activity  and  authority  of  the  Khurda 
Judge.  You  will  now  perhaps  reflect  that,  if  the  streets 
were  thus  crowded,  what  must  the  various  Golgothas  be  ! 
I  visited  but  one,  and  that  was  between  the  town  and  the 
principal  entrance  ;  I  saw  things  that  I  shall  never  forget. 
The  small  river  there  was  quite  glutted  with  corpses,  and  the 
wind  having  drifted  them  together,  they  formed  a  complete 
mass  of  putrifying  flesh.  They  also  laid  upon  the  ground 
in  heaps,  and  the  dogs  and  birds  were  able  to  do  but  little 
towards  consuming  them." 

Sutton.  June  16.  Out  by  five  o'clock  this  morning. 
Brother  B.  went  out  one  way,  and  brother  L.  and  myself 
went  another ;  we  soon  had  full  employ  in  attending  to  the 


144  NARRATIVE     OP     THE 

poor  dying  pilgrims.  Most  of  our  last  night's  patients  are 
better ;  one  is  dead  and  thrown  out  upon  the  sand  for  the 
dogs  to  eat.  The  bodies  now  begin  to  lie  very  thick  about 
the  town ;  many  are  dying  without  the  least  attention  being 
paid  to  them,  and  those  who  recover  from  the  medicine 
often  sink  again  for  want  of  food.  Happy,  thrice  happy  are 
the  people  who  have  the  Lord  for  their  God.  I  went  out  hi 
the  evening  to  another  part  of  the  town,  and  fell  in  with 
many  sick,  dying,  and  dead.  The  dead  are  carried  along 
hi  a  very  disgusting  way ;  a  piece  of  rope  yarn  is  tied  round 
the  neck,  and  fastened  to  a  long  piece  of  bamboo  ;  another 
string  is  tied  under  the  hams,  and  thus  they  are  swung 
along  to  the  borders  ,0f  the  town,  and  thrown  out  upon  the 
sand  or  under  a  hedge ;  others  are  dragged  along  by  the 
head  or  heels,  without  the  least  covering,  for  the  dogs, 
vultures,  &c.  to  devour. 

June  17.  How  interesting  the  language  of  the  com- 
passionate Jesus  when  thought  of  at  Pooree,  "  If  I  send  the 
multi'ude  away  they  will  faint  by  the  tvay,  for  divers  of  them 
came  from  far"  Here  multitudes  have  been  for  many  days 
and  have  nothing  to  eat,  and  very  many  drop  both  at  Pooree 
and  on  their  way  home  again.  In  several  cases  we  offered 
to  give  rice,  but  they  would  not  accept  it,  unless  cooked  by 
a  Brahmun.  I  have  seen  many  dead  bodies  this  morning. 
In  one  place  there  were  thirteen  or  fourteen,  in  another 
ten,  and  several  about  the  streets  ;  some  half  eaten  by  the 
dogs  or  birds.  Surely  this  is  satan's  own  abode.  Walking 
or  riding  up  the  streets,  we  are  surrounded  by  numbers 
begging  for  books,  medicines,  &c.  &c.  In  one  place  it  is  as 
much  as  you  can  do  to  breathe  for  the  stench,  in  another 
you  meet  with  a  dog  carrying  along  a  leg  or  an  arm  of  a 
human  being,  and  in  another  your  feelings  are  overwhelm- 
ed at  the  number  of  the  sick  and  dying  that  require  your 
help.  Here  you  see  a  byraggee  performing  his  unnatural 
devotions,  lying  for  an  hour  with  his  head  completely 
under  ground,  or  another  with  his  arm  erect  and  stiff;  and 
at  all  tunes  you  behold  human  beings  the  victims  of  a 
horrid  superstition,  dishonouring  God,  and  destroying  their 


ORISSA     MISSION.  145 

own  souls.  I  gave  away  many  books  this  morning,  attend- 
ed to  many  sick,  and  had  several  removed  to  the  hospital. 
Some  are  getting  better.  I  met  with  one  very  affecting 
case  of  two  poor  girls  weeping  over  their  dying  mother. 
They  seemed  affectionate  ;  my  heart  bled  for  them. 

June  18.  It  is  calculated  that  there  were  more  than 
250,000  people  present.  As  it  respects  their  behaviour  it 
is  very  much  like  that  of  people  at  a  large  fair  in  England. 
Some  bowed  down  very  devoutly  before  the  idols ;  others 
brought  presents  of  fruit,  &c.  but  the  greater  part  were 
talking  and  laughing  very  indifferently.  If  you  asked  the 
people  what  they  came  for  ?  their  reply  was,  "  they  came  to 
get  a  sight  of  Jugurnath  and  then  their  sins  would  go.  One 
poor  wretch  just  gasping  her  last,  exclaimed,  "Ah,  Jugur- 
nath !  Jugurnath  !  Jugurnath  is  my  all !  and  thus  she  died. 
Another  in  his  last  moments  was  surrounded  by  a  set  of  noisy 
Brahmuns  and  his  relations,  who  were  vociferating  in  his  ear, 
"  Jugurnath !  Jugurnath  !  Hurra  bol !  Hurra  bol  ! "  And 
thus  he  perished  with  a  lie  in  his  right  hand.  Oh  how 
dark  and  dreadful  is  the  prospect  before  them !  How  in- 
consistent is  it  with  the  utmost  stretch  of  charity  to  suppose 
these  deluded  wretches  can  go  from  these  awful  scenes  at 
once  to  heaven,  when  it  is  declared  that  no  idolater  can 
enter  there. 

June  19.  To-day  one  poor  wretch  threw  himself  under 
Jugurnath's  brother's  car,  and  was  immediately  crushed  to 
death  ;  another  was  about  to  do  so  yesterday,  but  the  col- 
lector, one  of  the  principal  of  the  Company's  servants, 
discovered  his  intentions  and  gave  him  a  good  thrashing 
which  completely  changed  his  intentions.  I  understand 
from  good  authority  that  more  than  two  lacks  of  rupees 
have  been  taken  at  the  gate  for  the  admission  of  the  pil- 
grims ;  a  sum  greater  than  £25,000." 

The  subjection  of  India  to  Britain,  next  to  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  gospel,  is  doubtless  the  greatest  blessing  that 
country  ever  enjoyed  ;  and  the  highly  respectable  authori- 
ties to  whom  the  management  of  Indian  affairs  is  entrusted, 
display  an  honourable  zeal  to  promote  the  welfare  of  the 
19 


146  NARRATIVE      OF      THE 

land  they  govern ;  yet  the  sanction  which  Hindooism,  in 
some  cases,  receives,  has  a  most  injurious  influence  on  the 
best  interests  of  India.  Scarcely  a  day  elapses  in  which 
objections  to  Christianity  are  not  brought  forward  in  conse- 
quence of  the  pilgrim  tax.  Mr.  Bampton  thus  records  his 
testimony  to  the  painful  fact. 

"  Some  of  the  most  common  arguments,  employed  in 
favour  of  idolatry,  are  conveyed  in  the  following  questions. 
'  If  Jugurnath  be  nothing  as  you  say,  then  why  do  so  many 
people  come  so  far  to  see  him  ?  If  Jugurnath  be  nothing,  why 
does  the  Company  take  so  much  money  of  the  pilgrims, 
at  the  entrances  of  the  town.?'  As  there  is  a  Providence, 
I  certainly  think,  with  Mr.  Ward,  that  the  British  power 
has  more  to  fear  from  its  connexion  with  idolatry  in  this 
country  than  from  any  thing  else.  A  man  actually  said 
to  me,  a  few  days  ago, '  If  the  government  does  not  forsake 
Jugurnath,  how  can  you  expect  that  we  should  ?'  Cer- 
tainly these  arguments  discompose  me  more  than  any 
others;  and  they  are  urged  (I  mean  the  government  con- 
nexion with  the  temple,)  every  day,  and  perhaps  several 
times  in  a  day." 

Referring  to  the  scenes  which  she  witnessed,  Mrs.  Lacey 
says — 

"Pages  would  not  be  sufficient  to  detail  the  miseries  of 
the  deluded  worshippers  of  Jugurnath.  The  poor  pil- 
grims were  to  be  seen  in  every  direction  dead  and  in  the 
agonies  of  death,  lying  by  fives,  tens  and  twenties,  and  in 
some  instances  there  were  hundreds  to  be  seen.  In  one  place 
Mr.  Lacey  counted  upwards  of  ninety,  and  in  another 
place,  Mr.  Bampton  counted  a  hundred  and  forty.  In  the 
hospital  I  believe  I  have  seen  thirty  dead  at  once,  and 
numbers  more  in  the  agonies  of  death,  and  even  the  liv- 
ing using  the  dead  bodies  for  pillows." 

To  assist  in  relieving  the  miseries  of  the  wretched  pil- 
grims, during  this  fearful  visitation,  orders  were  sent  from 
Home  humane  members  of  the  government  that  money 
should  be  given  to  the  sick,  and  the  missionaries  were 
solicited  to  become  the  almoners  of  this  bounty.  '  In  con- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  147 

sequence  of  this  offer,  Messrs.  Bampton  and  Lacey  under- 
took a  journey  from  Pooree  to  Cuttack,  that  they  might 
relieve  at  least  a  part  of  the  crowd  of  wretched,  dying, 
pilgrims.  Mr.  Lacey's  account  of  this  journey  is  affecting 
in  the  extreme.  June  25.  Mr.  Lacey  writes — "  This 
morning  we  commenced  our  journey  of  mercy.  We  left 
Pooree  about  five  o'clock,  with  a  few  clothes,  a  good  quan- 
tity of  medicines,  and  money.  We  had  brandy  to  prevent 
the  effects  of  the  effluvia  arising  from  the  dead  and  decay- 
ing bodies.  The  dead  for  four  miles  from  the  gate  were 
very  numerous,  presenting  painful  and  shocking  spectacles. 
O  what  a  waste  of  human  life  was  here !  Some  on  the 
road  among  the  mud,  and  some  others  scarcely  distin- 
guishable from  it.  Some  under  sheds,  into  which  they 
had  crept  from  the  rain,  but  most  thrown  into  the  narrow 
canal  or  grip  formed  on  each  side  by  taking  away  the 
earth  to  raise  the  road.  Here  I  saw  them  lie  by  four,  five, 
six,  seven,  eight,  nine,  ten,  eleven,  twelve  and  fourteen, 
and  more.  I  tried  to  keep  account,  but  could  not  without 
detaining  the  bearers,  the  bodies  lying  on  each  side,  and 
many  of  them  just  under  the  bank.  A  great  majority  of  these 
were  entire,  not  having  been  touched  by  the  birds  or  beasts ; 
except  that  they  were  deprived  of  their  eyes,  which  is 
generally  the  case  almost  as  soon  as  the  spirit  departs.  The 
eyes  are  the  first  part  attacked  by  the  birds,  and  often  the 
head  becomes  like  a  skeleton  before  the  body  is  broken. 
The  scent  arising  from  these  was  extremely  offensive, 
particularly  when  the  bearers  happened  to  change  shoul- 
ders near  them.  Some  were  casually  conveyed  beyond 
the  grip  into  the  field,  and  there  their  skeletons  laid, 
watched  by  the  dogs,  and  vultures,  jealous  of  each  other. 
The  great  majority  of  the  sick  that  I  relieved  on  our  first 
stage  were  females.  They  were,  almost  without  exception, 
deserted  by  their  friends,  who  had  left  them  not  a  piece  of 
good  cloth,  and  sometimes  none,  and  numbers  of  them 
many  hundred  miles  from  home.  In  every  village  there 
is  a  Golgotha ;  here  was  one  at  Sutyabade  well  stocked  with 
dead  bodies  ;  we  passed  close  by  it,  but  I  could  not 


148  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

count  them.  The  inhabitants  informed  me  that  eight  or 
ten  died  here  daily.  Let  us  take  half  this  number,  and 
then,  how  many  !  how  awful !  Proceeding  towards  Pip- 
plee,  our  second  stage,  we  had  numerous  distressing  cases, 
two,  more  particularly  drew  my  attention  at  that  place. 
One  was  a  young  woman  lying  on  the  grass  by  the  road 
side,  very  sick  of  the  cholera  ;  the  ground  was  quite  wet, 
and  she  had  no  clothes,  or  friends,  or  means  of  procuring 
food.  As  we  came  up  she  called  for  water,  and  seemed 
angry  that  none  had  regarded  her  cry.  I  raised  her  up 
and  found  she  had  considerable  life  in  her ;  she  said,  *  I 
have  asked  water  of  as  many  as  have  passed,  but  none 
have  heard  me,  none  will  give  me  water.'  When  she 
opened  her  eyes  and  saw  a  Sahib,  she  seemed  surprised, 
and  I  think  this  did  her  much  good.  I  gave  her  two  pills, 
and  some  brandy  to  warm  and  stimulate  her,  and  after- 
wards mixed  a  little  more  brandy  with  a  portion  of  water 
to  wet  her*  mouth  and  throat.  The  people  carried  her 
upon  the  dry  ground,  and  she  put  on  a  new  cloth  which 
I  gave  her  ;  I  also  gave  her  a  half  a  rupee.  These  things 
affected  her  rnind,  and  I  am  sure  she  felt  grateful.  This 
furnishes  one  refutation  of  the  remark  that, '  The  Hindoos 
are  destitute  of  gratitude.'  She  would  have  fallen  at  my 
feet ;  called  me  her  father  and  mother  ;  the  true  and  mer- 
ciful Abatar,  and  when  I  came  away  she  said,  '  If  you 
leave  me  what  shall  I  do,  I  have  none  but  thee  ?'  I  could 
procure  no  place  for  her  to  lie  in,  and  feared  the  damps 
would  hurt  her.  The  other  case  that  I  referred  to,  was 
a  body  which  lay  by  the  road  ;  the  ravens,  four  in  number, 
had  made  an  incision  on  both  sides  of  the  back  bone,  from 
the  shoulders  downwards,  that  would  contain  three  fin- 
gers. Just  as  I  was  passing  by,  they  were  pulling  at  the 
flesh,  and  drinking  the  blood  as  it  flowed.  And  awful  to 
behold  !  the  poor  creature  was  still  alive,  and  feeling  the 
keen  pain  arising  from  the  blows  of  the  birds.  He  moved 
his  uppermost  part,  as  the  head  and  shoulders ;  the  motion 
frightened  the  ravens  away,  but  they  went  a  little  way 
only,  and  immediately  returned  to  their  meal. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  149 

One  or  two  short  extracts  from  the  journal  of  Mr.  Peggs 
at  Cuttack  are  inserted  to  show  that  the  evils  of  the  Ruth 
Jattra  are  not  confined  to  Pooree. 

June  18.  Commencement  of  the  Ruth  Jattra.  A  young 
female  pilgrim  died  on  our  compound  this  morning,  and 
her  unfeeling  parents  took  her  away  (it  is  thought  before 
she  was  dead,)  and  laid  her  upon  the  steps  leading  down 
the  banks  of  the  river.  Vast  multitudes  now  crowd  the 
deadly  road  to  Jugurnath's  temple.  23.  A  poor  woman 
died  in  the  stable  to-day,  and  her  son,  with  great  apathy  took 
her  away,  and  perhaps  exposed  her  to  the  fowls  of  the  air, 
and  to  be  a  'portion  for  foxes  and  jackalls.'  I  went  out  with 
the  brethren  among  the  sick,  saw  10  or  12  bodies,  lying  on 
the  sand  near  the  Telinga  bazar,  but  the  effluvia  prevented 
our  passing  by  them.  Two  old  women  were  dying  near 
the  girls'  school  in  the  same  bazar.  The  pilgrims  called 
us  the  father  and  mother  of  the  people,  the  holy  incarna- 
tion !  What  a  curse  is  this  superstition  ! 

One  other  extract  from  the  journal  of  one  of  the  brethren 
at  Pooree,  shall  close  our  account  of  this  horrid  subject. 

"  June  24.  To  day  another  deluded  victim  of  idolatry 
threw  himself  under  Jugurnath's  car  and  was  crushed  to 
death.  O  when  shall  these  abominable  murders  cease ! 
when  shall  the  gospel  stop  the  wheels  of  this  bloody  car, 
and  sink  its  infamous  memory  in  oblivion  ?  When  shall 
the  blood  of  these  victims  call  forth  the  united  energies  of 
mankind,  arouse  the  feelings  of  humanity,  and  awaken 
Christian  zeal,  to  demand  with  a  voice  and  perseverance 
which  will  not  be  denied,  that  these  scenes  of  blood  shall 
be  tolerated  no  longer !  Or  when  shall  Christians  feel  as 
they  ought  on  this  subject,  and  supplicate  the  king  of  kings 
with  such  importunity  and  sincerity,  that  the  windows  of 
heaven  shall  open,  and  pour  forth  that  divine  energy 
which  shall  change  the  hearts  of  those  who  delight  in 
these  scenes  of  damnation,  and  transform  them  to  the 
likeness  of  the  compassionate  Redeemer?  O  England, 
my  country,  my  country  !  I  often  look  to  thee  with  tear- 
ful eyes  and  an  aching  heart,  and  think,  when  shall  thy 


150  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

sons  and  daughters  be  willing  to  leave  all  for  Christ,  and 
go  forth  into  every  corner  of  this  wilderness  world  to 
plant  the  rose  of  Sharon,  and  change  this  moral  wilder- 
ness into  the  garden  of  the  Lord  ?  When  shall  the  cruel 
reign  of  satan  have  an  end,  and  the  pure,  the  peaceful,  the 
happy  religion  of  Jesus,  bless  the  world?" 


ORISSA     MISSION.  151 


CHAPTER     VIII. 


IN  the  Conference  held  at  Pooree  during  the  Ruth  Jat- 
tra,  the  declining  state  of  Mr.  Peggs'  health  occupied  the 
attention  of  the  Brethren:  when  it  was  agreed  that  he 
ought  to  try  a  change  of  residence  for  the  restoration  of  his 
debilitated  constitution.  The  following  letter  from  Mr.  P. 
contains  an  account  of  his  removal  from  Cuttack  and  jour- 
ney to  Serampore — 

Serampore,  August  20th,  1825. 
Beloved  brethren : 

The  events  which  have  taken  place  in  the  last  month, 
and  the  present  circumstances  and  prospects  of  your  afflict- 
ed missionary,  seem  to  require  an  extra  communication. — 
The  commencement  of  July  found  me  and  my  dear  part- 
ner at  the  quarterly  meeting  at  Pooree,  and  the  following 
month  finds  us  at  Serampore,  laid  aside  from  our  missionary 
work.  Dr.  Stevin  concurring  with  the  advice  of  our  breth- 
ren in  conference,  relative  to  my  changing  residence,  &c. 
we  left  Cuttack  July  15th,  three  years  and  eight  months  after 
arriving  at  Serampore.  We  as  well  as  some  of  our  friends 
had  a  painful  presentiment  that  I  might  not  have  health  to 
return  again.  On  the  previous  evening,  we  had  an  affect- 
ing meeting  at  Brother  Lacey's.  Surely  some  evidence 
was  then  afforded  that  divine  grace  had  taught  several  of 
our  friends  the  value  of  the  ministry  of  God's  word.  Mr. 
Sunder  the  schoolmaster,  and  Abraham,  having  been  mar- 
ried, arrived  a  few  days  before  our  departure  for  Calcutta, 
with  the  prospect  of  being  permanently  attached  to  the 
mission  ;  a  circumstance  which  afforded  me  great  gratifica- 
tion. 


152  NAKRATIVE     OF     THE 

We  arrived  at  Balasore  on  Lord's  day  morning,  and  were 
entertained  till  Friday  by  col.  D'Aguilar,  who  showed  us 
great  kindness.  Balasore  contains  10,000  souls,  is  situated 
about  six  miles  from  the  sea.  It  was  formerly  a  mission 
station.  I  saw  the  two  old  surviving  members.  There 
are  different  opinions  about  its  salubrity,  but  I  should  think 
it  a  good  station,  and  wish  I  had  strength  to  occupy  it. — 
From  Balasore  to  Midnapore,  we  passed  through  some 
good  large  places,  particularly  Jellesore.  At  Midnapore  we 
were  entertained  four  days  by  Doctor  Clapperton.  This  is 
a  very  large  native  town,  and  there  are  many  substantial 
houses  of  the  Europeans.  I  rnet  all  the  writers,  six  in  num- 
ber, and  had  short  religious  services.  They  are  anxious  to 
have  a  missionary.  Midnapore  is  divided  from  Orissa  by 
a  river,  and  the  Oriyah  and  Bengalee  languages  are  con- 
sequently spoken.  Here  I  asked  the  Lord,  will  this  be  the 
place  of  my  rest  ?  but  his  will  be  done.  From  this  place 
we  proceeded  to  Tumlook,  distant  forty  miles,  and  about 
forty  from  Calcutta.  Dr.  Welshman  entertained  us  here  a 
few  hours,  till  we  procured  boats.  This  would  be  a  good 
station  for  a  missionary.  O  that  we  had  one  at  Tumlook, 
Midnapore,  Balasore  and  Ganjam ;  and  then  a  stream  of 
light  would  be  poured  through  the  country,  and  carried  by 
pilgrims  far  beyond  its  boundaries.  Do  beloved  Brethren 
still  extend  your  labours.  "  The  silver  and  the  gold  are  the 
Lords."  All  hearts  are  in  his  hand,  and  you  know  not 
what  is  preparing  for  you,  if  you  "abound  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord."  We  reached  Calcutta  on  August  30,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  Brother  Yates's  house.  On  Tuesday  the  2d  inst. 
we  came  to  Serarnpore,  where  we  are  still  remaining  at  Dr. 
Marshman's. 

August  25th.  I  have  seen  five  doctors  since  I  have 
been  here,  and  am  very  sorry  to  say,  that  it  is  thought  the 
best  for  me,  to  return  to  Europe.  Dr.  Mellis  of  Calcutta, 
attends  Dr.  Carey  ;  I  called  on  him,  and  he  strenuously  urges 
my  return,  assuring  me  that  my  constitution  cannot  bear 
the  climate.  We  are  preparing  to  sail  in  September.  The 
brethren  here  agree  with  the  medical  men,  and  think  it  my 


ORISSAMISSION.  153 

duty  to  return.  What  shall  we  say  to  these  things?  My 
heart  is  still  set  on  the  good  of  India,  and  should  I  by  any 
means  have  an  opportunity  of  promoting  its  welfare  in 
Britain  or  America,  I  hope  my  heart  would  be  abundantly 
enlarged  in  advocating  its  cause." 

After  his  arrival  in  Bengal,  Mr  Peggs'  health  continued 
to  decline ;  Mrs.  P.  was  also  brought  by  sickness  to  the 
borders  of  the  grave ;  so  that  they  saw  the  path  of  duty  clear 
as  intimated  in  the  above  letter,  to  embark  for  England.  He 
thus  records  his  farewell  to  India  in  his  journal: — 

"  November  6th.  Lord's  day.  I  attempted  to  speak  once 
more  in  India,  by  delivering  a  farewell  address  at  Serarn- 
pore,  from  1  Kings  viii,  18.  "  It  was  good  that  it  was  in 
thine  heart."  In  the  evening  I  was  too  unwell  to  be  pres- 
ent at  the  Lord's  supper.  Mrs.  P.  has  considerably  regain- 
ed her  strength.  I  am  thankful  that  I  was  enabled  public- 
ly to  take  leave  of  my  brethren  and  friends  here.  The 
Lord  reward  them  for  all  their  kindness  to  his  afflicted 
servant. 

November  7th.  We  left  Serampore  this  morning  to  join 
the  ship  at  Saugor.  Brother  Carey  and  brother  and  sister 
Swan  (lately  arrived,)  attended  at  Dr.  Marshman's,  and  a 
farewell  meeting  was  held  ;  fervent  prayer  was  offered  for 
us.  Dear  brother  Carey  seemed  very  confident  our  remov- 
al would  be  for  the  good  of  the  cause.  His  parting  advice 
was,  "  Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  give 
thec  the  desire  of  thine  heart."  I  asked  Dr.  Marshman  for 
his,  and  he  said,  "  Look  upwards."  Greatly  are  we  indebt- 
ed to  these  kind  friends  for  their  attention. 

November  8th.  I  attended  at  the  Circular  Road  Chapel. 
Brother  Yates  commented  on  Psalm  23.  I  prayed  at  this  la.st 
meeting  on  the  shores  of  India,  with  much  feeling,  but 
great  weakness  of  voice.  I  called  at  the  Parental  Academ- 
ical Institution,  and  left  five  copies  of  Dr.  Doddridge's  Rise 
and  Progress  for  Mr.  Rennell's  two  sons,  and  the  three 
youths  of  Mr.  Baptist's  family. 

November  9th.  We  left  Mr.  I.  Carey's  about  noon,  and 
went  on  board  our  boleo.  Now  all  communication  with 
20 


154  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

India  is  broken  off.  I  took  leave  of  its  shores  with  a 
mournful  thrice  farewell,  but  I  cannot  be  separated  from 
its  interests.  May  I  be  long  spared  to  promote  them." 

Of  Mr.  Peggs,  it  may  emphatically  be  said,  that  he  did 
wJtat  he  could.  He  was  incessantly  engaged  during  the 
whole  period  of  his  missionary  history,  in  labouring  for 
the  good  of  India ;  and  since  his  return  to  his  native  land, 
the  valuable  pamphlets  he  has  published  on  the  miseries  of 
the  Suttee,  the  Pilgrim  Tax,  Ghaut  Murder,  Slavery,  and 
Infanticide  among  the  Hindoos,  declare  plainly  his  ruling 
passion.  But  he  is  one  of  those  respecting  whom  Mr. 
Thomas,  the  first  missionary  to  Bengal  observed,  "  Dont 
send  men  to  India  without  feeling,  for  they  will  do  no 
good :  dont  send  men  of  feeling,  for  they  will  soon  die." — 
He  felt  too  deeply  the  horrors  of  heathenism,  and  especially 
the  bodily  suffering  of  its  victims.  By  day  his  mind  was 
perpetually  on  the  rack  in  devising  schemes  to  alleviate 
them,  and  by  night  his  imagination  was  haunted  by  the 
horrors  he  had  witnessed  during  the  day.  "  I  am  wearied," 
he  exclaims,  "  in  the  multiplicity  of  my  engagements,  and 
yet  I  cannot  resist  the  torrent  of  thought  that  wears  my 
health  and  spirits  away."  This  is  the  secret  of  his  disease. 
His  sympathy  with  suffering  humanity  wore  down  his 
frame.  He  wrote  to  all  the  influential  persons  in  India  and 
in  England,  that  he  thought  likely  to  promote  his  views ; 
and  there  is  good  evidence  that  his  exertions  have  not  been 
in  vain. 

Of  the  spirit  in  which  my  esteemed  colleague  engaged 
in  missionary  labour,  his  journals  and  letters  quoted  in  this 
work  furnish  satisfactory  evidence.  One  other  testimony, 
however,  ought  not  to  be  omitted.  In  a  letter  to  the  Soci- 
ety, not  long  before  his  illness,  he  wrote:  " From  a  desire 
to  aid  the  funds  of  the  Society,  I  wish  the  Treasurer,  annu- 
ally, to  receive  from  the  trustees  of  my  little  property,  the 
income  commencing  from  May  18,  1825,  the  day  we  left 
ou  r  friends,  and  to  appropriate  the  same  towards  my  salary. 
This  would  have  been  done  before,  but  a  sum  equal,  or 
nearly  equal  to  the  proceeds  of  about  four  years'  income 


OIIISSA    MISSION.  155 

has  already  been  expended,  particularly  in  the  purchase  of 
our  house,  fitting  up  the  chapel,  &c.  All  we  have  and  are 
is  the  Lords ;  may  he  teach  us  how  it  is  best  to  appropriate 
it  for  the  purpose  of  his  glory." 

But  our  friend  and  brother  still  lives  ;  therefore  the  wri- 
ter refrains  from  adding  more.  The  remembrance  of  him 
and  his  beloved  partner  is  cherished  with  affectionate 
esteem.  May  they  long  live  to  benefit  mankind,  whether 
in  England  or  India,  and  at  length  obtain  an  abundant  en- 
trance into  the  everlasting  joy  of  their  Lord. 

After  Mr.  Peggs'  removal,  Mr.  Lacey  continued  to  occu- 
py the  Cuttack  station.  The  following  extracts  from  his 
letters  and  journals  furnish  some  interesting  particulars  of 
his  labours : 

Cuttack,  November,  1825. 
My  dear  brother, 

Considering  the  important  station  I  now  occupy,  I 
ought  to  have  written  to  you  long  ago,  but  my  hands  have 
been  so  full  of  business  of  brother  P's  that  I  have  had  no 
time  for  correspondence.  His  affairs  in  Cuttack  are  now 
settled.  So  I  have  a  little  more  liberty,  and  embrace  the 
first  leisure  hour  to  inform  you  of  our  affairs  here.  You 
will  readily  conceive  that  our  spirits  would  be  low  at  part- 
ing with  brother  and  sister  P.  We  have  felt  the  event  se- 
verely, but  most  so  these  few  last  days,  as  we  have  been 
closing  their  accounts,  and  writing  them  a  final  adieu. 
Besides  the  departure  of  our  dear  friends  and  fellow-labour- 
ers, we  have  had  other  things  in  common  with  all  mission- 
aries, to  depress  our  spirits.  But  I  hope  these  latter  have 
had  a  salutary  effect. — After  noticing  the  death  of  several 
useful  missionaries,  of  kindred  denominations,  he  thus  pro- 
ceeds,— "  Nothing  to  me  seems  worth  living  for,  but  to 
labour  for  the  glory  of  God,  in  promoting  the  cause  of  the 
dear  Redeemer.  But  we  have  many  things  to  encourage 
us  in  our  work,  and  have  reason  to  say,  and  I  trust  do  say, 
'  Bless  the  Lord,  O  our  souls,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits.' 
Last  Lord's  day  we  baptised  Mr.  D'Santos  in  the  Maha- 
nuddy  river,  before  many  witnesses. 


156  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

Mr.  D'Santos  is  a  Portuguese,  and  was  formerly,  with  his 
wife,  in  communion  with  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  at 
Chinsurah,  where  he  suffered  much  from  penance,  impos- 
ed by  the  priest,  for  confessing  that  he  was  '  still  a  sinner.' 
He  has  himself  often  told  me  how  he  used  to  fast  and  suffer 
in  different  ways,  by  the  direction  of  the  priest,  (who  he 
says  often  told  him  he  was  '  a  hardened  sinner,')  in  order 
to  escape  the  guilt  of  sin,  but  never  found  rest  for  his  con- 
science. About  seven  or  eight  years  ago,  he  left  Chinsurah, 
and  came  to  Cuttack,  but  still  continued  a  member  of  the 
Catholic  church,  and  said  his  prescribed  devotion  to  the 
images.  When  our  brethren  came  to  Cuttack,  they  found 
him  and  many  others  in  this  state  of  darkness,  and  not  only 
so,  but  buried  in  every  immorality,  the  legitimate  conse- 
quence thereof.  He  sometimes  attended  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel  by  them,  and  felt  convictions  in  his  mind,  but 
thought  it  his  duty  to  resist  them,  and  I  suppose  looked 
upon  our  brethren  and  their  doctrines,  in  the  light  a  Cath- 
olic usually  does.  But  his  mind  was  evidently  somewhat 
enlightened,  and  he,  as  well  as  others,  became  more  and 
more  moral  in  their  conduct.  He  lately  desired  admission 
to  fellowship,  and  in  compliance  with  his  desire,  we  bap- 
tised him  last  Lord's  day.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  seemed 
to  rest  upon  us ;  all  observed  the  utmost  order,  and  even 
the  poor  natives  seemed  affected  with  the  solemnity  of  the 
occasion  ;  during  the  administration  all  were  still  and  quiet, 
and  seriousness  rested  upon  every  face.  From  the  baptism, 
we  went  to  evening  worship,  and  our  house  was  filled  with  a 
congregation  of  very  attentive  hearers,  several  of  whom 
were  Catholics." 

"  A  few  weeks  since,  death  entered  the  precincts  of  our 
little  Zion,  and  took  from  us  Mr.  F.  Rennell,  the  first  fruits 
of  our  prayers  and  labours  in  Orissa.  As  he  was  the  first 
General  Baptist  baptised  in  Orissa,  a  few  particulars  res- 
pecting his  latter  days  may  not  be  uninteresting.  You  have 
already  heard  something  of  his  history,  his  conversion  and 
union  with  our  brethren  when  they  arrived  at  Cuttack.  But 
I  may  say  generally,  that  our  brother  conducted  himself 


ORISSA     MISSION.  157 

much  to  the  honour  of  his  profession.  He  gained  the  esteem 
of  those  with  whom  he  stood  united,  and  of  all  that  knew 
him,  who  were  ahle  to  appreciate  worth  ;  his  employers  in 
particular,  placed  a  degree  of  confidence  in  him  that  did 
him  great  credit. 

On  November  6th,  1825,  Mr.  G.,  brother-in-law  to  Mr.R. 
died,  and  was  buried  on  the  same  evening.  On  the  occasion 
of  the  funeral,  we  had  some  conversation.  While  the 
corpse  was  being  interred,  Mr.  R.  leaned  on  his  staff  and 
wept  much  ;  we  walked  from  the  grave  together,  and  I  hap- 
pened to  observe,  how  often  we  had  been  called  here  lately, 
when  our  friend  calmly  replied,  '  Yes  friend  Lacey,  and  I 
believe  I  shall  be  the  next  you  will  have  to  bury  ;'  and  so 
it  proved. 

On  the  14th  Mr.  Rennell  called  upon  us.  We  appre- 
hended his  near  approach  to  death,  and  mentioned  our 
thoughts  to  him,  and  talked  of  the  promises  and  portion  of 
the  saints.  He  said  he  was  aware  of  his  end,  but  was  quite 
steady  and  composed  in  the  prospect ;  and  instead  of  fear- 
ing, he  loved  the  hour  that  would  bring  perfection  of  bliss. 
He  added  that  he  had  lived  in  the  world  many  years,  and 
had  always  found  it  vanity  ;  but  that  he  should  soon  be 
with  the  Lord,  which  would  be  far  better.  He  said  he  had 
lately  habituated  himself  to  spend  some  time  every  day  in 
thinking  upon  the  change  that  awaited  him,  and  that 
through  the  cross  of  Christ  his  Lord,  he  saw  no  terrors  in 
death.  We  prayed  together,  and  he  united  in  the  exercise 
with  tears  of  affection,  and  we  felt  ourselves  much  edified 
with  his  lively  experience,  and  could  but  bless  God  that 
our  brother  was  in  so  desirable  a  state  of  mind.  He  thus 
continued  till  his  death.  The  day  before  he  died,  he  called 
his  children,  one  by  one,  to  his  bed  side,  and  with  much 
firmness  and  affection  delivered  to  them  his  dying  advice. 
This  he  did  also  to  his  wife,  sister,  friends,  and  the  young 
men,  whom  we  had  added  to  our  church,  charging  the  latter 
particularly  to  live  near  to  God,  to  walk  worthy  of  their  high 
and  holy  profession,  and  to  beware  of  temptation  to  pleas- 
ure. The  doctor  told  him,  he  had  done  all  he  could  do  for 


158  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

hint,  and  advised  him  to  settle  his  worldly  affairs  ;  but  our 
friend  said  he  had  nothing  more  to  do  in  this  world  ;  that 
he  was  not  alarmed  at  what  had  been  told  him,  for  he  was 
not  afraid  to  die.  From  this  time  he  said  but  little,  and  was 
patiently  waiting  for  his  change.  What  he  did  say  indi- 
cated the  firm  foundation  of  his  hopes,  and  his  safety  while 
resting  thereon.  In  our  friends  case  the  faith  of  the  gos- 
pel cast  out  all  fear  of  death.  He  died  not  so  much  of  any 
particular  disorder,  as  of  mere  exhaustion,  having  attained 
to  a  good  old  age. 

The  body  of  our  dear  departed  friend  was  buried  the 
next  evening,  amidst  the  tears  of  many,  both  natives  and 
professed  Christians ;  for  the  poor  heathen  knew  his  worth. 

We  now  insert  a  few  particulars  of  Mr.  Lacey's  inter- 
course with  the  natives  in  the  bazars  and  other  public 
places  of  resort :  his  journal  would  furnish  similar  accounts 
almost  daily.  In  addition  to  these  direct  missionary  la- 
bours it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  Mrs.  Lacy  superin- 
tended a  number  of  native  schools,  which  were  examined 
once  a  month  by  Mr.  L. 

October  7th.  I  rode  down  to  the  river  side  in  Telinga 
bazar,  but  had  not  been  long  conversing  before  the  rain 
obliged  me  to  seek  shelter  in  a  shoe  maker's  shop  near 
at  hand.  A  number  of  people  followed  me,  and  we  con- 
tinued the  conversation  with  the  addition  of  the  shoe 
maker's  family.  In  the  number  was  a  pundit  of  Bo- 
baneswar.  He  acknowledged  that  he  had  sometimes  rob- 
bed the  poor  dying  jattres  to  and  from  Jugurnath,  though 
he  did  not  seem  to  think  that  particularly  sinful.  It  was 
a  much  greater  crime,  in  his  estimation,  to  trample  upon 
the  smallest  insect.  The  people  were  much  astonished 
that  our  Scriptures  should  command  us  to  love  and  feed  our 
enemies,  and  confessed  how  superior  they  were  to  the 
Hindoo  shasters  in  this  respect. 

October  10th.  A  letter  from  Calcutta  mentions  that  two 
hundred  natives  die  daily  in  that  city  of  the  cholera,  and 
that  it  has  thus  raged  for  several  weeks  past.  How  awful 


ORISSA     MISSION.  159 

are  the  divine  judgments,  yet  how  blind  is  man  to  the  hand 
that  holds  the  scourge  !  This  terrible  visitation  commenced 
among  the  Mussulmen  on  the  day  of  an  idolatrous  festival, 
and  many  of  them  were  carried  off  the  same  evening.  The 
weather  has  been  fine  to  day,  and  I  repaired  to  my  old 
standing  in  Telinga  bazar,  and  soon  obtained  a  hundred 
hearers.  I  commenced  with  some  men  who  were  ang- 
ling, and  a  bystander  soon  inquired  whether  it  was  not  sin- 
ful to  kill  fish  ? 

I  attempted  to  show  them  what  sin  was,  and  a  man  cried 
that  the  debtas  would  save  them  from  their  sins  however 
great  they  might  be. 

Missionary. — "  Brother,  do  you  worship  all  the  debtas  ?" 

Hindoo.—"  Yes." 

Missionary. — "Brother,  if  you  stand  with  one  foot  on  one 
boat,  and  the  other  foot  on  another  boat,  what  will  be  the 
result  ?" 

People. — "  Ah,  he  will  be  drowned  in  the  middle." 

Missionary. — "  You  have  many  debtas,  and  how  can 
you  tell  from  which  to  expect  salvation  ?  See  they  are 
all  divided ;  but  you  are  leaning  upon  all,  and  so  like  a 
man  in  two  boats  you  are  sure  to  fall  between.  But  if  you 
worship  Bruhma,  (the  great  God,)  whom  I  preach  to  you, 
like  a  man  on  one  good  boat  who  arrives  at  the  opposite 
shore,  so  you  will  be  sure  to  find  salvation  ;  but  learn  from 
the  man  and  the  two  boats,  not  to  worship  more  than  one 
God.  I  preach  to  you  one  Saviour,  and  whosoever  believ- 
eth  on  him  shall  not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life." 

Another  Hindoo  here  objected,  and  said  they  worshipped 
but  one  in  all,  for  Bruhma  inhabited  all ;  by  him  we  saw, 
spoke,  walked  &c. 

Missionary. — "  Brother,  see  here  is  my  watch,  you  hear 
it  goes,  and  it  informs  one  of  the  time  ;  and  there  are  some 
watches  made  to  strike  and  play  tunes,  and  yet,  though  full 
of  animation,  the  watch-maker  is  not  within  :  thus  the 
powers  of  our  own  body  are  so  constructed  that,  by  eating, 
drinking,  &c.,  as  my  watch  by  winding  up,  they  are  kept  in 
action.  But  do  you  not  see  that  it  is  not  necessary  Bruhma 


160  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

should  be  in  us  any  more  than  the  watch-maker  is  in  the 
watch  ?  What  you  worship  as  God  is  no  God,  and  cannot 
possibly  save  you." 

October  15th.  Brother  Button's  boy  is  very  ill,  and  we 
fear  for  his  life.  O  that  this  branch  might  be  spared  to  us 
and  the  heathen ! 

October  16th.  I  looked  at  a  place  for  our  English 
school,  as  the  place  which  we  now  have  will  be  sold.  In 
the  afternoon  I  went  to  Balu  Bazar,  and  engaged  first  with 
a  Bengalee,  who  maintained  that  he  was  free  from  all 
sin.  However  ho  soon  departed,  for  but  few  seemed  dis- 
posed to  credit  him,  particularly  as  he  became  angry.  A 
great  number  now  surrounded  me,  and  I  spoke  to  them 
upon  the  salvation  of  the  gospel.  Some  were  disposed  to 
ridicule,  and  asked,  "  How  is  God  ?"  And  "  what  form  is 
Christ  ?  show  him  and  we  will  believe."  Thus  they  desire 
gods  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  men,  the  work  of  their  own 
hands.  Some  demanded,  "  Shall  we  get  any  rupees  if  we 
worship  Christ  ?"  Towards  the  end  they  seemed  a  little 
more  serious,  and  I  conversed  with  them  upon  the  indispo- 
sition and  inability  of  the  debtas  to  save — upon  the  disposi- 
tion and  ability  of  Christ  to  save.  When  I  arrived  athqrne  I 
found  the  dear  boy  was  gone,  gone  forever  from  this  afflic- 
tive world,  to  join  the  spirit  of  his  dear  mother.  His  complaint 
was  inflammation  on  the  lungs.  Happy  voyager  !  no  sooner 
launched  than  arrived  at  the  haven !  Highly  favoured 
probationer  !  accepted  without  being  exercised !  To  thee, 
sweet  babe,  the  distress  and  dangers  of  life  are  alike  un- 
known. The  dear  child  died  upon  Mrs.  L's  lap,  without 
so  much  as  a  groan  or  a  struggle.  O  may  these  repeated, 
mournful  circumstances  prepare  our  minds  for  the  same 
awful  change,  and  may  we  have  as  little  to  fear  as  this  dear 
babe. 

November  24th.  Near  forty  at  our  morning  worship.  I 
spoke  upon  the  power  of  Christ  to  cast  out  devils,  and  to 
cleanso  from  sin,  Brother  B.  concluded  with  prayer.  I  am 
glad  the  Lord  ever  put  it  into  our  hearts  to  have  this  wor- 
ship :  I  find  much  benefit  from  it  both  as  it  respects  my 


ORISS  A     MISSION.  1G1 

own  experience,  and  the  language,  and  hope  it  may  prove 
beneficial  to  souls.  In  the  evening  I  carried  on  the  war 
in  the  Lall  Bazar  with  Mussulmans  and  Hindoos.  Spoke 
of  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour,  and  the  Mussulmans  ran  away 
with  their  ears  stopped,  crying  out,  /  hear  not  that,  Mahom- 
md,  and  Jllla  i  Mahommet  and  Jllla  1  However,  the  Hin- 
doos stood  and  heard  the  comparative  merits  of  Christ 
and  the  debtas;  and  several  Brahmuns  departed  without 
answering,  which  not  a  little  strengthened  our  cause  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Soodras,  many  of  whom  are  well  able  to  appre- 
ciate the  merits  of  this  case.  Several  Europeans  passed, 
one  stood  and  heard  about  twenty  minutes.  To  attempt  to 
make  Christians  of  Hindoos  appears  strange  to  them :  how- 
ever, by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  God  will  save  them 
who  believe ;  and  we  have  no  objections  to  being  reckoned 
fools  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gospels.  • 

November  28.  Two  Brahmuns  called  and  begged  for  a 
school  to  teach  some  Brahminical  youths.  I  promised  them 
one  if  they  would  bring  the  youths  to  Cuttack,  but  durst 
not  establish  more  schools  in  the  country.  They  begged 
for  a  book,  and  as  they  could  read  well,  and  came  from  a 
large  village,  namely,  Hurrehurapoor,  I  gave  them  a  copy  of 
the  New  Testament. 

November  29th.  This  evening  several  men  came  and 
advocated  then-  different  systems.  One  man  said  that 
Christ  must  be  an  evil  spirit,  as  he  is  not  to  be  seen. — 
Another  said,  we  must  do  that  which  we  were  born  to  do, 
and  so  laid  the  blame  of  his  sins  upon  God :  nor  is  this 
sentiment  a  stranger  to  this  people ;  it  suits  them  well,  and 
allows  them  to  indulge  in  every  sin.  He  moreover  said, 
that  I  must  be  a  fool,  and  an  idiot,  to  maintain  the  contrary ; 
for  the  man  that  is  born  a  smner  must  and  will  be  a  sinner. 
He  illustrated  his  observation  by  asking  whether,  if  I  plant- 
ed a  mangoe  tree  in  my  garden  it  would  not  produce  man- 
goes ?  Or  would  it  produce  plantains,  or  any  other  fruit  ? — 
I  answered,  I  am  a  fool  for  your  sakes,  brother ;  but  if  I 
had  a  mangoe  tree  in  my  garden  the  stock  should  bring 
forth  fruit  as  I  pleased :  if  I  let  it  alone,  true,  it  would  pro- 
21 


162  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

Auce  its  own  natural  fruit ;  but  if  I  thought  proper  I  could 
cut  off  the  mangpe  branches,  and  ingraft  another  species, 
and  then  the  mangoe  stock  would  produce  other  fruit :  so 
sinners,  if  let  alone,  will  bring  forth  sin ;  but  Jesus  Christ 
came  to  implant  a  new  nature  in  man's  heart,  and  it  is  your 
duty  to  seek  this  grace ;  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  come 
near  unto  you,  and  you  need  not  sin  and  die.  Your  con- 
tinuance in  sin  is  your  own  fault,  and  not  the  fault  of  God, 
for  he  desires  that  all  should  be  saved ;  neither  tempts  he 
any  man  to  sin.  The  man  departed,  saying,  that  we  should 
all  walk,  and  be  saved,  in  our  own  way. 

November  30th.  I  went  into  a  street  and  commenced 
conversation  with  a  Brahmnn  and  two  Soodras ;  numbers 
soon  collected,  and  the  conversation  turned  upon  God.  We 
were  agreed  that  there  was  but  one  God,  but  the  Brahmun 
maintained  that  there  were  different  ways  to  serve  him,  and 
that  all  the  shasters  were  alike  his  gift. 

Missionary.  "  Brother,  can  dirty  water  flow  from  a  pure 
fountain,  or  can  God,  being  holy,  produce  unholy  things  ?" 

Brahmun.    "  No." 

Missionary.  "  Brother,  your  shasters  are  certainly  not  holy, 
as  I  can  prove  to  you,  and  therefore  cannot  be  God's  gift ; 
though  I  do  not  wish  to  hurt  your  feelings.  If  your  shas- 
ters -were  holy  they  would  have  a  holy  tendency,  but 
among  you  there  is  none  holy,  as  you  well  know.  Now,  if 
I  wash  in  clean  water,  my  body  will  be  clean,  if  in  dirty 
water,  dirty ;  so  if  your  shasters  had  been  the  gift  of  God 
and  holy,  they  must  have  a  holy  tendency ;  but  this  is  not 
the  case.  The  contrary  is  true  of  this  Book ;  it  does  pro- 
duce a  visible  holy  effect ;  it  enlightens  the  mind  and  de- 
stroys sin :  and  hence  I  contended,  that '  my  book  is  God's 
gift ;'  and  if  so,  yours  is  not.  Brother,  you  have  judgment ; 
judge  what  I  say." 

Brahmun.  "  Sir,  your  shasters  are  undoubtedly  true,  and 
I  believe  mine  are  also  ;  they  say  they  are,  and  my  fathers, 
who  were  wiser  than  we,  believed  them  and  have  obtained 
salvation,  and  why  should  I  doubt  their  truth  ?  Sir,  do  not 
blaspheme  the  shasters." 


ORISSA     MISSION.  363 

Missionary.  "  My  fathers  worshipped  idols,  and  offered 
human  sacrifices.  Their  sons  obtained  light,  and  left  their 
bloody  customs.  And  as  you  must  bear  your  own  sins, 
examine  for  yourself,  and  examine  the  truth  of  the  shasters 
and  so  proceed." 

Brahmun.  "  We  will  each  walk  in  our  own  way,  and  so, 
salam,  I  go." 

October  1st,  I  had  much  difficulty  to  prevail  with  the 
people  to  stay  and  hear  this  evening :  several  ran  away, 
saying,  "  /  understand  not,  I  understand  not"  At  length  a 
Brahmun  came  up,  and  we  entered  into  conversation,  sur- 
rounded by  upwards  of  sixty  people,  who  heard  with  toler- 
able attention.  The  Brahmuns  not  being  able  to  give  an- 
swers to  what  we  advance  produces  a  very  great  effect,  and 
must  have  a  considerable  tendency  to  weaken  the  Oriyas' 
faith  in  their  teachers,  as  they  think  very  much  of  a  person 
who  can  give  an  answer.  Many  heard  of  salvation  by 
Christ  alone,  and  the  insufficiency  of  their  wooden  gods  to 
save.  Some  few  blasphemed  violently,  others  heard  and 
inquired  in  a  manner  that  almost  encouraged  me  to  think 
they  were  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

October  3d.  A  Brahmun  who  received  a  book  last 
evening,  came  to-day  much  agitated,  and  brought  his  book, 
saying  he  dared  not  keep  it,  for  if  he  read  and  regarded  it 
his  caste  would  go.  He  said  himself  and  ten  others  of  his 
brethren,  had  read  it,  and  had  come  to  this  conclusion.  I 
told  him  he  need  not  be  afraid,  for  I  would  take  the  book 
again,  but  was  sorry  he  was  afraid  to  believe  the  truth.  I 
then  talked  to  him  about  half  an  hour  upon  the  evidences 
of  the  truth  of  the  book,  and  the  folly  and  filth  of  their  own 
shasters  and  debtas,  and  assured  him  affectionately  that  it 
revealed  the  only  way  of  salvation  to  man.  He  seemed  to 
pay  great  attention,  and  so  far  altered  his  mind  that  he 
begged  a  larger  book,  and  declared  that  he  would  read  it 
and  leave  the  consequences. 

October  5th.  A  Brahmun  maintained  that  the  mortality 
among  the  Jattras  was  an  evidence  of  Jugurnath'a  mercy. 
But  I  replied,  "  If  Jugurnath  is  merciful  in  destroying  life, 


164  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

how  much  more  merciful,  tell  me  is  Christ  in  dying  for  our 
salvation  ?"  The  Brahmun  ai  swered  that  he  (Christ,)  was 
essential  love.  This  comparison  and  confession  made  a 
good  impression  upon  the  multitude,  and  they  vociferated 
their  approbation,  "  Ah !  Ah  !  Ah !" 

October  8th.  The  people  this  afternoon  conceded  to  what 
I  said,  but  all  in  sport  and  derision  ;  as,  "  O  Sir,  you  have 
spoken  the  truth  ;  Sir,  how  wise  you  are — hear  all  people," 
&c.  and  then  followed  a  general  laugh.  Words  were  vain 
in  attempting  to  reclaim  them.  I  told  them  it  certainly 
was  sinful  to  treat  the  word  of  God  so  lightly.  u  Ah,"  said 
they,  "  we  shall  all  go  to  hell  for  it, — Sir,  where  is  hell  ?" 
I  perceived  two  or  three  behind  who  paid  better  attention  ; 
this  encouraged  me  to  hope  that  the  natives  feel  and  think 
less  of  the  ridicule  and  levity  of  their  countrymen  than  we 
do,  and  that  it  produces  a  much  less  injurious  effect  upon 
their  minds  than  upon  ours.  If  this  is  a  true  conclusion  it 
very  much  alleviates  the  aggravation  of  such  discouraging 
circumstances. 

October  12th.  In  the  evening  a  Brahmun,  said,  "  Jugur- 
nath  is  all,  Jugurnath  is  all :  he  is  my  God ;  he  is  my 
Saviour.  I  can  see  Jugurnath,  but  I  cannot  see  Christ,  and 
so  I  will  not  regard  him."  In  this  manner  he  proceeded 
until  the  people  began  to  laugh  at  him. 

October  15th.  This  evening  I  had  a  long  conversation 
with  a  Brahmun  upon  the  evidences  of  his  shasters  and 
mine.  He  said,  one  of  the  evidences  of  the  truth  of  the 
shasters  was,  that  at  Pooree,  at  the  time  of  the  Ruth  Jattre, 
all  castes  could  eat  from  the  same  vessel  without  losing  caste  ! 

October  24.  Lord's  day.  I  preached  in  the  forenoon 
in  English  from  1  Peter,  2.  6.  and  found  the  subject  a 
blessing  to  my  own  soul.  In  the  afternoon  I  went  to 
Chowdry-Bazar ;  read  and  explained  the  ten  command- 
ments ;  spoke  of  the  curse  of  the  law,  how  the  Hindoos 
had  incurred  it,  and  the  consequences ;  how  Christ  came 
to  save,  what  he  did,  how  and  for  what  he  died.  I  asked 
one  man  how  his  debt  of  sin  was  to  be  forgiven.  He  stood 
speechless  for  some  minutes,  and  so  did  all  around  ;  at  length 


ORISSA     MISSION.  165 

he  said, "  by  repeating  the  name  of  the  debtas."  I  asked  him 
whether  his  shop-keeper  would  forgive  him  twenty  rupees 
if  he  repeated  his  name  ?  He  said  "No,"  and  all  the  rest 
consented.  How  then  must  our  debt  of  sin  be  forgiven ! 
"  We  must  give  gifts."  If  you  owe  your  shopkeeper  twen- 
ty rupees  will  he  be  satisfied  with  a  cowrey  ?  (a  small  shell 
used  as  money.)  You  all  know  he  will  not,  and  so  your 
gifts  have  no  value ;  and  besides,  God  does  not  eat,  and 
drink,  and  wear,  and  so  by  these  your  debts  will  not  be 
discharged.  But  if  a  friend  goes  with  you,  and  bears  all 
your  debt  himself,  then  it  is  discharged :  now  Jesus  Christ 
bore  our  debt  of  sin  in  his  own  body ;  he  has  discharged  it 
for  us,  and  whosoever  will  believe  on  him  is  free  ;  but  no 
such  atonement  is  to  be  found  among  your  debtas,  and 
shasters.  In  this  manner  passed  upwards  of  an  hour, 
when  some  Bengalees  hating  the  attention  they  observed 
in  the  people,  began  to  blaspheme,  calling  Jesus  Christ  a 
devil,  and  the  gospel  a  den  of  hell. 

In  the  cold  season  of  this  year  Mr.  Lacey,  accompanied 
by  Abraham  the  native  brother,  took  a  missionary  journey 
down  the  Mahanuddy  or  great  river,  which  encircles 
Cuttack.  We  can  afford  space  but  for  two  extracts  from 
his  journal  as  a  specimen  of  their  labours  during  this  ex- 
cursion. 

December  16.  "  This  morning  we  moved  early  and  ar- 
rived at  a  large  manufacturing  place  called  Casenogur,  a 
very  different  place  from  any  we  have  yet  met  with.  We 
had  no  sooner  arrived,  than  the  ghaut  (i.  e.  landing  place,) 
was  crowded  with  people  to  gratify  their  curiosity  ;  the  sun 
was  now  hot  and  forbade  our  going  out  in  the  town.  Abra- 
ham went  upon  the  bank  under  the  shade  of  some  high 
bamboos,  where  I  joined  him.  Here  the  people  sat  round, 
we  in  the  midst,  and  upwards  of  a  hundred  heard  of  sal- 
vation by  Christ  alone.  They  confessed  that  the  debtas  had 
done  nothing  to  save  them  like  what  Christ  had  done.  I 
gave  many  books  away  here,  which  were  eagerly  received 
and  read.  Here  is  a  Raja  whom  I  intend  to  visit  in  the 
evening,  if  spared,  and  present  with  a  copy  of  the  new 


1-66  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

testament  in  Oriya,  and  some  tracts.  3  P.  M.  went  into  the 
village,  followed  by  crowds  of  people  who  have  been  wait- 
ing upon  the  bank  of  the  river  all  day.  The  town  consists 
of  one  street,  about  two  miles  long  ;  the  houses  stand  ranged 
on  each  side.  The  street  is  tolerably  wide  ;  with  a  large 
plot  of  grass  in  the  middle.  As  we  passed  along,  our 
number  increased,  and  fearing  they  might  not  be  disposed 
to  follow  us  much  further,  we  sat  down  in  about  the  middle 
of  the  town.  The  people  formed  a  circle  round  us,  and 
when  silence  was  obtained,  Abraham  talked  of  the  folly  of 
idols,  and  recommended  the  gospel  in  such  a  manner  as 
produced  much  applause  and  seeming  conviction.  Some  of 
the  Brahmuns  beginning  to  fear,  started  some  objections, 
but  were  silenced  until  the  discourse  was  ended.  The  peo- 
ple again  listened  with  attention  ;  and  the  Brahmuns  spoke 
in  favour  of  their  system,  but  were  put  to  silence,  and  had 
nothing  more  to  object.  Our  native  brother  lias  an  excel- 
lent gift  in  refuting  these  men  in  the  most  natural  and  sen- 
sible manner.  One  man  said  the  debtas  could  forgive  sin  ; 
Abraham  replied  "  How  can  that  be  ?  hear,  brother. 
There  are  two  men  with  great  burdens  upon  their  heads ; 
one  man  says  to  the  other,  '  Oh  brother,  I  have  a  great 
Aveight  upon  my  head,  take  it,  take  it;'  the  other  man 
replies, '  Ah  brother,  how  can  I  take  your  burden,  behold  I 
have  a  great  weight  upon  my  own  head.'  So  your  gooroos* 
and  debtas  having  their  own  sins  to  bear,  how  can  they 
take  yours  away  ?  but  hear  brother,  Christ  has  no  sins  of 
his  own  to  bear,  and  therefore  can  take  ours.  Believe  in 
Christ  and  you  will  obtain  pardon,  which  your  debtas  caii 
never  give  you.  But  see  brother,  how  can  the  judge's  offi- 
cer forgive  you  if  you  break  the  law  ?  the  judge  alone  can 
forgive  you ;  how  then  can  the  debtas  forgive  your  sin  ? 
but  God  can."  About  this  time  the  people  began  to  move 
away ;  I  asked  the  reason,  they  said  their  Raja  was  coming. 
A  respectable  looking  young  man  advanced,  attended  by 
servants,  &c.  and  sat  down  by  my  side,  and  the  people  sat 

*  Gooroos,  spiritual  guides.     Debtas,  gods. 


ORISSA     MISSION,  167 

down  again.  After  having  heard  for  some  time,  he  wished 
me  to  go  up  to  his  house,  and  there  he  said  he  would  hear 
more.  As  soon  as  he  began  to  move,  the  people  cried 
hurre  bol,  hurre  bol ;  but  the  Raja  silenced  them,  and  as  he 
looked  cross  they  perceived  that  their  noise  did  not  please 
him,  and  were  silent  the  rest  of  the  way.  He  placed  me  in 
a  chair  upon  a  place  about  six  feet  high,  and  eight  feet  square 
under  a  roof  much  wider ;  the  chair  stood  on  a  board  near- 
ly as  large  as  the  top  of  the  mount ;  we  ascended  by  7 
or  8  steps.  I  know  not  what  to  call  this  place  ;  rt  seems 
designed  for  some  public  purpose,  perhaps  to  hear  any 
complaints  of  the  people.  The  Raja  sat  down  near  me, 
with  his  brother  and  their  family  Brahmuns  and  attendants, 
while  the  people  of  the  place  sat  on  the  ground  below ;  we 
talked  with  them  a  good  while,  and  perceiving  we  disap- 
proved of  their  debtas,  he  eagerly  asked  "Who  is  the  great 
one  ?  who  are  we  to  worship  ?"  I  told  him  of  Jesus  Christ,, 
who  he  was,  what  he  has  done  for  us,  and  his  claims  upon 
our  belief  and  service.  He  was  very  particular  in  his  en- 
quiries about  Christ,  and  expressed  great  satisfaction ;  he 
was  also  particular  in  his  enquiries  about  what  was  written 
in  the  books  we  had  brought.  I  presented  him  with  the 
new  testament,  and  a  large  poem  in  Oriya,  and  he  was 
much  pleased  with  them.  I  presented  to  his  brother  a  tract 
in  the  Persian,  and  a  gospel  in  Bengalee ;  gave  many 
books  to  the  people  around,  and  those  that  could  not  obtain 
them,  were  sent  to  the  boat ;  many  came  there  and  re- 
ceived books,  and  more  instruction.  A  great  number  of 
people  have  heard  and  understood  what  they  never  heard 
before.  May  it  prove  the  power  of  God  to  their  salvation. 
There  arc  about  2000  inhabitants  in  this  place." 

December  17th.  "  We  arrived  at  Gyegung,  our  next  place, 
while  the  morning  remained  tolerably  cool,  but  could  not 
succeed  in  getting  the  people  out  of  their  houses.  The  watch- 
man of  the  village  had  given  the  alarm  that  there  was  a 
Sahib  coming,  and  this  Avas  enough.  In  all  the  village  we 
fotind  but  one  man  and  a  poor  old  woman,  and  they  could 
not  get  away.  We  tried  to  comfort  the  old  lady,  but  when 


168  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

we  spoke  to  her  she  seemed  ready  to  fall  with  fear.  We  left 
the  place  and  came  to  the  boat  And  having  obtained  the 
good  opinion  of  one  man,  we  despatched  him  into  the  town 
to  tell  his  townsmen  that  the  Sahib  was  not  come  to  give 
them  sorrow,  but  to  speak  a  great  good  word  to  them,  and 
they  must  come  and  hear.  He  went  with  this  his  com- 
mission and  brought  a  few  men  with  him  ;  these  heard  the 
gospel.  The  people  here  are  poor  and  exceedingly  igno- 
rant even  of  their  own  books.  In  the  evening  we  went 
on  the  other  side  to  a  large  village,  and  after  some 
difficulty  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  congregation.  The 
pundit  came  among  the  rest,  and  none  seemed  half  so  igno- 
rant as  he.  Among  the  rest  was  a  venerable  old  man,  near 
seventy  years  of  age,  he  was  blind  and  worn  out  with 
labours  and  infirmities;  he  sat  on  the  step  at  his  son's  door; 
in  his  hand  he  held  his  string  of  beads,  which  he  was 
counting,  repeating  the  name  of  his  guardian  deity  as  every 
bead  passed  through  his  fingers ;  his  look  was  serious,  and 
he  seemed  to  be  preparing  diligently  for  the  event  of  death, 
which  must  soon  take  place ;  but  alas,  how  awful  the  decep- 
tion! how  affecting  the  sight !  my  heart  melted  within  me, 
and  my  eyes  filled  with  tears.  Oh,  father,  I  said,  what  are 
you  doing,  how  old  are  you  ?  The  poor  old  man  started 
at  my  voice,  and  enquired  of  his  grandchildren  who  it  was ; 
they  told  him  it  was  a  Sahib.  What  can  a  Sahib  want  here  ? 
exclaimed  the  old  man.  After  the  people  had  satisfied 
him  that  I  did  not  intend  to  hurt  him,  I  sat  down  and  en- 
tered into  conversation  about  the  gospel ;  the  old  man  and 
the  rest  of  the  people  listened  with  attention.  Abraham 
then  preached  Christ  unto  them,  and  exposed  the  debtas. 
They  generally  seemed  convinced,  but  how  stubborn  is 
their  superstition.  The  old  man's  devotions  had  l>eeu  in- 
terrupted by  our  coming,  but  while  Abraham  was  speaking 
he  began  again  to  count  his  beads  and  repeat  the  name  of 
his  favourite  idol." 

A  few  extracts  from  the  letters  and  journals  of  the  other 
Brethren  in  Orissa  will  now  be  inserted  to  carry  forward 


ORISSA     MISSION.  169 

the  account  of  their  proceedings  to  the  close  of  the  present 
year. 

LETTER  FROM  MR.  BAMPTON. 

Jugurnath,  August  28th,  1825. 
My  dear  brother, 

Here  I  am  in  a  place  which  brother  Lacey  has  called 
(and  perhaps  not  improperly,)  "The  Devil's  head  quarters," 
and  I  am  considerably  depressed.  I  hope  I  am  more  en- 
tirely given  up  to  God  and  my  work,  than  I  have  been. — 
With  the  exception  of  a  newspaper  I  have  seldom  read  a 
line  that  has  not  a  pretty  direct  bearing  upon  my  calling  as 
a  missionary.  I  am  engaged  with  the  natives  twice  a  day, 
and  wish  to  be  so  to  the  close  of  life.  Some  of  my  inter- 
views with  the  people  are  very  painful.  Not  a  few  hear 
the  gospel,  but  apparently  almost  every  heart  and  voice 
rises  in  opposition  to  it  and  me.  And  I  meet  with  insults, 
which  would  move  almost  any  thing,  except  a  stoic,  or  a 
Christian  of  superior  attainments.  The  night  before  last,  I 
was  surrounded  by  many  people ;  but  they  often,  for  a  con- 
siderable time  together,  drowned  my  voice  in  their  spiteful 
shouts;  the  very  children  lifting  up  their  little  hands  and 
striving  by  every  effort  of  voice  and  gesture,  to  show  me 
how  unalterably  they  were  attached  to  Jugurnath,  and  op- 
posed to  Christianity.  With  respect  to  the  children,  I 
took  care  not  to  let  them  see  that  I  took  the  smallest  notice 
of  them  whatever ;  but  it  was  impossible  to  carry  it  off  so 
with  the  others,  and  I  finally  came  home  as  I  frequently 
do,  a  good  deal  depressed.  Last  night  the  people  were  not 
much  better,  but  I  was  enabled  to  stand  like  a  rock  in  a 
storm,  I  am  reading  Chamberlain's  life  which  I  have  now 
gone  over  at  least  three  or  four  times,  and  always  with  ad- 
vantage. But  what  a  vast  difference  between  his  circum- 
stances and  mine.  He  was  almost  every  where  heard  with 
attention,  and  I  am  almost  always  in  a  tempest.  This 
tends  somewhat  to  depress  me,  but  it  oft  sends  me,  as  do 
other  things,  to  the  throne  of  Grace.  Thus  I  am  cast  down, 
but  on  the  whole  not  in  despair.  I  pray  for  success ;  I 
am  directed  to  do  so,  and  I  hope  that  he,  whose  directions 
22 


170  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

I  try  to  obey,  and  sometimes  plead,  will  hear  what  is  cer- 
tainly dictated  by  his  own  word.  I  have  hoped  within  the 
last  year,  that  the  Lord  has  been  preparing  me  for  useful- 
ness, but  what  will  be  the  event  remains  to  be  seen.  J  ust 
before  my  illness,  about  a  year  ago,  I  was  powerfully  im- 
pressed with  a  conviction,  that  the  ascendency  of  religion 
in  the  mind  is  always  the  work  of  God ;  and  I  thought, 
well,  this  will  fit  me  for  usefulness,  as  it  will  dispose  me  to 
give  God  all  the  glory.  Since  that  time  the  impression  has 
been  weakened,  though  my  judgment  remains  the  same ; 
but  our  feelings  are  so  apt  to  carry  things  in  opposition  to 
our  judgment,  that  I  am  not  without  fear  of  my  usefulness 
being  hindered  by  a  proud  disposition  to  withhold  from 
God  the  glory  of  his  own  work ;  against  this  I  pray,  and 
request  to  be  helped  by  the  prayers  of  my  brethren. 

I  have  recently  been  a  good  deal  quickened,  and  render- 
ed I  hope  more  decided.  If  I  have  ever  strove  to  make 
the  treasures  of  literature  mine,  I  now  give  up  the  attempt, 
and  feel  determined  that  nothing  shall  have  my  tune  and 
strength  that  does  not  bear  pretty  directly  on  my  work.  I 
preach  more  diligently,  and  I  hope,  more  affectionately. — 
The  result  I  have  already  stated.  What,  my  dear  brother, 
shall  we  make  of  all  this  ?  The  best  I  can  make  of  it  is 
this,  perhaps  the  devil  rages,  because  he  sees  that  some 
inroads  are  likely  to  be  made  upon  his  kingdom.  If  it  be 
so,  let  him  rage ;  only  let  our  spirits  be  supported  in  the 
struggle,  and  converts  under  the  nose  of  Jugurnath  will  be 
an  ample  recompense.  I  do  not  know  what  to  do  about 
going  out  in  the  sun ;  on  one  hand  I  am  afraid  of  killing 
myself,  and  on  the  other  of  being  too  timorous.  I  have 
written  to  Dr.  Carey,  to  know  how  far  he  thinks  it  may  be 
safe  to  venture.  The  cold  season  is  coming  on,  and  during 
it  I  hope  to  spend  two  or  three  months  in  preaching  and 
giving  away  books  in  the  country.  I  ought  to  tell  you  that 
I  have  recently  had  two  interviews  with  that  great  person- 
age, the  Khurda  Rajah,  Ram  Clmndra  Daib.  I  seldom  or 
never  push  myself  into  the  presence  of  great  men,  but  one 
evening  he  saw  me  engaged  amongst  the  common  people 


ORISSA    MISSION.  171 

in  an  idolatrous  assembly,  and  he  sent  for  me  to  the  eleva- 
tion where  he  and  his  attendants  were  placed  to  see  the 
ceremonies.  I  obeyed  the  summons,  and  the  treatment  I 
met  with  from  the  Raja  was  as  ungentlemanly  as  any  thing 
can  well  be  imagined.  He  addressed  me  hi  a  tone  that 
seemed  like  haughtiness,  assumed  for  the  occasion,  and 
stamped,  and  laughed  like  a  child  at  what  I  said ;  his  at- 
tendants behaved  much  better  than  he  did,  and  I  said 
several  things  to  them  about  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ ;  the 
evidences  of  Christianity,  and  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  So  far  as  I  recollect  these  were  the  chief  subjects. — 
I  wanted  to  talk  of  the  death  of  Christ  as  the  means  of 
salvation,  but  could  not  get  a  fair  opportunity ;  I  saw  or 
thought  I  saw,  clearly  enough,  that  the  wish  of  the  poor 
Raja  was  to  amuse  himself  at  my  expense,  and  I  did  not 
much  like  it.  However  I  bowed  and  called  him  "  Maha 
Raj,"  i.  e.  great  king,  which  suited  very  well ;  but  I  told  him 
that,  great  as  he  was,  he  must  die,  and  go  either  to  heaven 
or  to  hell  like  other  men ;  to  which  his  attendants  gave  then- 
assent.  I  had  been  talking  of  the  miracles  of  Christ, 
and  after  I  had  left  him,  as  it  was  likely  to  rain,  they  called 
me  back,  and  inquired  if  I,  or  Jesus  Christ  at  my  request, 
could  not  stop  the  shower  ?  in  reply  to  which,  I  told  them 
I  could  not,  and  that  Jesus  Christ  could,  but  that  he  had 
done  enough  to  confirm  his  religion,  and  therefore  it  was 
quite  unnecessary.  With  this  we  parted,  but  a  very  few 
evenings  afterwards,  the  Raja  sent  for  me  again  to  the  same 
place." 
On  another  occasion,  Mr  Bampton  wrote, — 

"  I  have  sometimes  felt  discouraged,  but  have  gone 
among  the  people,  thinking  I  might  possibly  succeed  this 
evening  in  leading  some  one  to  think  somewhat  favourably 
of  the  Saviour,  and  I  know  not  how  happily  such  an  im- 
pression may  terminate,  or  rather  how  happily  it  may  in- 
crease or  spread.  Perhaps  we  do  not  look  enough  to  God  ; 
the  work  is  his,  and  he  must  do  it,  or  the  Hindoos  will 
never  be  any  thing  but  what  they  are.  I  am  persuaded  that 
almost  all  of  us  need  to  feel  this  more  :  and  when  we  are 


172  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

prepared  to  feel  ourselves  the  mere  staff  in  bis  hand,  the 
mere  tools  with  which  he  works,  he  may  bless  us.  I  assure 
you,  my  dear  brother,  that  the  omnipotence  of  God  is  to 
me  an  encouraging  consideration :  when  the  obstacles  to 
the  Hindoo's  conversion  are  compared  with  the  power  of 
God,  they  shrink  into  insignificance,  and  we  expect  great 
things." 

"  I  wish  our  ministers  would  preach  much  on  Divine  in- 
fluences, for  I  am  sure  the  Scriptures  say  much  about 
them  ;  and  I  think  this  would  lead  the  people  to  pray  for 
them  more  fervently.  If  I  had  to  address  any  who  are  advo- 
cates for  ministerial  power  to  convert  sinners,  or  for  the  power 
of  the  gospel  apart  from  Divine  influence,  I  would  say, '  Come 
to  Jugurnath,  and  if  that  do  not  change  your  minds,  you 
are  incorrigible.'  In  the  power  of  God  is  all  my  hope,  and 
I  know  not  why  it  should  not  be  exerted  here  ;  I  pray  that 
it  may ;  I  hope  that  it  will,  and  that  I  shall  have  grace  to 
say,  'Not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy  name,  O  Lord,  be  the 
praise.' " 

We  insert  only  a  few  extracts  from  the  journals  of  this 
devoted  labourer.  His  private  memorandums  contain  ac- 
counts of  daily  self-denying  labours,  similar  to  those  which 
are  here  recorded.  He  appears  to  have  been  engaged  in 
the  journey  to  which  these  extracts  refer,  from  the  first  of 
December  until  the  close  of  January. 

Sutyabaje.  I  left  home  and  reached  this  place  yester- 
day. The  people  were  very  unpleasant  the  last  few  days 
at  Pooree :  the  most  I  particularly  recollect  is,  having  some 
more  broken  pots  thrown  on  my  head.  Last  evening  I  was 
engaged  in  several  parts  of  this  town,  but  was  not  well 
pleased  to  find  one  of  the  most  troublesome  men  in  Poo- 
ree here  on  business.  He  attended  and  plagued  me  almost 
wherever  I  went ;  but  in  spite  of  him,  the  people  behaved 
much  better  here  than  at  home :  however,  on  the  whole  I 
expect  the  people  to  be  worse  in  the  country  than  they 
were  last  year,  because  I  am  much  more  known,  and 
many  of  them  also  know  something  about  what  I  have  to 
communicate.  This  morning  I  visited  a  village  called 


ORISSA     MISSION.  173 

Beeree  Ram  Chundrapore.  It  is  a  pretty  large  place,  and 
almost  entirely  inhabited  by  idle  Brahmuus,  some  of  whom 
knew  me  well  but  treated  me  ill.  I  made  attacks  in  two 
or  three  places,  but  could  do  but  little.  One  man  whom  I 
had  not  addressed  was  provokingly  insolent :  patience  in- 
vincible, and  always  ready  for  use,  should  distinguish  the 
missionary.  I  afterwards  visited  and  spoke  pretty  largely 
to  a  good  many  people  at  another  village  called  Balesae.  I 
got  to  my  tent  to  breakfast  about  the  middle  of  the  day, 
and  found  there  was  a  market  here,  which  led  me  to  relin- 
quish my  design  of  visiting  another  village  in  the  evening. 
I  then  engaged  three  times  among  the  people  here  during 
the  day  and  evening,  and  was  resolved  to  try  what  could  be 
done  by  saying  more  myself,  and  allowing  them  to  say  less, 
and  I  succeeded  pretty  well ;  but  my  Pooree  opponent 
served  the  devil  almost  or  quite  as  well  as  he  could. 

December  4th.  Lord's  day.  To  day  I  have  visited 
Jypore,  Vishnatpore,  Rangea,  and  Burroanla  Bolinks. — 
The  second  of  these  places  is  a  large  village  of  Brahmuns, 
and  I  was  engaged  there  in  two  different  places.  These 
Brahmun  villages  are  bad  places  to  preach  in,  especially  as 
the  people  from  their  visits  to  Pooree  know  me  so  well. — 
One  of  my  congregations  shouted  me  off,  the  other  heard 
a  little  better,  but  not  well.  At  the  other  places  I  was  heard 
better  than  there,  but  many  of  the  people  know  me.  The 
last  place  was  the  best.  I  had,  at  most  of  the  places,  a 
good  many  hearers.  I  generally  go  about  without  my 
shoes,  and  so,  Hindoo-like,  am  ready  for  almost  any  thing. 
I  have  been  probably  twenty  times  during  the  day 
through  pieces  of  water,  which  reached  from  the  calf  of 
my  legs  to  about  my  knees,  taking  care  however  generally 
to  have  somebody  before  me,  that  if  there  were  any  holes 
they  might  get  into  them  first.  After  I  had  breakfasted,  in 
the  middle  of  the  day,  I  saw,  perhaps,  five  or  six  men  in  a 
shop  opposite  my  tent,  whom  I  joined  ;  and  a  number  more 
were  soon  attracted  to  the  spot,  all  of  whom  I  exhorted  to 
believe  in  Jesus  Christ  from  a  consideration  of  the  blessings 
to  be  enjoyed  by  faith,  and  from  the  truth  of  the  Christian 


174  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

religion.  I  am  assisted  in  my  work  by  notes  which  I  have 
very  carefully  prepared  on  all  the  principal  topics  of  Christ- 
ianity, and  which  I  carry  with  me  in  my  Oriya  testament. 
These  notes  enable  me  to  turn  to  almost  all  the  texts  on  the 
topics  they  contain,  and  are  always  ready  for  use.  I  went 
to  the  last  of  these  places  in  the  after  part  of  the  day,  in- 
tending to  preach  at  a  nearer  village  ;  but  a  man  with  me 
told  me  that  the  village  to  which  he  was  going  was  larger, 
and  only  half  a  koss  from  my  tent.  Now  a  koss  is  about  two 
miles  and  a  half,  but  his  half  koss  was  an  hour  and  ten  min- 
utes sharp  walking;  and  much  in  this  way  the  Hindoos 
generally  compute  distances.  The  man,  however,  helped 
me  to  a  good  congregation,  and  I  have  seldom  preached  so 
peaceably  for  sometime  past. 

December  5th.  To  day  I  have  preached  in  Muroroso, 
Shree  Ram  Chundropore,  Kadooa,  and  Kanesai.  Shree 
Ram  Chundropore  is  a  Brahmun  village,  and  the  third  I 
have  visited :  in  all  of  them  the  people  are  deplorably  op- 
posed to  the  truth.  Exercising  patience  and  perseverance, 
I  told  a  good  deal  of  truth  to  a  considerable  company ;  but 
I  was  shouted  up  and  down  the  village  with  the  utmost 
derision.  As  I  opposed  the  worship  of  images,  one  man 
said,  that  the  Brahmuns  had  power  to  animate  wood  or 
stone,  so  that  it  would  come  when  they  called  it ;  on  which 
I  rose  from  my  stool  and  desired  him  to  call  it,  that  we 
might  have  some  proof  of  his  boasted  power. 

December  6th.  I  have  travelled  to  day  twelve  or  four- 
teen miles,  besides  several  additions  made  to  my  journey  by 
turning  aside  to  preach  at  places.  I  have  been  engaged 
at  Killa  Kooasurgur  and  Dussooapore :  at  the  first  of  which 
places  I  had  twelve  or  fourteen  adult  hearers,  and  at  the 
other,  I  think,  twenty  or  thirty.  I  was  in  a  well  prepared 
state  for  my  work  by  means  of  some  useful  meditations  by 
the  way — preached  more  feelingly  than  usual,  and  was  bet- 
ter heard.  At  considerable  expense  of  time  and  labour  I 
reached  another  place,  at  which  I  found  only  two  young 
men  and  two  or  three  old  women,  with  whom  I  staid  but 
a  little  time.  I  was  prevented  from  engaging  in  a  fourth 


ORISSA     MISSION.  175 

place,  which  lay  just  in  my  road,  by  its  being  the  people's 
dinner  time,  about  2  o'clock.  I  ventured  a  good  deal 
through  wet  and  dry,  just  as  it  came  in  my  way ;  and  soon 
after  I  reached  this  place  (Pipple.)  I  found  that  I  was 
tired.  I  had  also  previously  discovered  that,  though  in  my 
dress  the  heat  was  not  unpleasant,  my  legs  were  sadly 
burnt.  After  taking  some  refreshment  I  made  an  effort 
here,  but  was  obliged  to  retire  very  soon,  because  I  was 
worn  out.  One  of  the  people  gave  me  a  chiroot ;  and  on 
my  asking  another  for  water,  another  gave  me  some  milk 
which  he  had  bought  for  the  purpose.  I  have  been  told  by 
a  man  in  the  village,  that  it  contains  about  500  houses.  I 
have  travelled  and  preached  in  the  sun  to  day  eight  or  nine 
hours,  without  food  or  rest,  or  shade.  My  English  friends 
in  India  talk  of  my  killing  myself  with  much  less  than  this  ; 
yet  I  take  more  notice  of  my  own  feelings  than  of  their 
fears,  which  are,  I  hope,  in  this  case  groundless ;  but  I  by 
no  means  pretend  to  say  that  every  man  can  bear  so  much 
as  I  can. 

December  8.  I  went  to  a  considerable  market  within  two 
or  three  miles  of  my  tent,  at  a  place  called  Jugurnathpore. 
Stopping  about  forty  minutes  with  twenty  or  thirty  peo- 
ple, in  a  branch  of  the  town  considerably  distant  from  the 
market,  I  had  a  pretty  good  opportunity ;  and  I  had  also 
pleasant  opportunities  at  the  market,  where  I  staid  almost 
four  hours :  but  think  I  should  have  done  as  much  good 
if  I  had  not  staid  quite  so  long.  The  people  very  gen- 
erally acknowledged  the  vanity  of  their  idols ;  but  I  am 
afraid  they  would  worship  them  the  next  opportunity. — 
The  evening  I  spent  at  Pipple  :  a  part  of  it  was  engag- 
ed in  a  controversial  conversation,  with  the  Darogah,  who 
may  perhaps  be  called  a  native  magistrate  under  the  Eng- 
lish magistrate  of  the  district.  He  is  in  appearance  one  of 
the  most  respectable  natives  I  have  seen.  He  asserted  that 
the  Hindoo  viragees  can  see  the  invisible  God ;  which  I  of 
course  denied,  and  maintained  that  the  viragees  were  so  far 
from  being  men  of  superior  sanctity,  that  they  neglected 


176  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

the  obligations  they  were  manifestly  under  to  be  useful  to 
their  fellow  creatures.  And,  so  far  as  I  could  understand 
him,  I  think  he  attempted  to  ward  this  off  by  distinguishing 
between  worldly  duties  and  religious  duties,  and  giving  the 
preference  to  the  latter ;  and,  he  further  said,  that  this  con- 
duct had  the  sanction  of  the  shasters.  I  did  not  deny  this, 
but  I  objected  to  the  authority  of  the  shasters,  and  offered 
to  prove  them  both  false  and  wicked.  As  to  their  falsehood, 
I  said  they  gave  a  false  account  of  the  Island  of  Ceylon  (in 
Oriya,  Lunka,)  as  they  said  that  the  dust  and  atoms  of  it 
were  gold.  I  told  him  that  we  were  well  acquainted  with 
Ceylon,  and  I  could  even  refer  him  to  a  person  at  Cuttack 
who  was  born  there ;  but  he  would  not  admit  that  I  had 
any  means  of  knowing  any  thing  about  the  place.  I  then 
got  him  to  acknowledge  the  sinlessness  of  God,  and  said 
that  the  shasters  were  false,  inasmuch  as  they  attribute  sin- 
ful actions  to  him ;  but  he  denied  the  wickedness  of  any 
thing  done  by  God :  to  which  I  might  have  said  that  some 
of  the  gods  were  said  to  have  been  punished  for  their 
crimes ;  but  if  I  had,  I  do  not  expect  that  it  would  have 
done  any  good.  I  further  said,  that  the  wickedness  of  their 
gods  recorded  in  the  shasters  had  a  tendency  to  corrupt  the 
readers  and  hearers  of  them,  but  I  do  not  think  he  admitted 
it.  This  gentleman  is  a  Bengalee,  and  I  have  before-time 
given  him  books ;  but  he  has  not,  alas !  profited  by  them. — 
All  this  is  what  I  have  been  over  before,  though  I  may  not 
have  recorded  it. 

December  9th.  I  preached  to  day  at  Jeypore,  Bartipore, 
and  Bagesorpore.  This  Jeypore  is  not  the  same  place  I  was 
at  last  Lord's  day.  I  believe  I  generally  get  together  most 
of  the  men  who  happen  to  be  at  home  in  the  neighbour- 
hoods where  I  preach.  I  had  about  thirty  at  two  of  these 
places,  and  ten  or  twelve  at  the  other.  The  place  where  I 
had  the  fewest  was  a  small  village  of  Brahmuns,  who  are 
laudably  engaged  in  husbandry.  They  were  quite  as  docile 
as  the  others,  and  a  thousand  times  better  hearers  than 
their  brethren  the  idlers.  I  went  to  a  fourth  village  ;  but  two 
reasons  prevented  my  doing  any  thing :  one  was,  several 


ORISSA      MISSION.  177 

persons  were  engaged  in  worshipping  the  village  stones,  to 
get  rid  of  a  bowel  complaint  that  is  among  them  ;  but  I 
think  of  sending  home  for  a  fresh  supply  of  opium,  which 
I  think  abundantly  more  likely  to  be  useful  than  their  wor- 
ship. The  other  reason  of  my  doing  nothing  was  that  it 
rained.  I  saw  the  worship  I  have  mentioned  as  long  as  1 
chose  to  stop.  There  was  a  fire  in  the  middle  of  a  room, 
and  a  lamp  upon  a  pedestal  on  one  side.  Round  the  room 
sat  eleven  men  and  a  boy,  all  of  them,  I  suppose,  Brahmuns. 
Two  of  them  were  employed  in  repeating  formulas,  and 
throwing  on  the  fire  little  bits  of  stick,  which  I  think  were 
green.  Each  bit  was  perhaps  half  the  length  of  one's  fin- 
ger, and  they  dipped  them  in  some  liquid  before  they  put 
them  on  the  fire.  A  third  man  occasionally  put  a  little 
ghee  on  the  fire,  and  two  more  held  their  hands  together  in 
a  devout  posture.  There  was  also  in  one  part  of  the  room 
a  quantity  of  rice  of  different  colours,  arranged  rather  tasti- 
ly. There  were  also  on  the  room  floor  about  twenty  little 
cups,  made  of  plantain  leaves ;  some  of  them  containing 
sweet-meats,  and  part  of  these  were  put  into  the  fire.  I 
made  some  inquiry  about  the  worship  afterwards,  and  was 
told  the  people  furnished  the  offerings,  of  which  the  Brah- 
muns burn  a  small  part  and  eat  the  rest. 

December  13th.  After  breakfasting  this  morning  I  went 
off*  to  Mungalapore  market,  where  I  preached  five  times, 
about  half  an  hour  each  time,  and  gave  away  books  as 
usual.  The  third  time  I  spoke  at  that  market  I  hit  upon  a 
way  which  I  never  tried  before,  and  was  pleased  with  it,  as 
it  secured  the  people's  attention  better  than  most  other  ways 
that  I  have  tried.  After  stating,  in  a  general  way,  that  my 
object  was  to  show  them  the  way  of  salvation,  I  stated  the 
fact,  that  we  are  all  sinners,  to  which  the  people  usual-, 
ly  assent  unless  they  happen  to  be  very  awkwardly  dis- 
posed. I  then  said,  that  sinners,  if  not  saved,  must  go 
to  hell.  I  then  added,  I  will  now  tell  you  what  sort  of  a 
place  hell  is.  And  having  done  this,  with  the  duration  of 
the  punishment,  I  added,  you  wish  to  be  saved  from  this  • 
and  I  will  show  the  way  of  salvation.  And,  first,  I  shall 
23 


178  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

tell  you  the  Saviour's  name.  And  as  this  has  commonly 
to  be  carefully  distinguished  from  Krishna,  it  is  not  done  all 
at  once  :  I  have  even  sometimes  to  write  it  for  them.  This 
done,  I  said,  I  shall  now  tell  you  where  the  Saviour  came 
from.  After  this,  said  I,  I  shall  now  tell  you  some  of  his 
works.  And,  having  related  some  of  the  miracles,  I  insisted 
upon  them  as  evidence  that  Jesus  Christ  came  from  God. 
In  the  next  place  I  added,  I  shall  tell  you  of  Christ's  suffer- 
ings. Then,  with  his  resurrection  being  briefly  related,  I 
said,  I  s!  all  now  tell  you  what  he  suffered  for.  This  done, 
I  added,  I  shall  now  tell  you  how  you  are  to  be  saved. 
Here  I  offered  hope  of  pardon  to  sinners  of  all  sorts  ;  and 
added,  I  shall  now  tell  you  how  you  ate  to  be  made  holy. 
And  after  noticing  the  inefficacy  of  their  own  ceremonies 
for  this  purpose,  I,  of  course,  mentioned  the  Holy  Spirit,  who 
is  to  be  received  by  faith.  Finally,  there  is  not  salvation  in 
any  other.  When  I  call  this  a  new  Way,  I  do  not  mean  to 
say  that  I  have  not  preached  these  truths  to  the  people 
hundreds  of  times :  what  there  is  new  in  it  is,  stating  dis- 
tinctly, before  eveiy  head  of  discourse,  what  I  was  going  to 
te'l  them ;  which  seemed  to  excite  attention. 

December  16th»  Preached  to  day  in  two  separate  parts 
of  MuckundporC)  also  in  Doorgapore,  Modasapatna,  and 
Chunnunpore.  I  got  the  people  together  more  easily  than 
usual  by  seeming  to  be  indifferent  as  to  then-  attendance, 
and  telling  them  that  I  was  going  to  teach  the  way  of  sal- 
vation ;  that  those  who  chose  to  hear  might  come,  but  they 
might  all  do  just  as  they  pleased.  The  chief  speaker  allow- 
ed that  all  I  had  said  was  true  :  but  such  acknowledgments, 
under  such  circumstances,  weigh  very  little. 

This  evening,  as  I  was  returning  to  my  tent,  I  found  a 
poor  sick  pilgrim,  about  two  miles  off,  to  whom  I  had  giv- 
en medicine  near  the  same  place  a  few  days  ago ;  so  I 
brought  him  to  Pipplee  on  my  horse  :  and  as  I  am  going 
away  to-morrow  the  police  Darogah  kindly  promised  to 
furnish  him  with  provisions,  and  I  am  to  leave  him  some 
medicine.  This  man  has  had  no  suitable  food  for  some 
time  past :  he  is  not  able  to  cook  it  for  himself,  and  as  for 


ORISSA    MISSION.  179 

any  Hindoo  helping  him,  that  is  quite  out  of  the  question : 
and  it  is  probable,  that  if  I  had  not  assisted  him,  he  would 
have  died  and  been  eaten  by  dogs  by  the  side  of  a  road  fre- 
quented by  hundreds,  without  receiving  the  least  help  from 
any  one.  And  I  have  given  money,  and  medicine  or  ad- 
vice to  two  others,  since  I  have  been  out,  in  very  similar 
circumstances:  one  of  whom,  I  heard  to  day,  is  dead.  This 
man  had  two  sons  with  him,  ten  or  twelve  years  of  age, 
one  of  whom  was  asleep  and  the  other  standing  by  his 
father  who  lay  on  his  back  in  the  sun.  The  boy  wept 
when  I  made  inquiries  about  his  father's  case;  and  a  pres- 
ent of  a  rupee  made  them  all  very  thankful.  They  had 
been  to  see  Jugurnath  :  and  thus  many  perish  besides  those 
who  attend  the  great  festival. 

December  18th.  Lord's  day  afternoon.  There  has  been 
a  market  to  day  near  my  tent  under  some  trees,  as  (so  far 
as  I  have  seen)  the  markets  generally  are.  In  the  morning 
I  preached  about  forty  minutes  in  the  town  of  Lingpore, 
and  was  heard  with  considerable  attention  by  about  thirty 
men.  After  which  I  went  to  the  market,  where  I  was 
engaged  four  or  five  times.  A  market  is  a  good  place  for 
missionary  purposes  ;  and  I  think,  that  within  little  more 
than  thirty  miles  from  Jugurnath,  I  can  find  markets  enough 
to  employ  a  good  part  of  a  week.  In  one  of  the  villages  I 
visited  yesterday,  several  persons  were  following  me  to  a 
convenient  preaching-place,  and  when  we  had  just  reached 
it,  two  Brahmuns  of  respectable  appearance  showed  them- 
selves ;  they  manifestly  knew  me  ;  and  when  I  invited  the 
people  to  sit  down  they  looked  at  the  Brahmuns  as  a  boy 
looks  at  his  master,  and  did  not  seem  to  know  what  to  do. 
I  said,  as  I  have  frequently  said  lately,  that  every  one  was 
at  liberty  to  do  as  he  pleased  about  hearing,  but  the  Brah- 
muns did  not  say  any  thing  to  the  people ;  however,  they 
seemed  to  take  the  meaning  of  their  eyes,  and  most  of  them 
went  away.  Thus,  on  various  occasions,  when  I  have  been 
preaching  at  Pooree,  I  have  seen  Brahmuns  come  among 
the  people,  and  have  regretted  to  see  numbers  of  the  people 
go  away  with  them,  though  I  could  not  see  any  thing  the 


180  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

Brahmuns  did,  nor  did  I  yesterday  see  what  intimation 
they  gave  of  their  diabolical  pleasure  ;  but  when  they  went 
away  I  heard  them  tell  the  people  tliat  I  taught  that  Jugur- 
nath  was  only  wood.  These  Brahmuns  are  most  determin- 
ed enemies  to  the  Gospel ;  they  serve  the  devil  to  some 
purpose :  and  I  am  always  sorry  to  meet  with  them.  I 
don't  know  how  to  express  their  appearance  bet'.er  than  in 
the  words  of  the  poet — 

"  They  grin  horribly  a  ghastly  smile," 

and  when  I  am  not  in  a  pretty  good  frame  I  cannot  help 
feeling  it.  I  however,  after  all,  preached  yesterday  on  the 
same  spot  to  ten  or  twelve  persons,  and  sometimes  more,  in 
spite  of  them.  This  was  to  my  feelings  a  cloudy  morning, 
but  it  has  proved  a  good  day.  I  hope  I  have  been  enabled 
to  labour  more  especially  for  God  to  day  than  at  many 
other  times. 

Evening.  After  writing  the  above  I  went  fiver  the  river, 
by  the  side  of  which  my  tent  stands,  to  a  village  just  oppo- 
site, but  I  found  the  people  many  of  them  very  busy  buying 
and  selling,  and  it  is  easier  to  take  a  leech  from  the  vein 
than  a  Hindoo  from  his  buying  and  selling,  so  I  despaired 
of  doing  any  thing.  And  besides  their  business,  I  found  there 
several  of  those  staunch  servants  of  satan,  Jugurnath's  pun- 
dahs,  that  is  the  missionaries  who  go  about  to  collect  pil- 
grims for  six  annas  a  piece.  They  raised  their  shout  of  de- 
rision and  defiance  when  they  saw  me.  I  was  not  dis- 
posed to  encounter  them,  nor  could  it  have  been  likely  to 
do  any  good  ;  so  I  went  to  another  village  called  Nooa-Pat- 
na,  where  I  preached  thirty  or  forty  minutes,  to  from  twen- 
ty to  forty  persons,  a  considerable  number  of  whom  heard 
very  well. 

December  19th.  J  preached  to  day  in  two  different 
parts  of  a  large  village  called  Balkotta,  also  once  each  in 
Rottegemma,  Herapore,  and  Tankapanee.  My  congrega- 
tions generally  fluctuate  between  fifteen  and  forty ;  but  in 
one  of  these  places  I  believe  sixty  heard  the  whole  time, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  181 

and  I  think  sometimes  eighty.  On  my  way  to  my  tent  in 
the  afternoon,  I  found  a  poor  boy,  fourteen  years  of  age, 
who  had  been  to  see  Jugurnath  with  a  brother  about  four 
years  older.  This  younger  boy  was  taken  ill  about  ten 
days  since,  and  six  days  ago  the  elder  left  him  to  his  fate, 
taking  with  him  all  their  money,  amounting  to  a  rupee. 
It  was  about  four  in  the  afternoon  when  I  found  the  boy, 
who  said  that  last  night  a  Brahmun  gave  him  some  boiled 
rice,  and  he  had  eaten  nothing  since.  This  is  the  fifth 
I  have  found  in  these  circumstances  in  about  a  fortnight, 
and  my  work  has  only  led  m«  occasionally  to  the  road,  and 
I  suppose  the  space  in  which  I  have  found  them  does  not 
exceed  ten  miles.  It  is  by  no  means  uncommon  for  pil- 
grims to  be  left  in  these  deplorable  circumstances  by  their 
near  relations  ;  and  I  have  much  reason  to  say  that  it  is  not 
likely  that  any  of  the  boy's  countrymen  would  have  taken 
any  notice  of  him,  for  I  have  seen  great  numbers  of  fallen 
pilgrims,  but  I  never  saw  voluntary  assistance  rendered 
by  a  Hindoo,  except  he  were  influenced  either  by  hope  or, 
fear.  I  brought  the  boy  to  my  tent,  and  if  he  will  stop  a 
few  days  he  may  probably  come  about,  but  the  blockhead 
actually  talks  of  going  off  to-morrow  morning.  At  the 
market  yesterday  was  a  man  with  his  arm  erect,  and  he 
came  into  my  congregation  just  as  I  was  teaching,  that  all 
are  sinners,  so  I  turned  to  him  and  insisted  that  he  was  a 
great  sinner  for  making  such  a  bad  use  of  the  limb  God  had 
manifestly  given  him  for  other  purposes,  and  to  this  the 
bystanders  apparently  assented. 

December  20th.  Preached  to  day  in  two  parts  of  Boin- 
chooa,  also  at  Gotalabinder  and  Gotalagram.  I  found  the 
places  further  from  my  tent  than  I  expected,  and  rather  too 
far  for  India,  for  the  roads  are  such  as  to  preclude  one's 
riding  much  on  horseback  if  one  were  otherwise  disposed. 
In  the  first  of  these  places  one  of  my  congregations  consist- 
ed of  fifty  or  sixty  men,  who  heard  well ;  the  other  was 
sometimes  twenty  or  thirty,  but  a  good  many  of  them  seem- 
ed to  have  their  heads  full  of  business,  and  they  went  away 
to  transact  it  before  I  had  done.  There  were  also  one  or  two 


182  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

who  appeared  to  have  learnt  their  lesson  at  Pooree,  as  they 
exclaimed,  "  It  is  all  lies." 

December  22.  Preached  to  day  at  Santrapore,  Itipore, 
Kotwapore,  Polospore,  and  Bosundapore,  besides  going  to 
two  or  three  villages  where  so  many  persons  were  at  harvest- 
work  that  I  could  not  get  congregations ;  at  one  of  these 
places  I  had  only  about  eight  hearers,  and  at  another  only 
twelve,  and  my  largest  congregation  was  about  forty :  on 
most  of  the  occasions  to  day  I  have  altered  my  way  of 
preaching.  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  calmly  stating  what 
actions  were  sinful,  with  a  view  of  convincing  the  people 
that  they  were  sinners,  and  of  stating  calmly  what  the  Bible 
says  of  hell,  at  the  beginning  of  my  address,  after  which  I 
stated  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  Saviour,  related  some  of 
his  miracles  as  proof  of  his  divine  mission,  took  some  no- 
tice of  his  sufferings,  and  stated  that  he  underwent  this  to 
save  us  and  make  us  holy,  and  how  that  pardon  and  satis- 
faction were  obtained  by  faith  in  him — then  that  they  could 
not  be  enjoyed  in  any  other  way,  which  afforded  an  oppor- 
tunity of  shewing  the  vanity  of  their  own  religion,  and  I 
concluded  by  exhorting  them  to  read  the  gospel ;  but  I  find 
that,  like  other  people,  their  attention  is  better  secured  by 
what  is  animated  than  by  what  is  calm.  I  have  to  day  re- 
served what  I  had  to  say  about  sin  and  hell  to  the  latter 
part  of  my  address,  and  then  boldly  charged  them  with 
such  sins,  as  Hindoos  are  known  to  be  particularly  addicted 
to,  and  then  describing  hell  as  the  punishment  in  language 
as  strong  as  I  could  command,  afterwards  referring  them 
again  to  Christ  as  the  Saviour,  and  exhorting  them  to  be- 
lieve, and  then  if  they  did  not  propose  them  themselves,  I 
stated  and  refuted  such  objections  as  I  know  they  are  in 
the  habit  of  making.  In  this  way  I  generally  spoke  about 
forty  minutes,  and  secured  a  good  degree  of  attention. 

December  26th.  My  friend  the  Brahmun  came  again 
this  morning  and  said  that  he  should  remember  the  Sahib 
who  had  given  him  the  holy  book,  he  also  admitted  the 
falsehood  of  his  own  religion,  and  the  truth  of  mine,  but 
before  we  parted  he  gave  reason  to  suspect  his  sincerity  by 


ORISSA   MISSION.  183 

asking  for  something  to  keep  for  my  sake,  and  I  told  him 
to  keep  the  books.  I  preached  to  day  at  Tomonde,  Munda- 
man,  Kymartea,  and  Gungapore,  at  which  place  I  spent 
the  night.  I  think  it  was  at  the  first  of  these  places  that  I 
was  enabled  to  keep  up  the  attention  of  about  thirty  persons 
for  forty  minutes.  I  had  a  considerably  long  debate  with 
the  people  afterwards,  but  in  good  terms,  and  as  I  was 
coming  away  they  kindly  inquired  if  I  had  breakfasted, 
and  whether  they  could  furnish  me  with  any  thing  to  eat 
and  drink,  and  I  accepted  some  milk  for  the  sake  of  accept- 
ing it.  They  would  also  have  given  my  servant  something 
to  eat  but  he  refused  it  because  he  found  that  it  had  been 
prepared  by  a  person  of  lower  caste  than  himself.  My  other 
congregations  have  only  been  from  fifteen  to  twenty.  In 
one  of  the  places  I  preached  in  a  place  which  served  at 
once  for  a  temple  and  a  school ;  it  was  a  mere  hovel,  but 
seeing  the  stones  I  was  surprised  at  being  invited  into  it ; 
being  invited,  however,  I  went  and  I  recollect  on  another 
occasion  I  was  allowed  to  shelter  both  myself  and  my  horse 
during  a  shower  in  one  of  these  places ;  though  as  a  gene- 
ral rule  the  people  do  not  allow  us  to  enter,  and  I  never  in 
that  respect  cross  their  inclinations.  One  of  my  hearers  to 
night  seems  to  have  heard  the  gospel  in  Calcutta,  but  as  it 
commonly  happens,  he  was  the  most  disposed  to  oppose  it, 
but  I  hope  the  wood  and  stone  of  the  country  gained  noth- 
ing by  the  debate  ;  it  was  dark,  when  I  had  done  preach- 
ing, so  that  I  could  not  tell  who  could  read  and  who  could 
not,  so  I  promised  books  to  such  readers  as  would  come  to 
my  tent  in  the  morning,  but  I  had  not  arrived  long  before 
the  greater  part  of  my  congregation  came,  so  we  had  some 
more  talk,  and  several  of  them  received  books." 

The  first  year  of  a  missionaries'  residence  amongst  idola- 
ters is  a  season  of  peculiar  trial.  And  this  is  more  espe- 
cially the  case  when  there  is  no  English  congregation  to 
whom  he  can  minister  on  the  Sabbath,  or  even  natives 
with  whom  he  can  hold  intercourse  in  his  own  language. — 
Such  however,  in  addition  to  his  heavy  domestic  afflictions, 
was  the  case  with  respect  to  the  compiler  of  this  narrative. 


J84  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

On  the  barren  sands  of  Pooree,  shut  out  from  almost  all 
English  society,  and  surrounded  by  multitudes  of  souls,  for 
whom  he  could  do  nothing  but  pray,  he  prosecuted  his  on- 
ly task  of  acquiring  the  native  language.  As  soon  as  he 
could  speak,  his  first  employment  was  to  visit  the  schools ; 
hear  the  children  repeat  their  catechism  ;  and  endeavour  to 
comment  upon  what  they  read.  These  efforts  however 
soon  gave  rise  to  others  of  a  more  public  nature.  The  fol- 
lowing extracts  from  his  journal,  give  an  account  of  his 
first  direct  missionary  labours. 

October  21.  It  is  the  Doorga  poojah.  I  saw  several 
contemptible  golden  idols  brought  out  of  the  temple ;  they 
were  about  the  size  of  a  shilling  doll,  and  as  much  like  it 
as  possible ;  they  were  each  carried  in  a  kind  of  palanquin, 
adorned  with  gold,  silver,  and  flowers,  in  great  pomp, 
attended  with  several  noisy  wretched  sounding  trumpets, 
and  a  vast  concourse  of  the  people.  I  could  scarcely 
refrain  from  tears  at  this  display  of  the  blasting  influence, 
which  satan  has  over  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  the 
vast  multitude  now  prostrating  themselves  before  these 
contemptible  images. 

October  22.  I  went  this  evening  to  the  outskirts  of 
the  town,  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of  a  cluster  of  large 
temples,  grown  old  in  the  service  of  idolatry,  but  bearing 
evident  marks  of  their  former  grandeur,  I  endeavoured 
to  recommend  the  blood  of  Christ,  as  the  only  foundation 
for  a  sinner's  hope.  I  read  a  little  from  the  Scriptures 
and  a  catechism,  and  got  on  pretty  well,  for  sometime, 
till  a  proud,  and  what  the  people  called,  a  respectable 
Brahmun,  came  and  spoiled  the  opportunity.  He  seemed 
to  have  the  malice  of  the  wicked  one  in  his  countenance, 
and  like  those  of  old,  called  the  divine  Saviour,  "  Beelzebub. 
After  recapitulating  in  a  sneering  way,  the  substance  of 
what  I  had  said,  he  added  "  it  is  all  true  ; "  and  with  a 
scornful  grin  declared  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  devil. 
After  reminding  him  that  he  was  accountable  for  his  re- 
ception or  rejection  of  the  truth,  I  left  him.  But  it  was 
evident  he  hated  the  truth,  and  derived  a  malignant  satis- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  185 

faction  in  blaspheming  it.  May  the  Lord  bless  him  with 
repentance  unto  life ! 

October  26.  In  my  perambulations  this  evening,  a  Brah- 
mun  called  after  me  for  a  kitab  (book.)  Our  business  is 
well  known  and  the  people  often  cry  after  us,  "Yesoo 
kreest !  Yesoo  kreest."  Some  more  insolent  than  others, 
will  exclaim,  "  Amba  yesoo  kreest  na  bojana  kurriboo, 
amba  Jugurnath  bojana  kurriboo."  (I  will  not  worship 
Jesus  Christ,  I  will  worship  Jugurnath.)  I  stopped  till  a  few 
more  came  up,  then  read  a  little  from  my  Oriya  gospel, 
and  preached  Jesus  Christ.  One  Brahmun  declared  that 
my  stick  was  God,  and  that  a  piece  of  brick  was  God  also. 
Thus  the  prophets  prophecy  lies,  and  the  people  love  to 
have  it  so. 

October  28.  We  were  informed  that  there  would  be  a 
Suttee  in  the  afternoon.  Brother  B.  wrote  to  the  different 
Europeans  at  the  station,  thinking  that  some,  from  motives 
of  curiosity  or  humanity  might  wish  to  attend ;  but  no 
hope  could  be  entertained  of  saving  the  poor  woman,  as 
we  were  told  that  she  had  already  burnt  her  fingers  in 
order  to  prove  her  fortitude.  Brother  B.  having  seen  one 
Suttee,  and  being  so  disgusted  at  the  horrid  scene,  declined 
going.  Feeling  persuaded  from  what  he  then  saw,  and 
did,  that  it  was  vain  to  attempt  to  save  the  wretched 
victim,  he  despaired  of  doing  any  good.  I  however  felt 
a  desire  to  witness  the  horrid  work,  that  I  might  speak 
from  experience  ;  and  two  military  gentlemen  having  ex- 
pressed their  determination  to  go,  at  about  half-past  four 
we  set  off  towards  the  spot  where  the  Suttee  was  to  take 
place :  the  name  of  the  place  is  Swergo  Dwar,  or  the  gate 
of  Heaven  ;  a  place  thickly  strewed  with  human  sculls  and 
skeletons  of  Jugurnath's  adorers.  About  a  furlong  from 
the  pit  we  ascertained,  from  the  noise  of  the  tin  kettle 
drums,  &c.,  that  the  woman  was  approaching.  In  a  few 
minutes  a  vast  concourse  of  people  made  then-  appearance, 
shouting  and  beating  their  dums,  &c. ;  even  little  children 
were  employed  in  this  unholy  work.  In  the  centre  of  a 
crowd  we  discerned  the  destined  victim,  surrounded  bv  a 
24 


186  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

slight  hoop  of  bamboo,  so  that  she  might  walk  clear  from 
the  press.  She  appeared  to  be  under  twenty  years  of  age, 
and  of  an  interesting  appearance.  Round  her  person  was 
wrapped  a  white  cloth  smeared  with  tumeric  ;  under  her 
right  arm  she  carried  a  handy,  or  earthen  pot,  containing  a 
little  rice,  a  piece  of  coacoa  nut,  one  or  two  other  trifling 
things,  and  some  fire  to  throw  into  the  pit,  this  was  from 
Jugurnath's  temple :  in  her  left  hand  she  held  some  pice, 
(halfpence,)  which  she  was  to  distribute  to  the  byestanders. 
Her  jet-black  hair  was  smeared  with  ghee  and  other  greasy 
substances,  and  decorated  with  flowers  and  gaudy  orna- 
mented paper :  round  her  neck  was  a  large  rope  nearly  as 
thick  as  my  wrist,  and  one  or  two  smaller  ones :  thus  attir- 
ed, she  looked  the  picture  of  all  that  is  degraded  and 
wretched.  Before  her  stood  one  of  satan's  high  priests 
with  two  paltry  pictures  of  Jugurnath,  which  he  was  very 
anxious  she  should  look  upon  continually.  Altogether,  I 
never  saw  any  thing  so  infernal. — The  barbarous  indiffer- 
ence of  the  multitude  to  every  feeling  of  humanity — the 
thoughts  of  an  awful  eternity — the  idea  that  the  poor  crea- 
ture before  me  would  soon  rush,  thus  polluted  with  idola- 
try, into  the  presence  of  an  awful  God,  who  hates  sin  and 
abominates  idolatry — the  multitudes  who  evinced  so  savage 
a  pleasure  in  the  bloody  work — and  the  malicious  counte- 
nances of  the  principal  actors  in  this  wretched  scene,  ren- 
dered more  horrible  than  ever  by  the  interruption ;  altogeth- 
er so  pressed  upon  my  mind  that  the  feeling  beggars  des- 
cription. But  what  could  be  done !  something  must  be 
attempted.  We  bid  the  people  stop.  I  got  off  my  horse, 
and  the  two  Europeans  came  near  with  their  elephant ;  I 
made  my  way  to  the  woman,  and  found  she  was  quite  in- 
toxicated ;  there  was  a  strange  wildness  in  her  appearance. 
I  looked  at  her  eyes,  turned  up  the  eyelids  and  found  them 
very  heavy  and  bloodshot :  the  woman  could  not  utter  a 
syllable  distinctly,  all  that  could  be  understood  was, '  Jugur- 
nath,' and '  koosee,'  meaning,  I  suppose,  it  is  the  pleasure 
of  Jugurnath.  A  thrill  of  horror  ran  through  my  veins : 
her  youth — her  destitute  condition,  for  she  had  not  a  friend 


ORISSA     MISSION.  187 

even  to  '  give  her  fire,'  viz.,  light  the  pile — her  total  insen- 
sibility— -and  the  general  horror  of  the  scene,  induced  the 
mutual  feeling  that  she  was  about  to  be  cruelly  murdered. 
We  thought  the  law  protected  us  under  such  circumstan- 
ces, and  determined  to  rescue  her.  The  people  looked 
at  us  amazed:  the  crowd  soon  thickened  upon  us,  and 
assumed  rather  a  formidable  appearance  ;  but  there  was  no 
tirfe  for  parley.  We  put  on  a  determined  aspect,  and  in- 
sisted on  her  being  taken  back,  urging  that  she  was  quite 
intoxicated.  This  many  of  them  admitted,  but  still  retain- 
ed their  hold  of  the  hoop  by  which  she  was  enclosed,  and 
urged  that  it  was  her  wish  to  burn,  and  that  it  was  Jugur- 
nath's  pleasure  :  we  however  insisted  upon  her  being  taken 
back  till  she  was  sensible.  Captain  G.  and  lieutenant  M. 
behaved  nobly.  They  charged  a  few  servants  in  their  em- 
ploy to  keep  off  the  people  ;  who  soon  gave  way  without 
making  any  further  resistance,  and  left  us  in  charge  of  the 
woman  and  the  principal  actors.  I  should  observe  that  the 
Daroga,  (head  Police-officer,)  was  absent.  I  then  mounted 
my  horse  and  rode  before,  the  road  being  made  through  the 
crowd  by  the  servants  and  a  few  idle  seapoys  who  attend- 
ed as  lookers  on.  The  officers  followed  the  woman  on 
their  elephant  till  they  saw  all  was  safe,  and  then  returned 
to  the  pit.  I  rode  before  the  crowd  and  the  woman  to- 
wards the  police  officer's  place  of  confinement.  In  my 
way  I  met  with  brother  B.  and  surprised  him  with  what 
was  done  :  he  accompanied  me  to  the  prison,  and  delivered 
the  woman  into  the  charge  of  the  Daroga,  who  was  much 
surprised  and  disconcerted  at  what  was  done,  but  was 
obliged  to  attend  to  captain  G's  order  to  secure  the  woman. 
All  seemed  consternation.  I  am  sure  that  I  wondered  at 
our  success ;  Bampton  seemed  to  wonder  more  ;  the  peo- 
ple seemed  thunderstruck,  and  exclaimed,  *  Now  you  have 
done  something  !'  Others  said,  '  This  is  merciful !'  And 
indeed  among  the  thousands  of  spectators  not  a  sound  of 
disapprobation  was  heard,  or  the  least  confusion  excited. 
The  woman  herself  kept  saying,  as  well  as  we  could  under- 
stand, '  This  is  well  done  !  you  have  broken  my  purposes ;' 


188  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

she  was  however  quite  stupified.  What  may  be  the  result 
we  know  not,  or  whether  we  shall  be  able  to  save  her  is 
quite  uncertain  ;  we  know,  however,  it  might  be  done  with 
the  most  trifling  interference  on  the  part  of  the  magistrate. 
Her  husband's  corpse  is  already  consumed. 

On  Tuesday  the  judge,  much  to  his  credit,  determined 
that  the  woman  should  not  burn.  May  God  direct  this  de- 
cision to  promote  his  own  glory,  and  for  the  putting  out 
for  ever  these  flames  which  hell  itself  has  kindled.  O  that 
this  circumstance  may  be  the  harbinger  of  this  happy  con- 
sumation !  How  easily  might  it  be  done !  In  this  case 
three  individuals,  at  the  very  worst  place  in  all  India,  with- 
out authority,  and  without  the  least  disturbance,  and  with- 
out giving  offence  to  any  except  three  or  four  persons  im- 
mediately concerned,  have  succeeded  in  saving  this  wretch- 
ed woman  from  the  devouring  flames ! 

November  5th.  Sabbath  day.  Have  had  an  inquirer  to- 
day after  the  way  of  life  ;  at  least  such  in  appearance.  He 
has  raised  our  hopes  very  high  respecting  him.  He  has  a 
seriousness  about  him  very  different  from  the  Oriyas  gen- 
erally. We  had  a  long  conversation,  and  on  the  whole 
were  pleased  with  him.  O  that  our  hopes  respecting  him 
may  not  be  disappointed  ! 

November  9th.  This  evening,  brother  Bampton  and  myself 
assisted  in  checking  a  fire  that  appeared  in  the  town.  Five 
or  six  houses  were  on  fire,  with  as  many  people  attempting 
to  put  them  out ;  while  their  neighbours  were  sitting  at 
their  ease,  eating  their  suppers.  We  soon  made  a  stir 
among  them,  and  insisted  on  their  furnishing  us  with 
handys,  earthen  vessels  that  are  used  for  holding  water, 
threatening  to  go  into  their  houses  and  fetch  them  if  they 
refused.  We  knew  very  well  that  there  was  an  abundance 
quite  useless,  always  about  their  premises.  But  perhaps 
there  is  no  precept  whatever,  more  incompatible  with  a 
Hindoo's  ideas,  than  that  of  loving  our  neighbours  as  our- 
selves. However,  through  threatening  and  exertion,  we  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  a  good  number,  and  some  ropes  to  draw 
water  with ;  and  we  finally  succeeded  in  restraining  the 


ORISSA     MISSION.  189 

fire«to  the  six  houses  which  were  burning  when  we  came  : 
but  these  were  quite  burnt  down.  As  a  proof  of  the  grati- 
tude of  the  Hindoos,  we  did  not  see  the  owner  of  one  house, 
that  we  knew  of,  nor  did  a  single  individual  appear  to  thank 
us  for  our  assistance. 

November  llth.  In  the  evening,  one  young  man,  of  a 
pleasing  aspect,  talked  with  me  for  a  long  time,  but  urged, 
as  usual,  if  we  wished  their  good,  why  did  we  take  their  rupees 
at  the  gate  ?  This  is  urged  almost  every  day.  Alas !  that 
a  Christian  government  should  give  occasion  for  such  ob- 
jections to  Christianity. 

November  12th.  I  went  out  with  Abraham  and  had  a 
long  contest  on  the  subject  of  the  Deity's  being  worshipped 
as  Nerakar  or  Arkar,  viz.  with  or  without  form.  It  is  as- 
tonishing how  the  Hindoos  will  shut  their  eyes  to  the  abom- 
inable practices  of  their  gods  ;  and  if  charged  with  them, 
look  at  one  another  and  laugh,  being  surprised  that  we  are 
acquainted  with  them.  Any  exposure,  however,  will  not 
lessen  their  attachment  to  these  abominations.  And  some 
observe  that  what  God  does  is  not  sin,  even  though  he  com- 
mit adultery,  or  worse  than  this,  as  some  of  their  gods  are 
said  to  have  done.  Others  say  that  the  name  of  God  is 
like  fire,  and  purifies  every  thing.  They  will,  notwith- 
standing, assent  to  the  descriptions  our  Scriptures  afford  of 
Deity  ;  though  they  show  no  disposition  to  worship  the  holy 
God  we  declare  unto  them.  They  often  say,  "  Show  us 
Jesus  Christ  and  we  will  worship  him."  We  easily 
silence  them  on  this  head  by  reminding  them  that  they 
worship  many  debtas  which  they  never  saw.  On  leaving 
they  gave  us  the  usual  shout  of  "  Hurre-bol,"  and  "  Jugur- 
nath  swamie  ke  jai,"  meaning  something  like,  «  Victory  to 
our  god  Jugurnath." 

November  19th.  I  set  off  this  evening  on  my  journey 
to  Berhampore,  passed  Nursingapatam  between  eight  and 
twelve  o'clock  ;  but  as  my  bearers  would  not  cross  a  river 
while  the  water  was  high,  I  was  obliged  to  return  and  sleep 
in  my  palanquin  under  a  tree. 

November  20th.     Next  morning  I  set  off  again,  but  got 


190  NARRATIVE    OF     THE 

my  palanquin  bed  completely  soaked  in  crossing  the  riven 
I  then  trudged  barefoot  over  the  sand  for  six  or  seven  miles, 
by  the  side  of  the  Chilka  lake.  The  thought  came  into  my 
mind  that  this  was  the  journey  Buchanan  took  when  he  sat 
down  on  the  banks  of  the  Chilka  and  reflected  on  the  long 
and  bloody  reign  of  Moloch.  Similar  feelings  operated  in 
my  breast.  I  scarcely  can  tell  how  I  felt  at  the  reflection 
that  I  came  16,000  miles  over  the  sea,  now  roaring  at  a  dis- 
tance, and  had  left  my  parents,  my  brethren,  and  my  native 
land  for  the  express  object  he  then  contemplated.  At  ten 
o'clock  I  reached  Molo,  a  fishing  village,  and  declared  my 
message  to  a  number  of  poor  fishermen.  They  heard  well, 
and  understood  what  I  said.  Though  I  found  none  that 
could  read,  I  left  a  few  books  for  those  who  might  be  able. 
Afterwards  I  saw  a  Brahmun  who  could  read  a  little.  At 
ten  o'clock  I  reached  Manickapatam,  and  preached  to  sev- 
eral people  the  message  of  mercy.  They  said  it  was  Tic, 
i.  e.  solid  argument  Some  seemed  surprised.  One  or 
two  heard  brother  Bampton  last  year.  As  the  Hindoos  are 
too  holy  to  admit  Europeans  into  their  houses,  I  was  oblig- 
ed to  sit  under  a  tree  and  get  my  dinner  or  breakfast.  It 
was  not  a  very  savoury  meal,  viz.  fish  and  rice  boiled  up 
together ;  but  hunger  is  the  best  sauce.  At  this  place  my 
bearers  refused  to  go  any  further,  so  I  was  obliged  to  get  a 
small  boat,  made  of  two  trees  hollowed  out,  to  proceed  to- 
ward Rhumba.  I  sent  some  books  ashore  to  two  small 
villages  by  the  side  of  the  lake.  At  nine  o'clock  I  reached 
Sath-pura,  where  I  got  a  larger  boat.  I  preached  to  the 
people  who  came  to  the  side  of  the  boat,  and  left  some 
books.  We  then  proceeded  up  the  lake  to  Rhumba.  This 
is  a  most  delightful  place.  I  am  seated  in  the  middle  of  a 
grand  amphitheatre.  The  bold  mountain  scenery  assumes 
a  sort  of  horse-shoe  form  around  me.  The  hills  are  very 
high,  and  covered  with  trees  to  the  top.  Wild  beasts  are 
in  great  abundance  in  their  neighbourhood.  Before  me  at 
the  only  opening,  spreads  the  beautiful  Chilka  lake  cover- 
ing an  immense  space.  I  have  sailed  over  twenty  koss  of 
its  surface,  and  in  many  places  the  eye  cannot  reach  from 


ORISSA     MISSION.  191 

shore  to  shore.  Here  I  am  obliged  to  halt  for  want  of 
bearers.  After  taking  refreshment,  I  posted  off  to  the  town,, 
and  seeing  some  people,  I  went  to  a  new  idol-temple  that 
was  about  half  built,  but  found  it  covered  with  figures  of 
the  most  beastly  and  obscene  description.  I  tried  to  con^ 
ceal  my  feelings,  and  began  to  preach  to  a  large  crowd,  but 
was  sadly  opposed.  I  then  walked  round  the  temple,  but 
was  so  disgusted  I  was  obliged  to  leave  with  shame  and 
sorrow.  It  being  now  dark  I  distributed  a  few  books  and 
returned ;  placed  my  palanquin  upon  a  hackery,  and 
reached  Ganjam  about  one  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Here 
I  set  my  palanquin  in  the  verandah  of  the  Catholic  chapel 
and  slept  comfortably  till  day  light.  I  saw  a  few  of  the 
Catholics.  They  are  very  poor  and  ignorant.  A  priest 
comes  once  a  year  from  Vizagapatam,  about  170  miles.  I 
proceeded  through  the  jungle  to  Berhampore ;  stopped 
three  hours  by  the  way,  to  refresh  the  bearers,  and  preach- 
ed to  a  few  Oriyas,  and  gave  books  to  some  good  readers, 
both  in  Oriya  and  Telinga.  I  was  much  pleased  with  this 
opportunity.  About  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  I  reached 
my  place  of  destination,  and  set  my  palanquin  in  the  veran- 
dah of  an  empty  house,  where  I  slept  as  well  as  the  cold 
would  admit  till  I  was  awaked  by  the  drums  an  hour  be- 
fore sun  rise,  which  let  me  know  that  I  was  in  canton- 
ments. I  then  arose  and  reconnoitred  till  breakfast  time. 
The  town  appears  to  be  large  and  thickly  inhabited.  Just 
as  I  was  sitting  down  to  breakfast,  the  doctor,  hearing  of  a 
stranger  having  arrived,  sent  to  invite  me  to  breakfast.  This 
I  declined,  but  called  upon  him  immediately  after,  and 
obtained  a  little  information  about  the  place.  The  regi- 
ment appears  to  be  1,000  strong.  They  have*  ten  or  twelve 
European  officers,  two  or  three  European  sergeants,  (inva- 
lids,) and  about  twenty  drummers  who  talk  English  :  these 
call  themselves  Christians,  or  rather  Catholics.  There  is 
also  a  doctor,  a  collector,  and  sub  collector,  one  or  two 
other  Europeans,  and  about  twenty  East  Indians.  The 
doctor  gave  me  a  list  of  the  Europeans,  and  told  me  there 
was  one  gentleman  who  would  be  glad  to  see  me,  for  he 


192  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

was  favourable  to  missionary  exertions.  This  was  refresh- 
ing news,  and  I  soon  called  on  Mr.  Newbolt,  and  fonud 
him  a  pious,  humble  man,  and  desirous  of  doing  good. 
He  gave  me  a  hearty  welcome  to  tarry  with  him  during  my 
stay  which  I  gladly  accepted. 

November  24th.  In  the  evening  I  went  into  the  bazar 
and  got  some  of  the  people  to  read  my  books,  and  found 
they  understood  them  very  well,  I  then  began  to  talk  to 
them  and  was  surprised  and  delighted  at  the  opportunity. 
I  gave  away  my  whole  stock  of  books  to  a  very  eager  mul- 
titude, and  promised  many,  who  were  disappointed  in  not 
being  able  to  get  one,  that  I  would  come  to  the  same  spot 
in  the  morning. 

November  25th.  Christmas-day  and  sabbath.  I  rose  to 
go  into  the  bazar  according  to  my  promise  ;  but  the  natives 
gave  me  no  opportunity  for  this.  Early  in  the  morning 
they  came  in  flocks,  of  all  ages  and  pursuits,  from  the  proud 
byraggee  Brahmun,  to  the  little  child,  Oriyas  and  Telingas, 
to  hear  about  the  new  doctrine  and  get  a  book.  I  never 
had  such  a  day  in  my  life  ;  as  soon  as  one  group  left,  anoth- 
er came,  so  that -I  was  perpetually  engaged  from  morning 
till  night,  to  different  sets,  in  preaching  and  giving  away 
books.  Indeed  I  talked  till  I  could  talk  no  more,  and  was 
obliged  to  steal  away  in  my  palanquin  for  a  little  ride  and 
relief.  On  Monday  morning  many  more  came  for  books 
before  I  left.  I  think  altogether,  I  may  say  the  whole  city 
came  together  to  hear  me.  Mr.  N.  was  highly  delighted 
with  the  feeling  which  had  been  excited,  and  was  very  san- 
guine of  good  being  done.  Before  leaving  I  examined  the 
language,  with  Mr.  N's  learned  man,  and  had  my  own 
ideas  of  it  confirmed  ;  namely,  that  it  was  the  same  lan- 
guage which  is  spoken  at  Pooree  with  a  different  pronun- 
ciation of  two  or  three  letters.  I  was  informed  that  the 
language  was  spoken  for  nearly  100  miles  beyond  Berham- 
pore.  Mr.  N.  then  walked  with  me  and  pointed  out  a  piece 
of  ground  where,  if  I  should  come  and  labour  in  the  place, 
he  would  build  a  school-room,  and  at  my  suggestion,  he 
engaged  to  make  it  large  enough  for  a  place  of  worship  on 


ORISSA     MISSION.  193 

sabbath  days.  At  ten  o'clock  I  took  my  leave  of  these  kind 
friends,  with  the  conviction  that,  if  my  brethren  approved 
it,  I  ought  to  return  as  soon  as  possible  and  commence  my 
labours.  Berhampore  is  nearly  seventy  miles  from  Pooree, 
and  is  the  last  station  in  the  Northern  Circars  under  the 
Madrass  presidency.  It  is  in  a  very  high  situation,  sur- 
rounded with  hills,  inhabited  by  a  wild  race  of  Oriyas, 
under  six  or  seven  independent  rajas.  The  population  is 
less  than  at  Pooree  or  Cuttack  ;  but  the  villages  near  it  are 
numerous  and  populous.  The  inhabitants,  of  which  three- 
fourths  are  Oriyas,  and  one  fourth  Telingas,  are  not  so  tena- 
cious of  their  caste  as  in  other  places  ;  and  many  features  in 
their  character  seem  favourable  for  missionary  labour. 

During  this  year  there  appears  to  have  been  but  two 
schools  at  Pooree.  Towards  the  close  of  it  another  was 
established.  These  were  principally  superintended  by  Mrs. 
Bampton. 

"  The  schools  at  Cuttack  and  Pooree  are  assembled  at 
the  Missionaries'  house,  on  the  first  of  the  month  for  a 
public  examination.  An  annual  examination  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  year  has  also  been  adopted  at  Cuttack, 
which  has  been  honoured  by  the  attendance  of  several 
European  gentlemen  and  ladies.  Many  of  the  children 
read  the  gospel  pretty  readily,  and  repeat  a  Catechism  late- 
ly printed  in  Oriya,  from  the  Bengalee.  The  schools  are 
valuable,  as  preparing  the  infant  native  mind  to  read  and 
hear  the  Gospel  with  attention  and  less  prejudice  than  their 
fathers ;  as  a  means  of  constant  contact  with  the  people ; 
and  in  effect  as  affording  native  chapels  for  the  declaration 
of  the  gospel.  Thus  a  native  school  frequently  becomes 
like  '  the  School  of  Tyrannus,'  in  which  '  Paul  disputed 
daily.' " 

Perhaps  we  cannot  more  appropriately  conclude  the  ac- 
count of  this  year's  labour  in  Orissa,  than  by  quoting  a  few 
sentences  from  a  communication  from  one  of  the  Mission- 
aries stationed  at  Pooree. 

"  Wherever  I  turn  my^  eyes,  the  mouldering  skeletons 
and  the  half-devoured  carcases  of  Jugurnath's  deluded 
25 


194  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

worshippers  barrow  up  my  feelings.  And  here,  thought  I, 
for  thousands  of  years  have  such  scenes  of  death  and 
abomination  insulted  the  Majesty  of  heaven,  and  called  for 
the  curse  of  the  Almighty  upon  these  idolaters.  I  could 
not  help  exclaiming,  '  How  long  Lord,  Oh,  how  long  ere 
the  power  of  the  wicked  one  is  subdued ;  and  in  the  place 
where  Satan's  seat  is,  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship 
thee,  who  art  a  Spirit,  in  spirit  and  in  truth.'  Ah,  how 
changed  will  be  the  scene  when  the  peaceful,  the  happy 
religion  of  Jesus  shall  have  caused  this  waste  howling  wil- 
derness to  blossom  like  the  garden  of  the  Lord :  when  the 
proud  temple  of  Jugurnath  shall  be  laid  low  in  the  dust, 
and  its  contemptible  idols,  which  have  enslaved  millions 
upon  mil  lions  of  immortal  souls,  shall  be  consigned  to 
oblivion.  But  alas !  I  turn  with  a  sickening  heart  to  the 
multitudes  who  are  flocking  by  me  to  get  a  sight  of  these 
images  of  wood ;  and  now  they  pass  from  me  full  of  the 
damnable  persuasion  that  a  sight  of  their  adored  block  has 
taken  away  every  sin.  Another  and  another  crowd  suc- 
ceeds in  countless  succession, 'and  still  there  are  more  to 
come.  Many  that  are  now  around  me  have  travelled  a 
dreary  pilgrimage  of  1500,  or,  perhaps,  2000  miles,  from 
the  distant  parts  of  India,  thus  to  obtain  salvation  ;  and  they 
have  to  retrace  the  same  weary  steps,  without  money,  with- 
out clothes,  and  almost  exhausted  with  fatigue.  Many  of 
them  will  not  hail  again  the  place  which  gave  them  birth ; 
for  them  no  home  will  smile  :  no  wife  or  children  welcome 
their  return.  But  what  is  this  to  them !  They  obeyed  Ju- 
gurnath's  pleasure  in  coming  to  see  him,  and  now  if  it  is  his 
will,  they  will  die  and  go  to  heaven.  Such  is  their  lan- 
guage ;  I  feel  a  blush  for  Christians  while  I  write.  Can 
idolaters  thus  sacrifice  every  comfort,  and  even  life  itself  to 
enter  upon  a  long  and  dreary  pilgrimage,  to  obey  the  imag- 
inary pleasure  of  then-  idol ;  and  shall  Christians,  with  their 
infinitely  more  glorious  prospects  and  unspeakable  obliga- 
tions, be  backward  in  the  service  of  their  God  and  Saviour, 
and  think  any  little  sacrifice  they  can  make  too  great? — 
Oh  no  !  Away  with  such  a  spirit ;  be  but  half  as  zealous 


ORISSA     MISSION.  195 

as  these  idolaters,  and  these  pilgrimages  will  soon  cease ; 
these  proud  towers  crumble  into  dust,  and  the  blessings  of 
redeeming  love  enrich  deluded  India.  But  ere  that  gospel 
spreads  in  Orissa,  perhaps  many  a  valuable  missionary 
must  consume  his  days  in  unwearied  labour  and  latigue, 
uncheered  and  unknown.  Many  a  departed  brother  must 
mingle  his  dust  with  the  burning  sands  of  Hindoosthan. — 
But  what  thenj*  Our  labours  will  be  eventually  crowned 
with  success.  Immutability  itself  is  pledged  for  the  uni- 
versal triumph  of  the  cross.  Even  so  come  Lord  Jesus. 


196  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 


CHAPTER    IX. 


IN  tracing  the  progress  of  the  mission  through  another 
year  it  may  be  proper  to  commence  with  Cuttack.  At  this 
station  Mr.  Lacey  continued  for  the  first  six  mouths  to 
labour  alone,  but  subsequently  he  was  joined  by  Mr.  Sut- 
ton.  In  reference  to  his  own  labours,  Mr.  Lacey  observes : 
"  I  have  made  it  my  rule  to  be  out  among  the  natives  every 
evening ;  nor  could  I  easily  satisfy  my  conscience  to  de- 
vote the  evening  to  any  other  purpose  than  native  instruc- 
tion, as  this  I  consider  our  prime  business.  The  work  that 
is  nearest  our  hearts  is  the  instruction  and  conversion  of 
the  poor  Oriyas  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel." 

On  another  occasion  he  writes : — 

"  Perhaps  in  no  like  period  have  the  missionaries  been 
able  to  do  more  by  public  labours  than  in  the  last  year, 
whether  you  regard  their  proficiency  in  the  language,  or 
their  opportunities  for  labour.  Thousands  of  idolaters 
have  seen  the  folly  of  idols,  and  the  excellency  of  the  gos- 
pel ;  so  that  when  the  Great  Head  of  the  church  shall 
please  to  change  their  hearts,  the  way  is  open.  Your 
missionaries  have  not  confined  themselves  to  their  stations 
but  have  preached  to  many  in  the  dark  jungles  around 
them,  and,  if  the  Lord  spare  us,  the  season  for  these  la- 
bours is  not  yet  past.  A  great  number  of  tracts  and  Scrip- 
tures have  been  distributed  in  every  direction.  A/id,  al- 
lowing for  the  ignorance  and  negligence  of  the  natives, 
much  knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation  must  thereby  be 
communicated,  which  will  operate  as  a  leaven  wherever  it 
exists." 

In  January,  1826,  Mr.  Lacey  commenced  a  missionary 
journey  into  the  country  on  foot : — 


ORISSA     MISSION.  197 

"  I  felt  encouraged,"  he  observes,  "  to  do  so  from  the  ex- 
ample of  one  of  my  European  missionary  brethren,  who 
has  been  exposed  to  the  blazing  sun,  on  foot,  for  the  last 
six  weeks,  without  sustaining  any  injury." 

He  soon  however  found  the  burning  sun  more  than  he 
could  endure  ;  and  writes : — 

"  One  of  my  brethren  has  been  exposed  to  the  sun  for  six 
weeks,  and  appears  all  the  better  for  it ;  while  in  my  case 
exposure  two  hours  produced  a  fever,  and  perhaps  two 
more  would  have  killed  me." 

He  pursued  his  journey,  but  with  more  caution,  for 
several  days  and  met  with  various  encouraging  circumstan- 
ces. He  writes : — 

"  Sabbath  evening.  I  am  now  retiring  to  rest,  while  my 
dear  brethren  and  Christian  friends  in  my  native  land,  are 
perhaps  in  the  house  of  the  Lord,  where  they  will  not  fail 
to  bear  us  on  their  minds  at  the  throne  of  grace. 

About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  five  Bengalees 
called  to  accompany  me  to  their  village.  They  took  me  to 
a  place  where  several  Brahmuns  and  some  aged  respectable 
soodras  were  sitting  ;  and  upwards  of  a  hundred  and  fifty 
of  the  inhabitants  presently  came  together.  An  old  ma- 
hantee,  who  was  much  respected,  soon  commenced  con- 
versation by  asking,  "  Sir,  what  have  you  brought  us  ? 
What  is  the  name  of  your  book  ?  What  are  the  names, 
country,  parentage  and  works  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  and  when 
did  he  appear  ?"  After  having  answered  these  questions, 
I  proposed  to  examine  the  evidence  of  the  shasters  and  the 
gospel ;  and  the  old  man  said  I  should  speak  first.  I  said 
as  God  is  holy  and  against  sin,  so  are  our  shasters.  '  They 
promote  holiness  in  those  who  receive  them ;  promote  love 
to  God  and  man,  and  ought  to  be  read  and  understood  by 
all ;  they  shew  eternal  life  to  believers,  and  show  an  atone- 
ment for  sin  ;  and  they  also  promote  universal  pity,  even 
as  Jesus  pitied  the  blind,  lame,  &c.  and  cured  them.  Such 
kind  of  evidence  has  the  best  effect  upon  Hindoos,  because 
least  seen  in  their  own  books,  and  more  easily  understood 
by  them.  So  I  think  it  best,  generally,  to  insist  upon  these 


198  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

subjects  more  than  upon  the  miracles  of  Christ ;  for  their 
shasters  give  wonderful  accounts  of  miracles  performed  by 
their  incarnations  and  debtas,  and  they  have  often  said,  yes, 
and  we  have  such  evidence,  and  more  than  this  have  our 
debtas  done.  But  to  speak  of  Christ  performing  his  mir- 
acles as  the  effect  of  his  love  produces  better  effect,  as 
their  miracles  are  not  miracles  of  mercy,  but  generally  of 
wrath.  I  also  said  that  the  Hindoo  shasters  were  destitute 
of  such  evidence.  As  I  proceeded,  I  appealed  to  their  ex- 
perience and  knowledge. 

The  old  man  made  one  objection — '  if,'  said  he  '  your 
shasters  promote  mercy  and  pity,  why  do  you  kill  and  eat 
cows  ?'  This  being  answered,  he  said  if  these  were  the 
effects  of  our  books,  they  certainly  were  better  than  theirs ; 
for  none  of  their  debtas  had  died  for  them,  and  none  of 
their  teachers  had  left  all  to  instruct  other  nations,  but  were 
buried  in  their  own  covetousness,  and  they  had  no  hope 
for  futurity  but  in  births  and  deaths.  The  old  man's  conces- 
sions had  a  good  effect  on  all,  and  the  truth  at  least  in  the 
judgment  of  the  people  triumphed  over  error  and  supersti- 
tion. The  old  pundit  received  a  gospel  and  many  other 
tracts,  and  some  Brahmuns  received  gospels  also. 

At  Newagram  he  writes, — 

"  The  people  were  very  kind.  They  fetched  some  straw 
for  a  seat,  and  some  dried  rice  with  sugar  to  eat,  and  a 
cocoa-nut  to  drink,  and  we  sat  down  under  a  large  banian 
tree  and  sung  and  talked  about  Jesus  Christ  till  about  four 
o'clock.  They  wrote  out  a  copy  of  my  poem,  as  I  had  but 
one  ;  and  when  speaking  of  the  uselessness  of  beads,  &c. 
three  or  four  of  them  pulled  off  then-  malas  and  gave  them 
to  me.  They  also  wrote  down  the  names  and  works  of  the 
twelve  Apostles  of  our  Lord,  and  pressed  me  hard  to  re- 
main with  them  to  give  them  further  instruction,  but  I  left 
them  at  four.  Thirty  of  them  accompanied  me  a  rnile 
from  the  village,  and  then  we  parted  with  seeming  mutual 
regard  and  mutual  regret.  Soon  after  I  left  this  place  I 
found  it  impossible  to  walk  further  in  shoes  and  stockings, 
as  my  feet  were  already  full  of  blisters  and  very  hot ;  BO  I 


ORISSA     MISSION.  199 

was  obliged  to  walk  several  koss  barefoot,  which  though 
cooler  was  very  painful  on  such  rough,  diy  ground  as  is 
found  in  travelling  from  village  to  village.  However, 
through  mercy,  I  reached  home  about  half  past  nine." 

POOREE.  At  this  interesting,  but  peculiarly  difficult 
station,  Messrs.  Bampton  and  Sutton  pursued  their  labours 
till  after  the  Ruth  Jattra,  when  Mr.  S.  removed  to  Cut- 
tack.  Here  satan  reigns  supreme,  and  holds  secure  in  his 
cruel  bondage  his  willing  votaries.  Those  who  preach  the 
gospel  at  this  station  have  especial  need  to  be  "wise  as 
serpents,  and  harmless  as  doves,"  to  be  gentle  unto  all  men, 
apt  to  teach,  patient.  In  meekness  instructing  those  that 
oppose  themselves;  if  God  peradventure  will  give  them 
repentance  to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth ;  and  that 
they  may  recover  themselves  out  of  the  snare  of  the  devil, 
who  are  taken  captive  by  him  at  his  will." 

The  profit  resulting  to  the  deceiving  priests,  connected 
with  the  impure  temple,  renders  their  opposition  to  the 
gospel  at  times  violent  and  abusive  ;  with  this  is  connected 
an  awful  degree  of  apathy  respecting  the  things  of  eternal 
moment.  Mr.  Hampton's  statements  on  these  subjects  de 
serve  to  be  known.  In  reference  to  their  frivolous  argu- 
ments against  the  truth,  he  observes  : 

"  It  is  common  with  the  people  to  say  that  they  cannot 
believe  in  Jesus  Christ  because  they  have  not  seen  him ;  to 
which  I  am  in  the  habit  of  replying,  by  asking  them 
whether  they  do  not  acknowledge  his  lordship,  the  gov- 
ernor general's  authority,  submit  themselves  to  him,  and 
honour  him.  To  this  they  reply  in  the  affirmative.  But 
then  I  say,  '  you  have  not  seen  him.'  Sometimes  they  will 
say,  '  True  we  have  not  seen  the  governor  general,  but  we 
have  heard  of  him.'  1  rejoin,  '  well  if  you  will  listen  to  me 
you  shall  hear  of  Jesus  Christ.'  " 

Of  their  indifference  to  the  most  solemn  truths,  and  their 
opposition  to  the  gospel,  his  journals  furnish  many  affecting 
illustrations.  He  writes — 

"  I  asked  a  money  changer  how  he  would  obtain  wealth 
in  another  world?  to  which  he  replied,  that  he  did  not 


200  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

concern  himself  about  that  If  he  got  enough  to  eat,  that 
was  all  he  minded,  and  he  cared  for  neither  Jesus  Christ 
nor  Jugurnath.  I  reminded  him  that  he  must  die,  but  he 
said  no,  he  should  not  die.  Now,  so  far  as  this  man's  reply 
manifested  a  determination  not  to  attend  to  any  thing,  I 
should  say  it  is  a  specimen  of  the  people's  disposition  hi 
general ;  and  I  should  think  it  likely,  that  nine  out  of  ten, 
if  not  the  whole  ten,  who  might  be  addressed  by  way  of 
trial,  would  show  just  the  same  temper.  Many  of  them 
show  it  without  being  spoken  to.  And  when  neither  sense 
nor  sophistry,  nor  any  thing  else  will  furnish  any  thing  bet- 
ter by  way  of  reply,  they  not  uncommonly  cry, 'Jugurnath ! 
Jugurnath !  Jugurnath !'  with  an  aspect  and  tone  of  which 
my  friends  in  England  can  form  no  idea." 

Another  of  the  brethren  furnishes  some  interesting  infor- 
mation on  the  opposition  which  sometimes  is  manifested: 

"  On  Sunday  afternoon  the  people  were  extremely  vio- 
lent, shouting,  'A  lie!  a  lie!'  at  every  word  spoken.  Some 
called  aloud  to  drown  my  voice,  others  made  impudent 
gestures,  and  excited  a  loud  filthy  laugh,  and  in  short  all 
means  of  diverting  the  attention  of  the  hearers  were  resort- 
ed to.  Some  few,  I  observed  back  in  the  crowd,  more  se- 
rious, and  who  seemed  to  feel  the  force  of  truth.  These 
encouraged  me  to  proceed.  Upon  others,  persecution 
seemed  to  make  a  favourable  impression.  These  came  and 
complained  of  the  folly  and  ignorance  of  the  mob,  but  soon 
had  their  mouths  stopped  by  hearing,  '  Ah !  are  you  of  his 
caste,  to  blaspheme  Maha  proboo  ?  It  is  blasphemy  to 
hear  this  idiot's  words ;  come  away.'  The  epithets,  fool, 
thief,  liar,  and  adulterer,  were  liberally  bestowed  this  even- 
ing. Brother  B.  came  up  followed  by  a  mob  shouting  him 
away.  We  both  retired  together,  amidst  the  shouts  and 
hisses  of  the  multitude,  and  a  shower  of  dust  and  broken 
pots." 

Who  does  not,  in  these  scenes  of  noisy  opposition,  be- 
hold, as  it  were,  acted  over  again,  the  scenes  through  which 
the  Apostles  passed !  Our  thoughts  may  be  led  back  to 
Ephesus,  to  the  maddened  crowd  that  filled  the  theatre, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  201 

and  shouted  through  successive  hours, '  Great  is  Diana  of 
the  Ephesians  ?'  That  crowd  soon  passed  away.  The  praises 
of  Diana  ceased  forever.  The  famous  temple  lost  its  wor- 
shippers and  moulded  into  ruins.  Where  myriads  shouted, 
"  Great  is  Diana,"  not  one  appeared  to  do  her  homage. — 
Christianity  triumphed  over  every  foe  ;  and  that  once  pop- 
ular system  of  idolatry,  is  known  only  in  the  records  of 
departed  times.  Thus  doubtless,  will  Jugurnath's  temple 
fall,  and  no  Hindoo  voice  ever  again  be  raised  to  advocate 
its  claims. 

"  Though  Pooree  is  to  be  considered  as  Mr.  Bampton's 
station,  yet  he  by  no  means  confines  himself  to  it ;  but 
travels  about  spreading  the  tidings  of  the  gospel,  during  sev- 
eral months  of  the  year.  In  the  early  part  of  1326,  he  fin- 
ished an  excursion  of  three  months,  during  which  he  left 
Mrs.  Bampton.  In  some  later  journies,  she  accompanied 
him.  Of  his  views  on  the  subject  of  such  excursions  to 
make  known  the  gospel,  and  of  his  assiduity  to  become 
increasingly  qualified  for  the  great  work  he  so  laboriously 
pursued,  some  information  from  one  of  his  journals  must 
be  interesting." 

"  Some  people,  he  remarks,  talk  of  staying  and  persever- 
ing and  cultivating  a  small  spot  well$  and  so  on  ;  for  my 
part,  I  think  that  a  town  containing  thirty  or  forty  thou- 
sand is  nothing  like  large  enough  for  any  one  healthy  ac- 
tive missionary.  And  I  think  travelling  a  great  deal  the 
plainer  path  of  duty  ;  the  difficulties  of  it  are  the  greatest 
hindrance." 

Two  of  the  missionaries  have  given  some  information 
respecting  one  of  those  weary- wanderers  after  rest  that  ex- 
ist in  Hiiuloosthan,  which,  as  he  is  alluded  to  once  or  twice 
by  Mr.  Bampton,  it  may  be  proper  to  introduce  before  in- 
serting his  journal.  Mr  Sutton  states — 

"  He  appears  to  have  been  concerned  about  his  soul  for 
some  time.  So  anxious  indeed  was  he,  that  he  left  his 
farm,  and  went  a  pilgrimage  to  Sauger  Island,  but  found  no 
cure  for  the  sting  of  sin.  He  returned  disappointed.  He 
then  wandered  to  a  place  called  Brindabun,  and  to  a  temple 
26 


202  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

several  hundred  miles  on  the  Madras  coast,  but  there  also 
he  saw  that  all  was  vanity  and  lies.  In  this  agitated  state, 
about  two  years  ago,  he  heard  the  gospel  at  Pooree,  I  sup- 
pose from  brother  B.,  and  seems  to  have  felt  its  power,  but 
had  not  courage  to  make  known  his  case  till  about  ten  days 
since.  Brother  Lacey  and  myself  were  talking  to  the  peo- 
ple on  the  road  near  Jugurnath's  temple,  when  he  listened 
attentively;  but,  some  one  opposing,  he  came  forward, 
joined  his  hands  together,  and  with  eyes  just  ready  to  over- 
flow, exclaimed, '  this  is  the  truth.'  This  was  done  with 
such  an  appearance  of  earnestness  and  fear  united,  as  ex- 
cited our  attention.  At  first  we  thought  him  deranged,  but 
by  his  pertinent  replies  he  soon  convinced  us  we  were  mis- 
taken, and  led  us  to  conclude  that  what  we  thought  de- 
rangement was  anxiety  for  his  soul's  salvation." 

To  these  particulars  Mr.  Lacey  adds, — 

"  He  expressed  very  feelingly  his  conviction,  that  the 
world  with  him  would  soon  be  at  an  end ;  that  he  was  a 
sinner,  and  unfit  to  die ;  that  he  had  this  impression  on  his 
mind,  and  had  in  vain  sought  relief  among  the  incarnations 
of  the  Hindoo  gods  ;  that  he  had  been  no  more  successful 
in  his  application  to  the  devotees,  who  professed  the  wor- 
ship of  one  God,  as  he  said  they  required  him  to  cleanse 
himself  from  sin,  and  forsake  entirely  the  pursuits  of 
life  before  he  could  be  introduced  to  the  manner  of  their 
worship,  which  he  found  himself  unable  to  do ;  that  he 
had  some  time  since  heard  the  gospel,  but  had  feared 
(we  being  Sahibs,)  to  open  his  mind  to  us,  '  but,  that  being 
much  concerned,  he  had  ventured  to  do  it  to  night. — 
We  rejoiced  in  what  we  heard,  which  was  marked  with 
great  earnestness  of  expression  ;  spoke  as  encouragingly  to 
him  as  we  could,  and  advised  him  to  persevere.  Since  that 
to  the  present  time  he  has  continued  a  very  encouraging 
inquirer." 

Extracts  from  the  journal  of  Mr.  Bampton. 

April  22d,  1826.  It  is  a  month  yesterday  since  I  got 
home  from  my  Bengal  journey.  Sometimes,  since  my  re- 
turn, I  have  thought  the  people  heard  better  than  usual,  but 


ORISSA     MISSION.  203 

at  other  times  they  have  been  sufficiently  violent,  the  whole 
assembly  not  unfrequently  crying,  with  almost  one  voice, 
"  Hurree  bol,"  and  "  Victory  to  Jugurnath !"  I  have  also, 
on  one  or  two  occasions,  had  a  few  fragments  of  broken 
pots  thrown  upon  me ;  but  those  who  throw  them  always 
take  care  that  I  do  not  see  them  do  it.  I  have  thought  the 
poor  people  here  worse  than  anywhere  else.  I  have,  now, 
however,  reason  to  think,  that,  though  Chamberlain  was 
often  better  heard,  he  was  sometimes  worse  used  than  I  am. 
My  feelings  at  Cutwa  are,  perhaps  conceivable ;  but  I  could 
not  describe  the  sensation  occasioned  by  being  on  the  spot 
where  lived,  laboured,  and  suffered,  I  think,  the  most  ac- 
tive missionary  of  the  present  age  ;  a  man  who,  as  Mr. 
Ward  said,  had  the  zeal  of  ten  men.  I  plucked  some  of 
the  unripe  seed  from  a  tree  the  apostolic  man  had  planted ; 
and  when  I  reached  Calcutta,  brother  Yates  made  me  a 
present  of  his  walking-stick  :  an  article  which  I  have  some 
times  said,  100  rupees  would  never  purchase  of  me.  The 
most  important  thing,  however,  to  be  recorded  is,  that  we 
have  an  inquirer,  of  whom  we  have  hopes.  Our  attention 
was  first  directed  to  him  by  his  shedding  tears  whilst  hear- 
ing brother  Lacey  preach  when  here  at  the  Quarterly 
Meeting. 

April  27th.  With  regard  to  the  inquirer,  when  Abraham 
came  to  the  Lord's  Supper  last  Lord's-day  evening,  he 
came  with  him,  and  stated,  that  though  he  thought  favour- 
ably of  our  religion,  he  could  not  at  present  determine  to 
join  us  on  account  of  what  it  would  expose  him  to  among 
his  own  countrymen.  To  which  we  replied,  that  we 
should  use  nothing  like  compulsion,  but  state  facts,  and 
leave  him  quite  at  liberty.  We  also  left  him  at  liberty  to 
see  the  ordinance  administered  or  not,  as  he  thought  fit. — 
He  expressed  a  wish  to  see  it :  on  which  account  it  was  ad- 
ministered, for  the  first  time,  in  the  Oriya  language,  with  the 
exception  of  an  English  hymn.  The  poor  man  was  very 
attentive,  and  actually  manifested  a  wish  to  partake  both  of 
the  bread  and  the  wine.  Since  I  wrote  last,  he  has  joined 
us  in  worship,  perhaps,  two  or  three  times,  besides  being 


204  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

present  at  the  ordinance ;  but  we  have  not  seen  him  for  the 
last  three  days,  and  are  afraid  of  him :  though  I  slill  think 
that,  so  far  as  he  went,  he  was  sincere.  When  he  was  with 
us  at  worship,  we  chose  to  read  and  explain  such  portions 
of  Scripture  as  we  thought  most  suited  to  his  circum- 
stances. 

The  people  here  have  been  amusing  themselves,  we  un- 
derstand, at  one  of  their  festivals,  by  acting  the  Collector, 
Judge,  and  Missionaries :  all  of  whom,  it  is  said,  were 
dressed  in  English  clothes  except  a  padree,  and  he  was 
dressed  in  Hindoo  clothes  to  represent  myself.  We  are 
told  that  the  mock  missionaries,  in  their  preaching,  used 
some  phrases  which  they  had  learned  from  us,  intermin- 
gled, I  have  no  doubt,  with  a  great  deal  by  way  of  ridicule. 
Besides  mimicing  our  preaching,  they  got  together  some  of 
our  books,  and  gave  them  away  because  we  do  so. 

I  thought  on  this  occasion,  and  have  thought  before,  that 
about  the  time  of  the  festivals  the  people  are  more  insolent 
and  unmanageable  than  usual.  On  two  or  three  occasions 
lately  the  people  have  required  me  to  give  them  my  horse 
in  order  to  prove  to  them  I  am  not  covetous,  and  I  justified 
my  refusal  by  saying  that  covetousness  does  not  consist  in 
retaining  what  is  necessary  for  my  own  use ;  but  they  of 
course  insist  that  it  does,  and  triumph,  as  on  many  other 
occasions,  over  common  sense  and  me  at  the  same  time. 

During  the  last  few  days  I  have  adopted  a  new  way  of 
preaching.  I  take  out  with  me  a  copy  of  the  gospel,  and 
read  several  passages,  making  such  observations  as  we  can  ; 
and  when  our  subject  begins  to  run  low,  or  the  unmanage- 
ableness  of  the  people  prevents  my  going  on  with  it,  I  pro- 
ceed to  another,  always  endeavouring  to  keep  in  view  sal- 
vation by  the  death  of  Christ.  This  is  a  scheme  which 
usually  furnishes  plenty  of  matter,  and  I  am  fond  of  it. 

May  4th.  Three  days  since  I  wrote  last.  I  have  been 
out  but  once  a  day,  partly  on  account  of  slight  indisposi- 
tion, and  partly  on  account  of  pressing  business  at  home  ; 
and  perhaps  discouragement  might  have  some  influence, 
for  to  a  man  in  a  poor  state  of  body  and  mind,  the  treat- 


ORI3SA     MISSION.  205 

ment  met  with  here  is  almost  insufferable.  I  am  assailed 
by  almost  every  kind  of  abuse  the  people  can  invent,  ex- 
cept that  they  keep  their  hands  off  me.  One  evening  the 
dismal  noises  made  by  the  greater  part  of  the  assembly 
were  horrible,  and  I  sometimes  think  that  a  number  of 
rude  persons  came  on  purpose  to  laugh  and  shout  me 
down,  say  whatever  I  might.  One  evening  as  I  went,  I  felt 
that  a  little  would  irritate  me,  and  was  enabled  earnestly  to 
seek  Divine  aid,  nor  did  I  seek  in  vain.  When  I  reached 
my  post,  a  man  came,  whom  I  thought  too  foolish  to  reason 
with ;  but  he  was  at  the  same  time  too  impudent  to  be 
silenced ;  he  vociferated,  and  the  people,  many  of  them, 
shouted  with  him,  in  something  like  the  Chamberlain  style. 
I  talked  in  the  midst  of  the  confusion  for  perhaps  half  an 
hour,  never  stopping  if  I  found  myself  in  possession  of  the 
eyes  and  ears  of  one  or  two.  The  man  was  very  intrusive 
and  trying,  and  very  angry  because  I  would  not  notice  him. 
As  I  sometimes  do  in  such  cases,  I  took  advantage  of  his 
anger,  by  saying  to  the  people,  "  now  you  all  admit  anger 
to  be  a  bad  thing,  see  how  angry  that  man  is."  As  I  go  up 
and  down  the  town,  numbers  of  people  cry  out  in  a  tone, 
which  sufficiently  indicates  that  their  tongues  are  set  on 
fire  of  hell,  "  Jugurnath !  Jugumath  !  I  shall  worship 
Jugurnath !"  with  more  of  the  same  sort ;  in  short  very 
many  seem  to  think  me  the  legitimate  butt  of  malicious 
ridicule. 

For  the  last  day  or  two,  however,  I  have  taken  out  with 
me  a  pamphlet  against  idolatry,  written  by  a  Bengalee,  in 
the  Bengalee  language.  In  this  pamphlet,  the  writer, 
among  other  arguments,  supposes  that  the  advocate  of  idol- 
atry will  defend  it  by  several  passages  which  he  produces 
from  the  shasters.  Now  one  of  these  declares  that  "  who- 
ever regards  the  image  of  a  god  as  a  stone  will  go  to  hell ;" 
and  he  replies  to  this  argument,  by  producing  other  pas- 
sages, in  one  of  which  it  is  asserted,  that  "Whoever  regards 
an  image  as  God,  will  meet  with  bodily  affliction,"  but  that 
"  he  will  not  obtain  salvation."  Now  when  I  have  been 
among  the  people  with  this  book,  and  they  have  begun  to 


206  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

ridicule  they  know  not  what,  I  have  said, "  Remember  that 
you  are  now  ridiculing  your  own  shasters ;"  and  when  they 
have  cried  out,  "  false,  false,"  I  have  said,  "  Well,  if  it  be 
false,  it  is  from  your  own  books."  Some,  in  these  circum- 
stances, will  say,  "  T  don't  mind  the  book,  I  care  for  nothing 
but  Jugurnath."  One  morning  lately,  I  had  the  following 
conversation,  with  a  salt  dealer,  in  front  of  his  own  shop : 

"  Is  Jugbundoo  come  into  the  town  ?" 

u  Yes,  he  came  in  last  night." 

"  Well  did  he  go  to  see  Jugurnath  ?" 

•'  No,  but  he  will  go  to  day." 

"  Pray  how  long  is  it  since  he  saw  Jugurnath  7" 

"  Nine  years." 

"  Was  he  not  very  uncomfortable  on  account  of  his  long 
absence  ?" 

"  Yes,  but  to  day  he  will  be  made  happy." 

"  But  if  a  sight  of  Jugurnath  makes  people  happy,  what 
is  the  reason  that  we  find  so  much  misery  in  this  town 
when  the  people  see  so  much  of  him  ?" 

"  It  is  because  they  do  not  believe." 

"  Very  good,  pray  do  you  believe  ?" 

«  No." 

"  That  is  what  I  should  have  thought,  and  how  any  one 
can  believe  in  an  object  that  can  do  nothing  for  him,  is  in- 
deed a  puzzling  question." 

If  it  should  be  asked  how  this  man's  continuing  an  idola- 
ter is  to  be  reconciled  with  his  acknowledged  want  of  faith 
in  Jugurnath,  I  should  reply,  "  Just  as  many  an  English- 
man's profession  of  Christianity  and  attention  to  its  forms 
is  to  be  reconciled  with  an  acknowledged  want  of  real  de- 
pendence upon  Jesus  Christ  for  salvation."  I  afterwards 
said  to  the  man,  "  Now  if  you  apply  your  salt  to  fish,  will 
it  not  keep  the  fish  good  ?"  to  which  he  said,  "  Yes  !"  and 
I  added,  "  If  it  would  not  preserve  the  fish,  it  would  be 
good  for  nothing:"  to  this  he  assented.  "Now,"  said  I, 
"  religion  is  like  salt !  if  it  do  not  make  men  better,  it  is 
good  for  nothing  ;  and  I  am  desirous  of  putting  both  your 
religion  and  mine  to  that  test." 


ORISSA     MISSION.  207 

It  is  almost  a  fortnight  since  we  saw  our  inquirer,  and  I 
am  not  without  fear  that  we  may  never  see  him  again, 
though  I  think  him  timid  rather  than  hypocritical. 

May  13th.  Went  to  day  to  Munglepore  market,  and  on 
the  way  saw  four  or  five  birds  of  the  hawk  kind  lie  by  the 
road  side,  with  their  legs  tied:  so  I  inquired  about  them, 
and  was  told  that  the  man  with  them  had  caught  them,  and 
was  exhibiting  them  there  in  order  that  somebody  might, 
as  an  act  of  holiness,  give  him  money  to  liberate  them.  He 
seemed  to  have  some  hopes  that  I  should  be  holy  enough, 
but  he  was  mistaken.  I  had  a  good  many  people  at  the 
market,  and  was  in  a  good  measure  master  of  them  in 
disputation. 

May  20th.  Most  of  my  work  has  been  done  to  day  at 
Munglepore  market.  I  have  hired  a  young  man  of  this 
town,  (of  the  barber  caste,)  to  go  with  me  from  place  to  place 
and  carry  my  stool  and  books :  I  am  also  in  the  habit  of 
giving  him  charge  of  a  cheroot.  When  I  reached  my  tent 
this  evening,  he  represented  that  he  had  no  objection  to  take 
charge  of  a  fresh  cheroot,  but  that  his  caste  would  be  en- 
dangered if  I  continued  to  give  him  charge  of  one  I  had 
partially  smoked,  and  in  that  case  he  could  not  stay  with 
me.  I  took  but  little  notice  of  him  ;  but  soon  after  his  fa- 
ther came,  and  requested  that  I  would  not  give  his  son 
charge  of  a  cheroot  partially  smoked ;  and  I  told  him  that 
I  would  not  make  them  uneasy,  and  he  went  away  satisfied. 
Just  at  the  same  time  I  desired  the  young  man  to  pour 
water  on  my  feet  while  I  washed  them,  and  he  not  only 
complied  very  readily,  but  offered  to  wash  my  feet  into  the 
bargain  :  such  are  some  of  the  Hindoo  notions  of  what  is 
degrading  and  what  is  not. 

As  it  looked  very  cloudy,  I  asked  my  servant  if  he  thought 
it  would  rain  to  night :  to  which  he  replied,  he  did  not 
know,  it  would  do  as  it  liked  ;  i.  e.  according  to  tahar  mon 
(its  mind.)  So  I  inquired  whose  mind  ?  and  he  said,  the 
mind  of  the  clouds  and  wind.  I  then  asked  if  they  had  a 
mind,  and  he  replied,  "  Yes :  it  appears  that  they  have  a 
mind  from  its  raining  at  one  time  and  not  at  another.  If 
they  had  no  mind  it  would  rain  always." 


208  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

May  22d.  Yesterday  (Lord's  day)  I  spent  in  Pipplee. 
One  man  told  me,  that  as  to  salvation,  if  he  did  but  get 
something  to  eat,  that  was  all  the  salvation  he  cared  about : 
and  similar  expressions  are  not  uncommon.  When  I  was 
out  in  the  evening  the  people  told  me  that  the  moon  would 
be  eclipsed  during  the  night ;  an  event  which  they  ascribe 
to  a  certain  being  trying  to  swallow  that  orb :  and  I  had  to 
explain  the  matter  to  them.  During  an  eclipse  the  Hin- 
doos fast,  and  after  it  is  over  bathe  and  give  something  to 
the  Brahmuns. 

The  Darogah  of  this  place  is  a  very  polite  man  (a  Ben- 
galee.) He,  this  evening,  furnished  me  with  half  a  dozen 
good  new  pegs  for  my  tent,  and  refused  to  take  any  thing 
for  them.  I  afterwards  sent  my  man  to  buy  some  mangoes 
near  the  Darogah's  house,  and  he  sent  the  servant  back  to 
say  that  he  would  send  me  some  mangoes,  and  he  shortly 
after  sent  me  ten  fine  ones ;  which  is  the  second  present 
he  has  made  me  of  the  same  kind  since  I  have  been  here. 
Thus,  a  kind  Providence  can  furnish  friends  in  a  strange 
land.  I  leave  this  place  to-morrow. 

I  said  to  a  Brahmun  near  my  tent  this  evening,  "  Your 
shasters  say  that  he  who  knows  Brumha  is  a  Brahmun  :  pray 
do  you  know  him?"  And  as  he  did  not  pretend  to  know 
much,  I  said  to  him,  "You  may  learn  something  of  God  by 
attending  to  his  works.  There  is  much  wisdom  displayed 
in  them  ;  and  wisdom  is  consequently  one  of  the  Divine 
attributes.  They  display  great  power ;  and  God  therefore 
must  possess  it.  There  are  also  in  them  abundant  marks 
of  kindness,  which  prove  the  goodness  of  God.  Further," 
said  I,  "  nothing  can  produce  nothing ;  the  Creator  there- 
fore cannot  have  had  a  beginning.  Again:  God  inflicts 
punishment  on  a  world  confessedly  wicked ;  from  which 
we  learn  his  hatred  to  sin.  And  once  more  ;  as  the  spiritu- 
ality of  God  is  admitted,  we  perceive  that  images  cannot 
represent  him."  1  advised  the  man  to  fasten  all  this  in  his 
mind,  and  teach  those  who  were  ignorant :  but  he  did  not 
seem  to  relish  it  much. 

May  24th.     I  have  in  this  excursion  spent  eleven  days  in 


ORISSA     MISSION.  209 

markets,  in  which  and  in  the  neighbourhood  our  books 
have  been  freely  distributed,  and  have  only  seen,  I  think,  in 
three  or  four  instances,  of  one  or  two  pages  being  used  for 
mercantile  purposes ;  examples  are  also  as  rare  in  Pooree ; 
and  it  is  extremely  seldom  that  a  s  ngle  line  is  seen  thrown 
about  as  waste  paper.  -I  have  no  fear  of  being  confronted 
in  this  matter,  as  I  always  keep  my  eyes  about  me  with 
reference  to  it. 

May  26th.  I  have  been  to  day  to  Jagra  market,  and  had 
some  good  opportunities,  but  was  much  interrupted  by  ram, 
and  to  avoid  it  I  ran  hastily  into  a  mud  building,  which  I 
saw  several  persons  enter  for  the  same  purpose ;  and  when 
I  got  inside  I  perceived  it  was  the  abode  of  an  idol.  One 
man  remonstrated  against  my  continuance,  but  I  complain- 
ed that  it  was  hard  that  other  people  might  he  sheltered 
and  I  might  not ;  and  the  man  replied  that  I  was  the  king, 
so  there  could  be  no  harm  in  my  continuance  5  and  I  jocose- 
ly said,  "  Certainly :"  and  no  other  person  said  a  word 
against  it. 

June  16.  Pooree.  Since  my  return  the  people  have 
sometimes  been  exceedingly  hard  to  deal  with.  Going 
through  the  streets  of  Pooree  is  often  something  like  run- 
ning the  gauntlet,  in  which  case  every  individual,  elevated  or 
abject,  smites  the  culprit.  When  the  soul  and  spirits  are  hi 
a  good  state  all  this  is  like  the  waves  dashing  on  the  rocks ; 
but  in  a  low  state,  it  is  not  easily  borne. 

One  evening,  when  my  head  was  turned  another  way, 
the  people  tried  to  push  a  cow  upon  me,  and  soon  after  a 
poor  old  man :  the  man  fell,  but  the  jar  was  not  sufficient 
to  take  me  off  my  legs.  After  this  feat,  a  number  of  the 
people  ran  away ;  and  one  man,  who  was  very  forward,  I 
have  not  seen  since.  Other  things  besides  this,  tend  to  per- 
suade me  that  the  people  are  afraid  to  be  seen  offering  per- 
sonal violence  to  us,  or  even  suspected  of  it,  on  account  of 
our  being  Englishmen. 

Allusions  have  been  made  in  this  narrative  to  some  of 
the  pilgrims  measuring  their  way  to  Jugurnath,  by  laying 
their  bodv  in  the  dust.  The  following  account  furnished 
27 


210  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

by  one  of  the  missionaries  at  Jugurnath  refers  to  one  of 
these  unhappy  victims  of  idolatry : — 

April  2d.  Returning  from  visiting  a  school  this  evening 
my  attention  was  arrested  by  a  poor  wretch  who  was  meas- 
uring his  way  to  Jugurnath  by  his  own  body,  or  rather  by 
half  its  length.  He  never  rose  upon  his  feet,  but  only  upon 
his  knees.  When  on  his  knees  he  reached  his  hands  for- 
wards and  then  drew  his  body  onward  a  little.  Every 
time  he  made  this  advance,  he  beat  his  forehead  against  the 
ground  three  times,  looking  towards  the  temple  which  was 
now  in  sight.  When  I  got  sufficiently  near  I  called  to  him, 
but  he  did  not  appear  to  hear  what  I  said,  and  continued  on 
his  way  without  paying  the  least  attention.  I  therefore 
came  up,  and  succeeded  in  stopping  him ;  a  deep  melan- 
choly sat  visible  upon  his  countenance,  his  lips  moving  in 
prayer  to  his  god  in  a  low  grumbling  tone  of  voice.  When 
I  had  surveyed  him  a  few  moments  he  gave  over  repeating, 
and  I  began  to  converse  with  him  as  well  as  I  was  able. 
I  first  inquired  how  far  he  had  come  in  that  manner  ?  He 
answered  750  miles.  How  long  have  you  been  on  the 
way  ?  about  eight  months.  He  appeared  about  twenty  one 
years  of  age,  and  was  so  emaciated  by  his  austerities  that 
his  voice  was  nearly  gone ;  I  could  but  just  understand  him. 
I  asked  him  what  he  expected  from  this  visit  to  Jugurnath  ? 
I  was  told  that  he  expected  almost  every  thing,  particularly 
that  hereby  he  should  get  rid  of  his  sins.  I  endeavoured 
to  persuade  him  that  his  hopes  were  fruitless ;  that  he  was 
mistaken  in  his  ideas ;  that  his  system  afforded  nothing 
here  but  sorrow ;  that  he  would  be  comfortless  in  death, 
and  miserable  to  eternity ;  but  that  if  he  would  hear,  I  would 
tell  him  how  he  might  obtain  salvation  and  eternal  life 
without  these  grievous  austerities.  I  then  told  him  about 
Jesus  Christ  dying  for  his  sins,  and  that  if  he  would  only 
believe  on  Christ,  he  would  immediately  find  the  blessings 
he  sought.  He  seemed  to  hear  with  some  attention  and 
surprise.  By  this  time  a  number  of  wicked  looking  Brah- 
muns  from  a  neighbouring  temple  were  gathered  around  us 
and  began  to  encourage  him  to  proceed,  which  there  was 


ORISSA     MISSION.  211 

little  doubt  they  would  effect,  as  their  influence  is  so  great 
over  these  people.  I  left  him  with  mingled  feelings  of  in- 
dignation and  pity>  This  man  will  be  esteemed  holy,  and 
probably  be  worshipped  by  the  people  after  this  journey. 

During  Mr.  Bampton's  visit  to  Calcutta,  Mr.  Sutton  occu- 
pied the  station  at  Pooree  alone.  The  following  extracts 
from  his  journal  contain  some  notices  of  his  labours,  as  also 
of  a  journey  to  a  bathing  festival  held  near  the  Black  Pago- 
da on  the  Orissa  coast;  and  of  a  second  excursion  to  Ber- 
hampore. 

January  26.  I  had  a  long  dispute  this  evening  with  a 
seapoy  Brahmun,  who  at  length  exclaimed,  as  the  only  way 
of  avoiding  my  argument,  "  Why  do  not  the  great  Sahibs, 
your  own  brethren,  hear  your  words  ?  If  they  were  all  to 
believe,  then  all  the  Hindoos  and  Mussulmans  would  soon 
follow;  but  if  they  don't  mind  you,  how  can  we  know 
what  you  say  is  true  ?"  Alas  my  countrymen  !  He  after- 
wards got  angry,  and  turned  up  his  nose  at  me  with  the 
most  sovereign  contempt,  saying,  "  You — what  caste  are 
you  ?  Hindoo  caste  I  know,  and  Mussulman  caste  I  know, 
but  whoever  heard  of  your  caste  ?"  Thus  we  are  esteem- 
ed the  offscouring  of  all  things. 

February  1st.  I  have  had  a  pretty  good  opportunity 
this  evening  with  the  people.  An  old  man  who  professed 
to  despise  the  debtas  and  worship  the  one  God,  Nerakar 
(without  form,)  wanted  to  persuade  me  that  his  religion  and 
mine  were  both  alike.  While  we  were  talking,  a  Brahmun, 
who  seemed  sadly  galled  at  the  exposure  of  the  idols,  went 
and  fetched  a  calf  into  the  midst  of  the  people,  and  began 
hugging  and  kissing  it,  saying,  "  This  is  my  debta." 

February  4th.  I  have  never  been  so  much  affected  in  my 
intercourse  with  the  people  as  this  evening,  nor  felt  more 
at  my  want  of  language  to  express  myself.  A  very  inter- 
esting young  man  remained  with  me  all  the  evening,  and 
read  nearly  the  whole  of  a  catechism,  and  would  have  read 
more  but  it  grew  dark :  we  then  conversed  on  the  great 
things  of  religion  for  some  time  after.  He  reminded  me  of 
the  young  man  of  whom  it  is  said  that,  when  Christ  saw 


212  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

him  he  loved  him.  After  repeating  the  substance  of  the 
Ten  Commandments,  he  said, "  If  I  do  these  shall  I  not  be 
saved  ?  Are  there  not  two  places,  heaven  and  hell  •,  and  do 
not  the  good  go  to  heaven  and  the  wicked  to  hell."  I  asked 
him  where  we  should  find  the  good  or  rather  (poneabunt,) 
holy  ?  he  confessed  he  was  not,  and  also  that  the  Hindoo 
religion  would  not  purify  the  heart ;  but  he  replied,  "  If  I 
pray  to  God,  what  more  can  I  do  ?"  I  then  tried  to  rep- 
resent to  him,  whatever  might  have  been  his  circumstances, 
if  he  had  acted  up  to  what  knowledge  he  had,  yet  now  that 
God  had  sent  to  him  the  true  knowledge,  he  was  exposed  to 
greater  guilt  if  he  neglected  it.  I  then  told  him  of  the  Sa- 
viour's dying  for  sinners,  and  the  way  of  salvation  through 
faith ;  but  felt  at  a  loss  to  explain  my  ideas  properly.  He 
objected  to  Christianity  on  account  of  our  taking  away  the 
life  of  animals.  After  satisfying  him  on  this  head,  he  said 
"  How  shall  I  get  support  if  I  forsake  Jugurnath  and  em- 
brace your  religion  ;  and  what  will  become  of  my  parents 
and  family  ?"  who,  I  understood  him,  were  dependent  on 
him.  I  referred  him  to  the  birds  of  the  air,  and  beasts  of  the 
forest,  and  asked  who  provided  for  them  ;  he  replied  "  God  !" 
"  And  will  he  not  provide  for  those  who  serve  him  ?"  I 
then  informed  him  that  God  had  promised  to  do  so  in  his 
word.  He  listened  very  attentively  and  candidly,  and 
promised  to  come  for  further  instruction.  He  is  one  of  the 
best  and  most  intelligent  readers  that  I  have  met  with. 

February  15th.  On  Monday  morning,  about  four  o'clock, 
I  set  out  for  the  purpose  of  attending  a  bathing  festival  at 
Chunderabhag  about  ten  koss,  or  twenty  miles,  distant  from 
Pooree.  By  sunrise  I  came  to  a  very  old  temple  of  Maha- 
daiv,  adorned  with  several  images  of  the  vile  Krishnoo. 
While  I  was  looking  at  the  temple  I  heard  the  attendant 
Brahmun  reading  the  poorana,  and  making  his  poojah  to 
the  stone  within.  By  walking  great  part  of  the  way  and 
riding  my  horse  occasionally  I  reached  the  place  about  six 
o'clock  in  the  evening.  By  the  way  I  had  one  or  two 
pretty  good  opportunities  of  making  known  my  message, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  213 

especially  to  a  small  party  of  pilgrims  who  were  visiting  the 
festival  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  mookta  (salvation.) 
With  them  I  walked  and  rode  five  or  six  miles,  and  talked 
nearly  as  much  as  my  stock  of  language  would  allow  of. 
On  my  arrival  at  the  place,  comparatively  few  people  had 
assembled  ;  but  by  the  time  I  had  got  my  tent  pitched,  and 
found  some  refreshment  for  myself  and  beast,  the  people 
began  to  arrive  in  swarms,  and  continued  doing  so  all 
night.  Among  these  were  some  of  the  Oriya  dons,  such  as 
the  Daroga,  pundas,  owners  of  rnuts,  (houses  of  entertain- 
ment for  the  pilgrims,)  &c.;  these  were  very  conspicuous 
with  their  gilded  palanquins,  state  umbrellas,  and  running 
footmen  with  their  naked  swords  and  spears ;  their  author- 
ity was  easily  discernible.  I  had  scarcely  arrived  before  I 
was  at  work,  and  was  soon  recognized  as  the  Pooree  Sahib 
who  preached  Yesoo  Kreest.  I  talked  to  the  people  as 
long  as  they  seemed  disposed  to  listen  to  me,  gave  them 
books  and  then  returned  to  my  tent.  The  scene  before  me 
soon  exhibited  an  awful  proof  of  the  strong  hold  which 
idolatry  and  superstition  have  upon  the  mind  of  the  people. 
As  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  the  ground  was  covered  with 
people  sitting,  or  rather  squatting,  exactly  as  a  frog  does,  in 
groups  of  from  ten  to  fifty,  round  their  respective  fires, 
chanting  their  ridiculous  songs,  and  occasionally  vocifer- 
ating their  hurre  bol ;  which  would  commence  with  one 
individual  and  run  through  the  whole  multitude  ;  so  that  the 
air  rang  again. 

I  slept  as  well  as  the  noise  would  permit  me,  arose  long 
before  day  to  commence  my  work,  and  by  seven 
o'clock  I  had  disposed  of  nearly  all  my  books.  I  could  do 
but  little  in  the  preaching  way,  for  while  a  book  was  to  be 
seen,  the  people  were  ready  to  tear  me  in  pieces.  As  soon 
as  the  people  had  bathed  they  began  to  return.  In  a  little 
time  the  sands  were  covered  with  them,  like  large  flocks  of 
sheep  spread  over  an  immense  plain.  Having  got  some 
refreshment  and  sent  off  my  tent,  &,c.  I  set  off  to  the  Black 
Pagoda,  about  half  a  koss  distant,  where  I  expected  to1  meet 
with  a  great  many  people  and  get  a  sight  of  this  ancient  mon- 


214  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

ument  of  idolatry.  I  was  not  disappointed,  except  in 
having  my  expectations  far  exceeded.  Here  was  a  very 
large  assembly  of  people  sitting  round  about  the  temple, 
and  quite  at  liberty.  This  is  by  far  the  best  spot  for  mis- 
sionary purposes,  and  would  amply  repay  the  trouble  of  an 
excursion  another  year.  I  preached  to  the  people  in  differ- 
ent places,  and  distributed  the  remainder  of  my  books  to 
very  eager  applicants.  The  temple  is  now  little  better  than 
a  heap  of  ruins.  You  will  see  this  pagoda  marked  on  most 
maps  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal.  The  idol  they  tell  me  was 
stolen  ;  and  the  temple  is  now  free  for  the  inspection  of  any 
pei-son.  On  my  entering  it  the  stench  occasioned  by  the 
swarms  of  bats,  bears,  and  other  noxious  creatures,  which 
had  taken  up  their  abode  in  this  holy  place  was  extremely 
disagreeable.  It  must  once  have  been  a  noble  building. 
The  stones  of  which  the  interior  is  built  are  many  of  them 
immensely  large.  I  measured  one  on  which  I  stood,  that 
lay  clear  of  the  heap,  found  it  to  be  twelve  feet  long,  and 
nearly  the  same  in  circumference.  This  stone  had  fallen 
with  the  inner  roof  or  dome,  and  I  have  no  reason  whatev- 
er to  suppose  it  one  of  the  largest.  The  temple  however 
served  me  for  a  very  different  purpose,  from  that  for  which 
it  was  originally  intended.  As  there  were  many  people 
Inside  looking  about,  our  conversation  led  me  to  discourse 
at  some  length  on  the  universal  destruction  of  idolatry,  and 
the  spread  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God.  They 
listened  with  attention,  and  seemed  to  think  I  spoke  the 
truth.  I  was  afterwards  struck  at  the  idea  of  making  a 
preaching-house  of  an  idol's  temple.  Before  I  left  I  clam- 
bered nearly  to  the  top  of  this  mass  of  obscenity.  One  of 
the  beastly  representations  on  which  I  crawled,  and  which 
had  fallen  down,  was  large  as  life,  and  there  were  many 
others  like  it  ;  but  the  sun  getting  very  hot,  my  tent  being 
gone  forward  three  or  four  koss,  my  books  distributed, 
and  my  preaching  powers  pretty  well  exhausted,  I  thought 
it  best  to  set  off,  and  took  my  leave  of  the  people  amidst 
many  salams,  and  hoping  to  see  them  again  another  year. 
Feb.  15.  I  have  been  out  this  evening,  and  had  a  very 


OBISSA     MISSION.  215 

pleasant  opportunity  opposite  Jugurnath's  temple.  At 
first  I  met  with  considerable  opposition  from  some  noisy 
advocates  for  idolatry.  The  old  objections  of  taking  their 
money  at  the  gate,  not  being  able  to  see  Jesus  Christ,  &c. 
were  offered.  Having  disposed  of  these  I  went  on  quietly 
till  dark,  and  one  or  two  listened  with  some  attention. 
After  this  Abraham  came  up  and  finished  with  them.  I 
have  very  little  doubt  of  serious  convictions  being  felt  by 
many,  but  the  dread  of  being  an  outcast,  (and  none  but  an 
Hindoo  knows  what  this  is,)  and  the  scorn  of  their  gooroos 
and  friends,  operate  to  a  degree  of  which  it  is  difficult  for 
Europeans  to  form  a  conception.  And  perhaps  not  a  few 
who  are  convinced  of  the  truth  of  Christianity  are  forcibly 
prevented  from  hearing  more  about  it.  I  could  not  help 
observing,  when  asking  a  Brahmun  what  value  his  poita, 
or  money,  or  caste,  would  be  in  his  dying  day,  he  shook  his 
head  and  said  very  feelingly,  "  True,  they  will  be  nothing." 
He  then  asked  whether  if  he  were  to  eat  with  me,  &c.  he 
should  find  salvation.  I  replied,  that  would  be  of  no  use  ; 
we  did  not  wish  to  make  them  Englishmen,  or  change 
their  native  customs  of  this  kind  ;  we  desired  their  salva- 
tion. If  the  mind  was  not  holy,  of  what  use  were  outward 
advantages.  He  seemed  to  approve  this,  and  explained 
the  idea  to  the  bystanders.  I  then  endeavoured  to  improve 
the  opportunity  by  urging  the  excellence  and  value  of 
Christianity  from  its  power  to  sanctify  the  heart. 

This  last  week  or  two  I  have  been  reading  and  transla- 
ting the  Hindoo's  favourite  shaster,  "  Shree  Bhagavrult," 
for  the  purpose  of  getting  hold  of  the  idiom  in  a  better  way 
than  translations  made  by  Englishmen  afford.  But,  Oh ! 
what  a  mass  of  nouscnce  and  impurity  it  is !  were  it  not 
advisable  to  know  something  of  what  it  contains,  to  an- 
swer the  objections  of  the  people  from  their  own  books, 
as  well  as  to  make  one  better  acquainted  with  the  language, 
I  should  be  sorry  to  have  any  thing  to  do  with  it. 

February  24.  Rode  this  evening  to  look  at  the  workmen 
who  are  building  a  new  school  house.  In  my  way  I  had 
occasion  to  pass  by  a  tank,  on  the  stones  of  which  lay  a 


216  NARRATIVE      OF      THE 

dead  man.  The  crows  were  very  busy  in  stripping  the 
flesh  off  his  face.  He  was  a  leper,  and  appeared  to  m  j  to 
have  stumbled  and  fallen  with  his  head  against  the  stones, 
which  occasioned  his  death.  Such  sights  are  so  common 
at  Pooree  that  it  occasioned  neither  surprise  nor  inquiry ; 
though  multitudes  were  passing  and  repassing,  and  even 
bathing  at  the  foot  of  the  very  steps.  Oh !  there  is  no 
compassion  at  Pooree!  I  afterwards  went  to  the  great 
road,  and  collected  a  pretty  good  congregation,  but  soon 
became  too  tired  to  speak  much  to  them.  I  have  lately 
made  a  point  of  telling  those  whom  I  meet,  the  consequen- 
ces of  embracing  Christianity,  such  as,  loss  of  caste,  friends, 
&c.  I  then  contrast  this  with  the  blessings  of  the  gospel ; 
show  them  that  none  of  their  outward  advantages,ias  they 
call  them,  Avill  be  of  use  to  them  when  they  die,  if  desti- 
tute of  salvation :  call  upon  them  to  consider  and  judge ; 
and  assure  them  that  many  Hindoos  have  done  so  and 
embraced  Christianity,  and  realized  its  blessings. 

After  my  return,  at  the  ordinance,  I  spoke  principally 
from  Rev.  v.  9.  and  felt  some  encouragement  from  the 
view  given  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and 
people.  Surely  then  some  of  all  these  must  come  from 
Orissa ;  and  the  idea  is  delightful,  that  they  are  all  redeem- 
ed by  the  blood  of  Christ ;  and  does  not  this  tell  us  plainly, 
if  nothing  else  does,  that  we  are  to  preach  this  blood  as 
the  grand  means  of  accomplishing  our  hope.  I  felt  renew- 
ed desires  to  live  and  die  among  the  heathen. 

February  27.  I  have  been  out  as  usual  this  evening,  but 
was  enabled  to  do  but  little.  I  was  surrounded  by  a  crowd 
of  Hindoostanee  people,  to  whom  1  gave  what  books  I  had, 
but  could  make  out  very  little  in  the  talking  way.  They 
seem  a  more  intelligent  people  than  the  Oriyas,  and  better 
readers.  I  have  more  hope  of  their  reading  the  books 
properly  than  the  Orissa  people.  Their  dress  i3  very  dif- 
ferent from  either  that  of  the  Bengalees  or  Oriyas.  The 
men  wear  a  kind  of  cap  and  a  jacket,  and  the  women  a 
kind  of  large,  full  petticoat,  like  what  very  old  women  wear 
in  England,  and  like  that  in  the  pattern.  While  I  was 


m 

ORISSA     MISSION.  217 

talking,  a  byraggee  passed  me  with  his  left  arm  stiff,  and 
his  fingers  rotted  off.  What  can  we  say  to  these  horrid 
things  ? 

March  7th.  Berhampore.  I  have  had  a  pretty  good 
opportunity  this  evening  in  speaking  to  the  people :  they 
listened  with  great  attention,  and  I  hope  the  Oriyas  un-. 
derstood  every  word.  They  said,  what  I  told  them  was 
holy  doctrine,  and  several  venerable  old  men  approv- 
ed ;  but  I  fear  there  is  nothing  like  a  disposition  to  forsake 
idolatry.  I  feel  my  want  of  Abraham  to  supply  my  lack 
of  service  towards  them,  and  to  talk  to  the  Telingas  and 
Tamulians.  A  great  crowd  would  have  followed  me 
home  if  I  had  allowed  them:  several,  however,  came 
with  me  for  books. 

March  10.  Many  people  have  been  to  day,  as  well  as 
yesterday  and  the  day  before,  for  books  in  different  lan^ 
guages.  Those  principally  in  demand  are  Oriya,  Telinga, 
Malabar  or  Tamul,  Persian,  and  English.  I  think  a  few 
good  English  books  and  tracts,  and  the  Scriptures  also,  might 
be  very  profitably  disposed  of  here,  as  many  can  read, 
and  very  few  have  books.  Those  who  can  read  English 
are  very  fond  of  displaying  their  ability  that  way.  While 
talking  to  the  people,  a  very  respectable  looking  native 
passed  by  011  horseback.  I  stepped  up  to  him  with  an 
Oriya  gospel,  and  asked  him  if  he  could  read  Oriya,  but 
his  reply  was,  "  I  read  English."  He  scorned  to  read  his 
own  language.  I,  however,  had  no  English  books  to  give 
him.  Several  mussulraans  came  to  day  to  inquire  about 
the  gospel,  but  I  could  not  understand  their  Persian,  and 
could  obtain  but  a  very  poor  interpreter,  so  that  we  made 
out  but  poorly.  Tiie  divinity  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Avas,  as 
usual,  the  great  stumbling  block  ;  for  the  Koran  says,  "  God 
cannot  have  a  Son."  This  is  enough  for  the  mussuhnans: 
they  are  a  hard  mouthed  race,  and  very  proud.  They 
said,  if  I  would  give  them  the  Bible  they  would  read  it. 
A  gospel  was  scarcely  worth  their  acceptance.  They 
seemed  to  make  Mahommed  their  saviour;  for  when  I 
asked  them  how  they  would  get  to  heaven,  they  said, 
23 


218  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

through  Mahommed,  for  he  was  exceedingly  powerful, 
and  he  was  sinless.  Next  to  the  Mahommedan  party 
was  a  party  of  Malabarians,  one  of  which  said  that  he  was 
a  Christian,  viz.  a  Catholic :  but  he  had  the  marks  of 
Seeb's  worshippers  upon  his  forehead,  and  sandal  wood 
smeared  over  his  neck  and  breast.  I  read  to  him,  in  Eng- 
lish, St.  Paul's  exhortation  to  come  out  from  Idolaters,  and 
be  separate,  &c.  I  then  told  him  what  Jesus  had  done 
for  him,  and  of  his  obligation  to  give  up  all  for  Christ ; 
and  that,  if  he  could  give  ten  thousand  worlds,  it  would 
be  far  too  little  for  the  love  wherewith  Jesus  had  loved 
him.  I  felt  very  serious  during  this  address,  and  it  made 
the  man  serious  too,  and  likewise  one  of  his  companions 
who  understood  English.  I  thought  that  I  saw  the  tears 
stand  in  both  their  eyes.  However,  the  former  soon  wiped 
off  the  stuff  from  his  forehead,  and  said,  in  extenuation 
of  his  folly,  that  the  father,  viz.  the  Catholic  priest,  per- 
mitted him  to  wear  it.  How  true  this  may  be  I  know  not ; 
but  the  Catholics  here  are  deplorably  ignorant  of  any  thing 
like  Christianity,  and  awfully  disgraceful  to  the  Christian 
name. 

March  11.  Two  officers  visited  me  to-day,  and  behaved 
very  friendly.  On  seeing  my  room  but  poorly  furnished, 
for  I  had  only  one  chair  for  three  of  us,  they  returned 
home,  and  sent  a  couple  of  chairs,  a  table,  and  a  cot  for 
me  to  sleep  in,  which  is  much  more  comfortable  than  my 
palanquin. 

I  have  been  into  the  bazar  again  this  evening,  and  had 
a  famous  congregation.  Two  of  the  officers  came  and 
looked  on  a  little  while.  All  were  very  orderly  and  quiet, 
and  the  people  attentive.  I  like  Berhampore  better  daily, 
and  hope  the  Lord  may  qualify  me  to  do  something  for 
its  benighted  thousands.  One  man  said  to-day,  that  there 
were  fifty  thousand  inhabitants.  If  there  is  a  quarter  of 
that  number,  it  is  a  great  many ;  besides  the  numerous 
neighbouring  villages.  O  what  an  overwhelming  charge ! 
How  solemn,  how  unspeakably  solemn,  that  I  am  to  watch 
for  souls,  as  one  who  must  give  an  account. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  219 

March  12.  (Lord's  day.)  Have  this  day  preached  the 
first  sermon  that  has,  I  understand,  been  preached  in  Ber- 
hampore.  My  text  was,  "  Behold  I  bring  you  good  tidings 
of  great  joy  which  shall  be  to  all  people."  I  had  a  pretty 
good  congregation,  should  think  there  were  forty  adults, 
besides  children. 

Had  a  pretty  good  opportunity  in  the  Bazar,  this  even- 
ing. Some  of  the  principal  men  came  to  talk  with  me  in 
English :  they  said  it  was  a  very  good  and  merciful  work 
to  come  and  tell  the  people  the  way  to  Heaven,  but  that 
they  were  very  ignorant,  and  but  few  could  understand 
well.  They  asked  what  was  the  use  of  my  coming  fora 
day  or  two  and  then  going  away ;  I  should  come  and  live 
among  them,  and  set  up  schools  to  teach  the  people,  then 
they  would  learn.  They  also  said  that  the  Hindoos  were 
very  much  divided  in  their  religion,  and  worshipped  many 
gods;  that  their  minds  were  not  steadfast,  &c.  They 
also  thought  that  Christianity  would  become  the  religion 
of  the  whole  world. 

The  following  extracts,  which  relate  to  some  conversa- 
tion with  an  individual,  are  inserted  because  they  made  a 
considerable  impression  on  my  mind  at  the  time,  and  be- 
cause they  tend  to  shew  that  lessons  of  piety  early  impress- 
ed upon  the  heart  are  not  easily  got  rid  of,  even  in  the 
midst  of  Indian  dissipation: — 

"  Dined  with to  day,  after  many  invitations  from 

them ;  found  them  very  kind,  and  was  invited  to  dine  with 
them  during  my  stay  here ;  after  dinner  I  walked  with  an 
officer  to  his  house.  Our  conversation  turned  first  on 
marriage,  or  rather  the  abominable  system  so  generally 
practised  by  Europeans,  of  cohabiting  with  a  native  fe- 
male ;  and,  as  I  had  some  reason  to  suspect  my  host,  I  en- 
deavoured to  declare  my  most  decisive  opinion  of  its  wick- 
edness and  bad  tendency  with  respect  to  the  parties  them- 
selves. After  tea  we  were  joined  by  another,  and  our  con- 
versation soon  turned  upon  religion.  I  found  my  host 
wished  to  disbelieve  religion  altogether,  and  even  the  very 
being  of  a  God,  who  will  call  man  to  account;  but  I  was 


220  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

wonderfully  assisted,  and  enabled  to  bring  in  all  that  I  had 
ever  read  or  studied  to  the  contest.  At  length  my  antago- 
nist began  to  shew  that  he  laboured  under  very  deep  con- 
victions which  fastened  upon  him  in  a  way  that  I  had 
never  before  seen.  It  was  really  affecting,  almost  beyond 
conception,  to  see  a  military  man,  six  feet  two  inches 
high,  tremble  under  God's  word  and  truth,  and  with  a  fal- 
tering voice,  (and,  I  believe,  watery  eyes,)  ask,  "  Well,  if  I 
should  die  to  night,  do  you  think  my  soul  would  go  imme- 
diately to  hell  ?"  I  assured  him  that  the  word  of  God  de- 
clared it  would,  and  gave  him  several  Scripture  proofs  of 
the  righteous  and  wicked  going  immediately  into  a  state  of 
happiness  or  misery  ;  and  then  declared  the  fulness  and  rich- 
es of  the  gospel,  the  divine  delight  it  imparted,  and  God's 
graciousness  and  willingness  to  pardon ;  but  added,  "  You 
don't  believe  the  gospel  ?"  "  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  I  do." 
"  No,"  I  repeated,  "  I  am  sure  you  do  not ;  you  may  have  a 
sort  of  speculative  faith,  and  give  a  kind  of  general  assent 
to  the  Bible,  but  you  don't  really  believe  it :  for  if  you  be- 
lieved the  Scriptures,  which  represent  you  as  a  lost  man, 
and  hell  so  certainly  your  portion,  that  if  you  were  to  die 
to  night  you  would  fall  into  it,  it  would  be  impossible  for 
you  to  go  to  sleep  to  night,  or  stay  another  hour  without 
seeking  your  peace  with  God  through  Jesus  Christ  ?  After 
much  more  conversation,  in  which  he  said  he  had  heard  of 
religion  making  some  people  mad,  to  which  I  replied, 
"  People  had  much  more  reason  to  go  mad  who  saw  their 
wretched  state  without  it,"  I  left  him  with  the  hope  that 
the  struggle  in  his  breast  might  issue  in  his  salvation. 

Lord's  day.  I  preached  again  this  morning  to  a  pret- 
ty good  company,  from  Acts  xi,  19,  but  few  of  my  coun- 
trymen present:  alas!  they  bear  too  true  a  testimony  to 
the  sad  truth  that  to  be  a  Christian  by  name  and  in  reality 
are  two  very  different  things :  very  generally  as  opposite 
to  each  other  as  light  and  darkness,  sin  and  holiness,  heav- 
en and  hell.  How  long  will  it  be  before  the  gospel  is  again 

proclaimed  in .     I  went  out  after  service  in  hopes  of 

seeing  some  of  my  hearers  that  I  cannot  get  a  sight  of  in 


ORISSA     MISSION.  221 

the  week,  but  failed  in  my  object.  After  my  return  I 
was  again  visited  by  the  officer  before  alluded  to.  Brother 
P's  guide  and  hymn  book  were  lying  on  the  table ;  he 
took  up  the  latter  and  read  the  hymn, 

"  How  sweet  the  name  of  Jesus  sounds,"  &c. 

and  when  he  had  read  it  he  said  it  was  very  sublime.  This 
lead  to  a  long  conversation  on  religion.  His  heart  is  aw- 
fully proud,  so  that  I  was  obliged  to  tell  him,  if  he  had 
power  equal  to  his  pride  he  would  pull  the  Almighty  from 
his  throne  and  sit  there  himself;  he  would  abrogate  his 
laws,  and  form  a  set  suited  to  his  own  depraved  notions. 
He  acknowledged  that  he  was  living  in  a  state  of  adultery, 
but  added,  "  I  think  I  ought  not  to  be  sent  to  hell  for  that !" 
I  read  to  him  Psal.  v.  39 — 21 ;  Rev.  xxi.  8.  He  afterwards 
was  more  humble.  We  shall  probably  meet  no  more  till 
the  resurrection  morning !  How  important  to  be  faithful 
with  present  opportunities,  perhaps  few  things  will  be  a 
greater  source  of  grief  than  neglected  ones.  His  feelings 
certainly  are  any  thing  but  enviable. 

This  morning  I  have  been  annoyed  for  some  time  by  a 
great  noise  just  outside  the  compound  where  I  am  living ; 
at  length  there  was  a  crying  out  like  some  person  being 
murdered ;  so  that  I  thought  it  was  time  to  go  and  see 
what  was  going  forward.  On  my  going  out,  I  found  a 
set  of  people,  principally  women,  sitting  and  standing  round 
a  large  tree,  making  the  most  discordant  sounds  that  ever 
were  heard,  and  occasionally  heightening  the  noise  by 
beating  an  old  tin  kettle  which  supplied  the  place  of  a 
drum.  On  inquiring  what  all  that  noise  was  about,  they 
said  they  were  at  Poojah,  and  were  about  to  offer  a  sacri- 
fice of  goats  and  fowls.  I  inquired  for  the  debta,  viz.  god, 
when  they  pointed  me  to  the  foot  of  the  tree  round  which 
they  were  assembled,  and  said,  "  This  is  it."  "  Well  what 
is  its  name  ?"  they  did  not  know  that,  but  it  was  the  village 
takoorana,  viz.  the  lady  of  the  village.  "  Can  she  hear  the 
entertainment  ?"  two  women  replied  that  she  could  ;  but 
a  man  who  was  ashamed  of  his  debta.  said  that  they  wor- 


222  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

shipped  Nerakar,  viz.  the  God  without  form:  this  most 
likely  was  said  from  knowing  what  I  taught  in  the  Bazar. 
After-  remonstrating  with  them  on  their  folly  and  wicked- 
*ness,  I  left  them.  They  however  seemed  to  fear  me  as 
much  as  the  lady,  for  they  made  much  less  noise  after- 
wards. 

22.  "  Set  out  in  the  evening  for  the  purpose  of  visit- 
ing one  or  two  of  the  neighbouring  villages,  but  in  my 
way  a  vast  concourse  of  people  attracted  my  attention ; 
and  on  enquiry  I  was  informed  that  a  woman  was  going 
to  swing  with  hooks  in  her  back.  On  my  going  up  to  the 
place  I  saw  a  post  about  20  feet  long,  stuck  firmly  bi  the 
earth,  and  a  pole  about  the  same  length  placed  on  a  swivel 
in  a  horizontal  position,  on  the  top  of  it.  The  people  were 
amusing  themselves  with  throwing  pieces  of  sugar-cane 
over  the  posts  which  often  fell  upon  the  head,  face,  &c. 
of  the  opposite  party,  and  gave  them  a  considerable  blow. 
The  woman  was  in  a  hovel  adjoining,  preparing  for  the 
operation.  Several  Europeans  and  East  Indians,  nurses 
with  their  children,  &c.  and  vast  numbers  of  natives  were 
assembled  to  see  the  fun.  At  length  the  wretch  made  her 
appearance,  attended  by  several  men  and  women,  with  a 
ragamuffin  kind  of  music,  consisting  of  uncouth  drums  and 
tambourines.  After  some  time  they  fastened  her  to  one 
end  of  the  horizontal  pole,  partly  by  the  two  hooks  stuck 
into  her  back  just  below  the  shoulder  blades,  and  partly 
by  a  rope  tied  round  her  body.  She  was  dressed  in  a 
red  silk  garment  wrapped  round  her  waist,  part  of  it  was 
passed  between  her  legs  and  tucked  up  behind,  so  that  the 
greatest  part  of  her  body  was  bare.  For  an  upper  gar- 
ment, if  such  it  could  be  called,  she  had  an  article  some- 
thing like  a  low  gown  top  without  sleeves.  In  her  hand 
she  held  a  square  yellow  fan,  and  her  face  and  head  were 
smeared  with  ghee,  yellow  tumeric,  and  red  paint.  Being 
thus  decorated  and  all  things  ready,  several  men  took  hold 
of  the  opposite  end  of  the  pole  by  a  rope,  which  of  course 
elevated  the  women,  and  weighing  down  with  all  their 
might,  began  to  run  round  with  her :  the  horrid  din  now 


ORISSA     MISSION.  223 

commenced,  the  bamboos,  sugar  canes,  &c.  began  to  fly 
pretty  thick,  directed  towards  the  women,  several  of  which 
hit  her.  The  men  run  round  faster,  so  that  she  described 
a  considerable  circle,  and  thus  she  went  sprawling  and 
squalling,  and  throwing  her  legs  and  arms  about  for  several 
minutes.  They  then  untied  her,  and  she  came  with  her 
attendants  and  horrid  music,  capering  and  grinning  to  the 
place  where  I  stood  with  several  Europeans.  I  felt  an 
inward  consciousness  of  doing  wrong  by  looking  at  them, 
and  was  obliged  to  turn  away.  Those  who  stood  with  me 
seemed  impressed  with  the  same  feeling  and  followed  my 
example.  Well,  I  have  seen  the  horrid  Jugurnath  at  his 
grand  festival,  when  two  poor  wretches  were  crushed  to 
death  beneath  his  bloody  car.  I  have  seen  hundreds  upon 
hundreds  of  his  besotted  adorers  lying  dead  and  unburied, 
and  devoured  by  birds  and  beasts.  I  have  seen  the  funeral 
pit  prepared  for  the  wretched  young  widow.  I  have  seen 
the  deluded  victim  led  towards  the  place  of  murder,  attend- 
ed by  the  cold-blooded  barbarous  throng  ;  and  now  I  have 
seen  another  part  of  the  dreadful  system,  and  in  all  this 
what  have  I  seen  but  the  sublimity  of  Hindooism !  and 
that  sublimity  so  shocking  that  the  first  and  last  impression 
made  upon  my  mind  was,  that  it  presented  the  liveliest 
picture  of  hell  and  devils  I  ever  expected  to  see.  Yet  this, 
alas,  is  the  religion  of  millions." 

Mr.  N.  told  me  this  evening  that  he  feared  human  sacri- 
fices were  frequent.  He  mentioned  that  a  little  while  ago, 
when  the  cholera  raged  here,  that  several  of  the  people 
declared  that  Kalee  had  appeared  to  them,  and  said  if 
they  would  sacrifice  a  man  to  her  she  would  stop  it.  He 
afterwards  mentioned  another  circumstance,  with  which 
he  appeared  to  be  well  acquainted — During  the  Ganjam 

fever,  the  servants  of  a  Mr.  M ,  who  was  often  in 

the  habit  of  giving  them  money  for  their  ceremonies,  asked 
him  for  500  rupees,  which  he  gave  them.  But  another 
servant,  a  Mussulman,  who  1  suppose,  was  jealous  of  their 
obtaining  so  much,  went  to  Mr.  M.  and  told  him  they  were 
about  to  offer  a  human  sacrifice.  He  immediately  called 


224  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

them  back,  and  told  them  he  thought  they  were  ahout  to 
attend  to  some  innocent  ceremonies,  but  he  would  be  no 
party  in  murder;  and  of  course  made  them  return  the 
money. 

This  is  the  quietest  day  we  have  enjoyed  for  some  time 
past:  the  dissipating  scenes  of  the  Mohurrun*  closed  yes- 
terday, and  tranquility  is  again  restored.  My  thoughts 
rush  forward  to  the  time  when  violence  shall  no  more  be 
heard  in  the  land,  wasting  nor  destruction  within  our  bor- 
ders ;  but  when  "  worthy  is  the  Lamb,"  shall  be  the  uni- 
versal song.  When  the  proud  Mahometan,  and  the  lewd 
superstitious  Hindoo,  shall  swell  the  general  chorus,  with 
"  Worthy's  the  Lamb  our  lips  reply,  for  he  was  slain  for 
us."  Yes,  I  believe  that  a  secret  motion  has  been  excited, 
analagous  to  that  which  prevailed  among  the  jarring  ele- 
ments of  the  original  chaos  when  the  spirit  of  God  began 
to  move  on  the  abyss,  a  commotion  that  will  not  subside 
till  the  present  confused  and  shapeless  materials  shall  form 
new  heavens  and  a  new  earth  wherein  dwelleth  righteous- 
ness. The  Lord  hasten  it  in  his  time !  Arnen. 

In  the  month  of  June,  in  this  year,  Mr.  Sutton  married 
Mrs.  Col  man,  widow  of  an  American  Baptist  missionary  to 
Burmah.  Scarcely  however  had  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  arrived 
at  Pooree,  when  Mr.  Sutton  met  with  an  accident  which 
came  near  removing  him  to  the  world  of  spirits.  There 
was  so  much  of  a  merciful  Providence  connected  with  this 
event  that  it  deserves  to  be  recorded.  Mr.  S.  remarks : — 

"  I  went  out  one  evening  with  brother  Lacey  to  talk  to 
the  people,  and  when  we  arrived  at  the  place  brother  L. 
got  off  his  horse  first,  just  as  I  was  dismounting  his 
horse  turned  round  and  began  to  kick  with  all  his  might. 
The  first  kick  struck  me  on  my  knees,  and  brought  me  to 
the  ground,  and,  just  as  I  was  attempting  to  rise  he  kicked 
me  again,  one  foot  on  the  cheek-bone,  and  the  other  in  my 
throat.  I  remembered  nothing  more  till  brother  Bampton 

*  An  annual  Malvomecfan  festival. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  225 

arrived,  and  with  brother  L.  picked  me  up  and  placed  me 
on  a  doolie  (a  sort  of  short  bedstead  slung  to  a  pole.)  The 
blood  flowed  pretty  freely  from  my  mouth ;  and  my  face 
and  head  presented  a  frightful  spectacle.  I  recovered  my 
senses  immediately.  Though  much  confused,  I  remember 
as  I  was  carried  along,  a  few  of  the  people  expressing  their 
sympathy,  but  the  greater  part  of  them  called  out  that  Ju- 
gurnath  had  done  it,  and  appeared  to  wish  that  I  might  die : 
indeed  I  thought  I  should  die  myself.  As  soon  as  I  readi- 
ed home,  brother  B.  bled  me  pretty  freely,  and  repeated 
the  bleeding  next  day,  and  gave  me  strong  medicines,  which 
kept  down  the  fever.  By  degrees  the  swelling  was  reduced, 
and  the  third  day  I  began  to  recover,  which  I  have  contin- 
ued doing  gradually  ever  since.  We  now  find  that  the 
cheek-bone  is  broken,  most  of  my  teeth  on  the  left  side  and 
in  front  either  broken  or  loosed. 

It  is  a  singular  mercy,  that,  a  little  before  the  accident, 
brother  L's  horse  lost  his  two  hind  shoes)  and  on  account 
of  the  man's  requiring  more  to  replace  them  than  he  pays 
at  Cuttack,  his  horse  went  without  shoes;  if  this  had  not 
been  the  case,  there  is  no  human  probability  but  I  should 
have  been  killed  on  the  spot. 

As  Mr.  Lacey's  health  was  but  feeble,  and  the  duties  of 
iiis  station  very  heavy,  it  was  agreed  at  the  conference 
that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sutton  should  remove  to  Cuttack  after 
the  Ruth  Jattra.  During  that  season  of  satanic  revelry,  the 
missionaries  were  as  usual  fully  occupied  in  endeavouring 
to  benefit  both  the  souls  and  bodies  of  the  deluded  people  ; 
but,  as  intimated  on  a  former  occasion ,  we  shall  refrain 
from  any  formal  notice  of  the  miseries  connected  with 
the  festival :  yet  one  or  two  very  brief  extracts  demand  in- 
sertion. Under  date  of  July  9th,  Mr.  Lacey  states : — 

"  This  afternoon  I  had  an  awful  subject  for  the  founda- 
tion of  my  discourse :  the  body  of  a  poor  man  crushed  to 
pieces  by  the  car  of  Jugurnath.  The  massy  wheel  had 
passed  just  over  his  loins,  and  had  nearly  severed  his  upper 
from  his  lower  parts,  his  bowels  and  blood  had  gushed  out, 
and  presented  a  sight  too  shocking  to  look  upon.  It  was  one 
29 


226  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

of  the  most  horrid  spectacles  I  ever  beheld ;  and  while 
standing  by  k,  I  became  quite  ill  with  sickness,  and  every 
limb  shivered  with  horror.  The  poor  wretch  threw  him- 
self from  the  front  of  the  car,  and  so  became  a  voluntary 
sacrifice.  He  seemed  to  be  a  respectable  man,  apparently 
a  Hindoosthanee  Brahmun. ,  I  was  very  much  indisposed 
this  evening,  but  could  not  lose  the  opportanity  of  witness- 
ing against  a  system,  which  produced  such  effects.  I  took 
my  stand  over  the  body,  and  spoke  with  some  feeling,  of 
the  nature  of  the  Hindoo  religion,  and  compared  it  with  that 
of  Christ.  Perhaps  I  never  had  a  more  seriouscongregation. 
Some  hardened  wretches  said, '  See,  sir,  the  glory  of  Jugur- 
nath  !'  pointing  to  the  mangled  body.  I  concluded  by  ex- 
horting them  to  look  to  Jesus  Christ  for  mercy  and  salva- 
tion, which  Jugurnath  could  never  give." 

To  this  appalling  narrative,  Mr.  Sutton  adds. — 
"  The  people  who  assembled  while  we  stopped  to  look  at 
him,  exclaimed  with  approbation, '  burra  bockte  !'  viz.  great 
devotedness.  Methinks  that  one  scene  like  this  would  be 
sufficient  to  awaken  the  whole  Christian  world,  could  they 
but  witness  it.  But  is  it  less  real  because  they  cannot  ? 
Oh,  how  long  shall  the  blood,  and  sculls,  and  murders,  at 
Pooree,  speak  with  a  voice  that  should  harrow  up  the  very 
soul,  against  that  heartlessness  and  indifference  which  Eng- 
land manifests." 

We  shall  conclude  this  chapter  with  one  incident  record- 
ed by  Mr.  Sutton,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend. 

"  In  our  way  to  Cuttack,  I  met  with  a  sight  which  would 
probably  have  made  no  impression  upon  me  but  for  some 
circumstances  connected  with  it.  I  had  already  passed  the 
remains  of  several  poor  pilgrims,  some  half  devoured,  and 
others  eaten  to  bare  skeletons.  About  five  minutes  before, 
1  had  seen  a  poor  wretch  thrown  into  some  water  to  waste 
away,  as  the  most  convenient  method  of  disposing  of  him. 
But  just  as  I  was  reading  the  most  affecting  part  of  an  ac- 
count of  Mr.  Scott's  death,  I  raised  my  head  to  give  vent  to 
feelings  which  were  induced  by  reading  the  sufferings  and 
triumphs  of  the  dying  saint,  when  I  saw  a  poor  pilgrim  who 


OR.ISSA    MISSION.  227 

had  apparently  that  instant  lain  himself  down  and  died. 
He  had  been  to  see  Jugurnath,  but  whence  he  came,  and 
whither  he  was  going,  no  one  knew  ;  no  one  cared.  These 
are  questions  which  no  one  of  all  Jugurnath's  adorers 
would  ask.  His  staff  and  water  bottle  lay  on  one  side,  his 
umbrella  on  the  other,  and  his  solitary  garment  was  spread 
on  the  ground  under  him.  Thus  unknown  and  uncared 
for,  weary,  famished  and  wretched,  he  died.  Ah,  my 
brother,  how  different  from  that  scene  which  I  was  perus- 
ing !  How  awfully  different  to  the  Christian's  dying  cham- 
ber. Despair  might  chill  his  heart's  blood,  or  perhaps,  his 
dying  language  was  similar  to  what  I  once  heard,  *  Jugur- 
nath, Jugurnath,  Jugurnath,  is  my  all,'  and  so  he  died. 
With  what  indescribable  emotions  did  I  lift  my  heart  to 
God  to  praise  him  that  I  had  any  hope  of  being  washed 
from  my  sins  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  of  joining  his  ran- 
somed children  in  heaven.  Oh,  poor  pilgrim,  what  were 
thy  feelings  after  all  thy  toil  and  suffering,  and  what  are 
they  now  ?  dark,  dark,  and  dreadful  is  the  prospect," 


228  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 


CHAPTER    X. 


AFTER  Mr.  Button's  removal  to  Cuttack,  Mr.  Bampton 
was  left  alone  at  Pooree  to  bear  the  heat  and  burden  of  the 
day.  We  insert  the  greater  part  of  his  journal  up  to  the 
middle  of  September. 

July  17th.  The  following  are  the  most  important  occur- 
rences which  have  taken  place  since  I  wrote  here  last.  The 
Ruth  Jattra  commenced  on  Friday,  July  7th,  and  is  thinly 
attended  this  year  compared  with  what  it  has  been  the  last 
two  years,  and  what  may  be  expected  the  two  next ;  but 
the  town  has  notwithstanding  been  thronged  ever  since. 
My  dear  Mrs.  B.  has  had  a  fever,  from  which  she  is  now, 
through  mercy,  recovering ;  but  it  was  serious  enough  to 
confine  me  closely  at  home  for  seven  or  eight  days  before 
the  commencement  of  the  festival.  A  little  before  Mrs. 
B's  illness  commenced,  Sutton  unhappily  received  a  severe 
kick  on  his  head  from  Lacey's  horse.  We  brought  him 
home  in  a  state  similar  to  that  of  a  dying  man,  and  horrid 
to  say,  some  of  the  people  shouted.  I  must  however  do 
them  the  justice  to  add,  that  the  next  day,  several  inquired 
after  him  kindly  :  but  since  that  time  we  have  heard  enough 
of  it. 

Whether  I  speak  or  hold  my  peace  I  am  abused  in  every 
part  of  the  town.  Three  or  four  expressions  which  I  re- 
collect having  heard  are,  "  Worship  Jugurnath  and  you  will 
be  saved :  worship  Jesus  Christ  and  you  will  go  to  hell. 
Beat  Jesus  Christ.  Jesus  Christ  is  false  and  Jugurnath  is 
the  Lord.  Worship  Jugurnath  and  you  will  be  safe  ;  wor- 
ship Jesus  Christ  and  a  horse  will  kick  you."  Such  expres- 
sions as  the  above,  in  great  number  and  variety,  are  vocif- 
erated every  where  and  every  day  5  besides  epithets  being 


ORISSA     MISSION.  229 

applied  to  me  the  most  vulgar,  disgusting,  and  abusive  that 
the  language  contains. 

This  evening  considerably  dispirited  I  began  to  address 
a  crowd  about  as  follows — "  I  come  to  you  with  a  message 
from  God,  and  whether  you  will  attend  to  it  or  not  is  not 
my  concern.  To  despise,  and  mock,  and  ridicule,  is  easy 
but  not  wise  :  you  might  mock  a  messenger  from  the  mag- 
istrate, but,  when  you  got  into  prison,  you  would  mock  no 
longer ;  so  you  may  despise  a  message  from  God,  but 
death  and  judgment  will  give  you  veiy  different  views  of 
the  subject.  In  brief  then  I  have  to  tell  you,  that  Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners."  So  far  I  got, 
but  soon  after  a  shout,  which  I  can  scarcely  think  of  with- 
out horror,  made  me  determine  to  come  home. 

I  think  that  before  I  got  on  board  the  Abberton,  I  told 
brother  Peggs  that  I  thought  a  stationary  mission  unscrip- 
tural,  and  that  we  ought  not  to  stay  long  where  there  is  not 
a  good  prospect  of  usefulness :  and  I  have  not  yet  either 
seen  or  heard  any  thing  to  alter  my  opinion.  Where  is 
the  use  of  spending  time  and  strength  when  the  gospel  is 
manifestly  rejected,  especially,  while  there  are  people  speak- 
ing the  same  language  who  have  never  heard  it  ? 

I  think  that  if  the  climate  were  more  favourable  I  would 
almost  determine  to  be  a  wanderer  in  the  interior  of  Orissa 
for  life.  In  the  cold  season  and  the  hot  I  could  live  in  a 
tent,  but  in  the  wet  season,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  it  will  not 
do,  so  that  one  must  have  a  house  somewhere. 

One  circumstance  has  occurred  during  the  festival  which 
is  perhaps  cheering :  after  I  had  been  preaching  one  even- 
hag,  a  Brahmun  accompanied  me  a  considerable  part  of  the 
way  home,  manifesting  a  good  deal  of  affection.  He  said 
he  was  come  to  see  Jugurnath  because  it  was  customary : 
but  that  he  believed  it  all  to  be  mere  child's  play.  I  invited 
him  to  accompany  me  home  and  stay  all  night ;  but  he  re- 
plied, "  What  will  my  companions  say  ?"  He  also  told  me 
that  some  women  of  his  family  were  with  him,  and  that  the 
whole  company  had  agreed  to  go  off  home  the  next  morn- 
ing ;  but  he  said  that  he  and  some  other  person  would  visit 


230  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

me  in  a  month.    He  lives  perhaps  forty  miles  off,    I  intend 
when  I  can,  to  visit  his  town  and  neighbourhood. 

Our  former  inquirer  went  to  his  own  village  some  time 
before  the  Ruth  Jattra,  and  has  not  yet  returned. 

During  this  festival  I  have  seen  two  persons  who  perish- 
ed (voluntarily,  as  survivors  inform  me,)  under  the  wheels 
of  the  car ;  the  one  a  man  and  the  other  a  woman.  The 
car  wheel  went  over  the  man's  loins,  propelling  the  bowels 
before  it,  and,  I  suppose,  breaking  his  back.  The  woman 
received  the  wheel  upon  her  neck,  and  it  also  broke  her 
arms ;  but  her  clothes  were  put  on  in  such  a  way  as  to  pre- 
vent my  seeing  particularly  the  effect  produced.  Two  of 
the  cars  have  got  back  to  the  temple  ;  and,  I  suppose,  that 
the  other  will  arrive,  at  latest,  to-morrow ;  and  then,  for 
this  year,  this  scene  of  impiety  terminates ;  but,  alas !  at 
this  place  sin  and  satan  reign  triumphantly  all  the  year 
round. 

August  23d.  Ganjam.  I  arrived  here  yesterday  with 
Mrs.  B.  During  our  journey  we  slept  three  nights  in 
places  built  for  the  accommodation  of  travellers.  Their 
exterior  looks  much  better  than  most  buildings  in  the  coun- 
try, but  their  interior  is  not  half  so  desirable  as  a  share  of 
an  English  barn ;  but  they  are  the  best  lodgings  we  could 
get :  and  it  being  the  rainy  season  I  could  not  trust  to  my 
tent.  These  places  are  called  Dhurma  Salas,  or  holy 
houses ;  and  the  reason,  I  suppose,  is  that  they  are  built  for 
a  benevolent  purpose.  Travellers  both  sleep  and  cook  in 
these  places,  making  the  fires  just  where  it  suits  them,  so 
that  they  are  smoked  almost  all  over.  Dogs  and  other 
animals  go  in  and  out  just  when  they  please,  and  no  body 
clears  the  place  he  has  occupied  when  he  goes  away,  so 
that  they  are  exceedingly  dirty.  And  in  one  of  them, 
where  we  spent  two  nights,  because  we  reached  it  on  Sat- 
urday, the  rats  came  on  our  beds.  The  Hindoos  have  in- 
closed a  part  of  one ;  and  I  am  told  that  they  have  some 
gods  in  it.  I  tied  my  horse  at  the  god's  door,  and  the  peo- 
ple did  not  like  it  as  they  wanted  to  go  and  feed  the  blocks. 
So  I  told  them  that  whenever  the  gods  wanted  feeding  I 


ORISSA     MISSION.  231 

would  order  my  horse  to  be  taken  away  that  they  might 
have  free  access  ;  but  after  the  gods  were  satisfied  he  must 
comeback  again,  as  it  was  necessary  that  he  should  eat  and 
drink  too,  and  there  was  not  another  convenient  place  for 
him.  I  talked  a  little  with  some  people  at  this  place, 
Nursingpatam,  which  was  our  first  stage  on  Thursday. 

I  went  out  this  morning  after  breakfast,  and  was  employ- 
ed for  some  time  in  three  different  places,  and  the  people 
heard  pretty  well :  they  disputed,  but  I  had  the  advantage. 
The  people  here  seem  much  more  ready  to  admit  that  an 
argument  is  forcible  than  the  people  about  Pooree.  I  said 
to  one  man,  "  Pray  what  gods  do  you  serve  ?"  and  he  repli- 
ed, "  I  serve  them  all."  "  Why,"  said  I,  "  how  many  are  there 
of  them  ?  are  there  not  thirty  millions  ?"  and  he  said,  "  Yes." 
"  Do  you  know  the  names  of  them  all  7"  "  No,  I  do  not." 
"  Pray  how  can  you  serve  gods  of  whom  you  know  so  little 
as  to  be  unacquainted  with  their  names  ?"  Answer,  "  He 
who  serves  some  serves  them  all."  "  No  :  the  gods  are  not 
thus  united  ;  for  the  shasters  tell  us  that  some  of  them  have 
quarrelled,  and  fought,  and  cut  off  each  other's  heads :  they 
have  been  at  war  with  each  other,  and  may  go  to  war 
again ;  and  then,  if  the  gods  you  serve  should  be  beaten, 
and  the  others  offended  at  being  neglected,  how  are  you  to 
be  saved  ?  and  if  there  should  be  any  contest  about  your 
salvation,  the  gods  you  serve  are  not  likely  to  have  the  ad- 
vantage, because  they  constitute  so  small  a  proportion  of 
the  whole."  One  man  entered  so  much  into  the  spirit  of 
this  argument  as  to  take  pains  to  make  the  others  under- 
stand it  clearly ;  and  it  opened  the  way  for  me  to  show  them 
that  there  is  but  one  God — that  his  favour  is  of  vast  im- 
portance to  us — and  how  it  is  to  be  obtained.  I  was  also 
engaged  again  in  the  evening. 

August  24th.  Yesterday  afternoon  I  got  a  person  to  go 
with  me  and  shew  me  the  house  in  which  brother  Lee 
lived,  and  the  chapel  in  which  he  preached.  The  house  is 
going  fast  to  ruin,  but  the  chapel  is  not.  I  understand  that 
the  English,  then  in  the  place,  subscribed  to  build  the  chapr 
el,  but  my  attendant  thought  that  the  house  was  the  prop- 


232  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

erty  of  the  London  missionary  society.  These  places  were 
not  a  little  interesting  to  my  feelings.  I  should  have  said 
that  my  evening's  engagement  was  with  five  men,  who 
came  to  talk  with  me ;  they  were  Telingas,  but  understood 
Oriya.  They  heard  a  good  deal  pretty  well,  but  tried  to  puz- 
zle me  by  inquiring  "  what  the  soul  is."  To  which  I  replied, 
that,  like  many  other  things,  we  know  more  of  the  soul's 
properties  than  of  its  essence ;  and  that  to  explain  the  es- 
sence of  the  soul  was  not  my  business.  If  a  house  was  on 
fire,  I  said,  and  the  inhabitants  in  danger  of  being  consum- 
ed, it  would  not  be  proper  to  stand  and  discuss  the  subjects 
of  skin,  and  bone,  and  blood,  and  flesh,  but  rather  we  ought 
to  do  all  we  could  to  get  them  out,  lest,  while  we  were 
philosophizing,  they  should  be  burnt  to  death. 

August  26th.  Yesterday,  in  the  afternoon,  I  staid  within 
doors  to  study,  and  in  the  afternoon  was  visited  by  two 
men  and  two  boys.  One  of  the  men  called  himself  a  goo- 
roo,  and  the  boys  were  said  to  be  his  disciples.  The  goo- 
roo  was  only  eighteen  years  old,  but  very  proud.  I  inquired 
what  gods  he  worshipped,  and  he  answered,  all  the  popu- 
lar idols  at  once.  I  further  inquired  how  he  thought  sal- 
vation was  to  be  obtained ;  and,  I  think,  his  first  reply  was, 
"  By  abstaining  from  sin."  I  then  said  that  our  hearts  were 
so  bad  that  we  could  not  abstain  from  sin,  and  wished  to 
know  what  a  man  must  do  who  had  already  sinned  ;  he 
then  said  that  such  a  man  might  be  saved  by  meditating  on 
the  name  of  God.  My  answer  was,  that  if  my  servants 
disobeyed  my  orders,  and  neglected  my  business,  I  should 
by  no  means  be  satisfied  with  then-  meditating  on  my  name ; 
but  as  he  taught  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  meditating  on 
the  name  of  God,  I  begged  to  be  informed  how  salvation 
was  to  be  obtained  in  this  way ;  and  he  said,  that  it  was 
taught  in  the  shasters.  To  which  I  replied,  that  the  shas- 
ters  were  such  a  composition  of  wickedness,  that  they  pos- 
itively enjoined  a  number  of  great  crimes ;  and  that  they 
were,  consequently,  wretched  authority.  I  produced  am- 
ple proof  of  what  I  said ;  but  neither  the  gooroo,  nor  his 
companions,  would  admit  this  to  be  the  character  of  their 


ORISSA     MISSION.  233 

holy  books.     They,  however,  condescended  to  ask  what 
way  of  salvation  I  taught,  and  I  stated  it,  with  its  evidence. 

As  I  was  talking  about  the  folly  of  giving  food  to  the 
idols,  one  man  said  that  he  had  seen  such  things  done  in 
the  Roman  Catholic  chapel.  I  cannot  say  whether  what 
he  said  was  true  or  not ;  but  I  felt  myself  obliged  to  dis- 
claim all  connexion  with  the  Catholics,  and  said,  that  I 
worshipped  God  as  he  was  worshipped  by  Mr.  Lee  when 
he  was  here,  mentioning  the  place  where  his  chapel  stood, 
and  I  found  that  they  knew  it .  It,  perhaps,  deserves  to  be 
mentioned,  that  one  of  my  servants  brought  a  letter  to  a 
family  here,  and  they  told  him  if  I  would  insure  them 
someting  to  eat,  they  would  all  become  Christians ;  and  I, 
of  course,  tried  to  reprove  the  hypocrisy  of  such  a  profes- 
sion of  Christianity  as  this  would  be. 

In  one  place  I  saw,  by  the  way-side,  perhaps  six  or  eight 
very  little  temples,  and  asked  a  man  who  was  near,  "  If  I 
might  see  the  idols,"  and  he  said  yes ;  so  I  desired  him  to 
proceed  and  shew  me  the  way.  One  of  the  temples  had 
fallen  down,  and  the  idol  was  exposed.  So  I  asked  the 
man  if  he  would  give  it  to  me,  and  he  said  that  if  I  wished 
to  serve  it,  I  might  have  it ;  but  I  answered  him  that  I  had 
not  the  slightest  intention  of  that  sort.  Then,  said  he, 
what  do  you  want  it  for  ?  and  I  replied,  I  want  to  send  it  to 
my  own  country  for  my  friends  to  see.  Well,  sir,  said  he, 
you  may  take  it,  but  I  cannot  put  it  into  your  hands, 
told  him  if  he  would  bring  it  to  my  lodgings,  I  would  make 
him  a  present ;  but  he  said  he  should  get  into  great  trouble, 
if  he  took  it  up.  As  it  was  worshipped,  he  said  the  people 
would  reproach  him  ;  and,  besides,  he  said  it  would  eat  up 
his  wife  and  children.  He  added,  however,  that  I  could 
send  and  fetch  it ;  but  I  well  knew  that  it  would  not  do  to 
take  it  on  such  slender  authority,  as  I  might,  by  that  means 
bring  the  town  about  my  ears. 

September  2d.     Saturday.    On  Thursday  evening  a  man 
being  very  disputatious,  I  asked  whether  he  would  under- 
take to  prove  the  gospel  untrue  ;  and  he  said  he  would.-r- 
So  I  preferred  my  willingness  to  hear  him,  but  begged  first 
30 


234  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

to  inquire  whether  he  knew  any  thing  about  what  he  was 
going  to  confute.  He  said,  that  having  but  just  heard  of  it, 
he  could  not  know  any  thing  about  it.  After  this  confes- 
sion, I  positively  declined  the  controversy.  I  have  been 
much  disposed  to  reason  with  the  people,  in  order  to  con- 
vince them  that  my  religion  is  true  and  good,  and  that 
theirs  is  the  contrary ;  to  prove  both  which  points  there 
are  plenty  of  unanswerable  arguments.  But  it  has  lately 
struck  me,  with  considerable  force  that  arguments  are  com- 
monly useless,  but  provoke,  even  by  their  very  strength,  for 
want  of  a  mind  fair,  candid,  and  open  to  conviction.  If, 
therefore,  prejudice  could  be  previously  disarmed  by  the 
exhibition  of  such  truths  as  are  calculated  to  affect  the  feel- 
ings, a  fairer  way  would  be  opened  for  those  arguments 
which,  I  am  sure,  must  inevitably  convince  every  honest 
inquirer.  I  exhibited  the  mercy  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ,  at 
considerable  length ;  and  mildly,  but  solidly,  refuted  such 
objections  as  were  produced.  I  think  several  people  seem 
to  feel  that  it  is  of  little  use  producing  their  objections,  and 
some  are  amused  at  the  facility  with  which  they  are  dis- 
posed of.  Some  of  the  Brahmuns,  indeed,  do  not  like  it, 
but  they  have  not  the  habit  of  loading  me  with  abuse,  like 
their  brethren  at  Jugurnath ;  and  altogether  there  is  at  pres- 
ent something  much  more  pleasant  amongst  the  people  here 
than  there.  One  Brahinun  last  night,  towards  the  close  of 
the  opportunity,  expressed  considerable  dissatisfaction,  be- 
cause, he  said,  the  gods  were  blasphemed ;  so  I  told  him 
that  I  had  no  wish  but  to  make  truth  appear,  and  was  ready 
to  hear  him  in  defence  of  his  idols ;  and  as  he  did  not  come 
forward,  I  went  to  him  for  the  purpose.  Now,  said  I,  will 
you  admit,  that  one  prisoner  cannot  liberate  another;  to 
which  he  said  "  yes."  Then,  said  J,  will  you  admit,  that 
one  sinner  cannot  save  another,  and  he  admitted  that  too. — 
I  then  added,  I  shall  now  proceed  to  prove  your  gods  sin- 
ners. You  comprehend  them  in  these  three,  Brumha, 
Vislmoo,  and  Mahaiswur.  Then,  first,  as  to  Brumha,  he 
is  charged  with  lewdness.  This  was  admitted.  Then, 
said  J,  his  business  is  done.  Well,  then,  said  a  bystander, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  235 

you  now  go  on  to  Vishnoo.  Then,  said  I,  Krishnoo  was 
one  of  his  incarnations,  and  he  took  another  man's  wife  ; 
so  he  is  finished.  The  next,  said  the  before-mentioned 
person,  is  Mahaiswur.  And  as  for  him,  said  I,  all  the  pic- 
tures of  him  shew  that  he  intoxicated  himself.  The  Brah- 
mun  was  sitting  in  a  hole  in  the  wall,  but  he  went  through 
it,  and  disappeared,  and  the  bystander  I  have  mentioned, 
with  two  others,  came  to  my  lodgings  with  me.  On  the 
way  they  told  me  that  the  Brahmuns  found  plenty  to  say 
behind  my  back,  but  very  little  before  my  face.  And  they 
said  that  they  had  said  to  some  of  the  Brahmuns  that  Sahib 
wished  to  have  all  open  and  clear ;  why  don't  you  meet 
him  and  talk  to  him.  The  men  sat,  perhaps,  an  hour  with 
me,  during  which,  we  had  a  good  deal  of  conversation,  and 
we  finally  smoked  part  of  a  cheroot  together.  These  three 
men  are  carpenters,  who  despise  a  good  deal  of  the  popu- 
lar superstition,  and  have  been,  they  say,  abused  by  their 
brethren  on  that  account.  They  seem  to  despise  the  dis- 
tinction of  castes,  but  still  to  be  kept  in  the  observation  of 
them  by  the  tyrant /as/won.  And  one  of  them  mentioned 
(what  either  he  or  some  other  person  has  mentioned  to  me 
before,)  his  having  been  talked  to  about  religion  by  a  Mr. 
Dalby,  who  lived  in  the  house  I  am  now  in,  but  is  now 
dead.  Mr.  Dalby's  conversation  seems  to  have  produced 
some  favourable  impression  on  his  mind.  This  forenoon  I 
was  engaged  in  three  places,  and  pretty  well. 

After  talking  a  good  while  to  some  people  yesterday,  they 
introduced  their  gooroo,  and  I  was  not  glad  to  see  him,  as 
I  did  not  expect  that  I  should  do  any  good,  except  by  at- 
tempting to  expose  his  pretensions,  which  is  commonly  a 
very  unpleasant  part  of  our  work ;  but,  perhaps,  necessary. 
For,  unworthy  as  they  are  of  it,  these  men  are  treated  by 
their  disciples. with  much  reverence,  and  very  well  paid  for 
doing  (so  far  as  I  can  learn)  nothing  more  than  teaching 
them,  once  in  their  life-time,  to  repeat  some  sentence 
which,  perhaps,  does  not  contain  a  dozen  words.  Af- 
terwards very  much,  if  not  most  of  the  disciples'  reli- 
gion consists  in  repeating  this  sentence,  and  reverencing 


236  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

the  impostor  who  gave  it  to  them.  Different  disciples  have, 
I  think,  different  muntras,  and,  I  think,  they  do  not  pro- 
fane the  mystic  sentence,  by  making  any  body  else  ac- 
quainted with  it. 

After  we  had  talked  some  time  the  fellow  asserted  that 
he  could  see  a  spirit.  So  I  inquired  of  the  company 
whether  their  powers  of  vision  were  equal  to  their  goo- 
roo's,  and  they  assured  me  that  they  were  not.  But  I  think 
it  likely  that  they  thought  he  could  see  a  spirit  either  by 
virtue  of  his  superior  knowledge  or  holiness ;  so  I  was 
obliged  to  tell  him  pretty  flatly  that  he  told  this  to  deceive 
the  people,  and  get  maintained  in  idleness.  But  he  asserted 
that  they  gave  him  nothing,  and  they  said  the  same.  The 
man  having  stepped  out,  they  told  me  that  they  durst  not 
say  so  in  his  presence,  but  that  I  was  quite  right  as  to  his 
taking  their  money,  for  he  got  two  or  three  rupees  a  year 
from  each  of  them. 

The  people  sometimes  ask  me  what  wages  the  company 
give  me,  and  I  of  course  tell  them  I  am  not  the  company's 
servant.  This  generally  leads  to  a  relation  of  the  way  in 
which  I  was  sent  out.  Then  they  inquire,  "  What  do  your 
brethren  give  you  ?"  and  I  reply, "  Just  what  I  can  eat,  and 
drink,  and  wear ;"  for  I  do  not  believe  that  I  could  do  any 
think  but  harm  by  reproving  their  inquisitiveness.  And 
one  day,  when  I  had  been  exposing  some  of  their  pretend- 
ed holy  men,  a  man  tried  to  exhibit  me  in  a  similar  light, 
by  inquiring  what  I  would  do  in  case  of  my  brethren  re- 
fusing to  support  me  any  longer  ?  to  which  I  replied,  I 
would  try  to  obtain  some  employment  by  which  to  main- 
tain myself;  and  I  would  preach  whenever  I  had  leisure 
and  opportunity. 

September  15th.  The  three  carpenters  have  been  again  ; 
and  I  have  heard  from  another  quarter  of  three  carpenters 
who  have  a  wish  to  become  Christians  ;  but  it  is  said  they 
are  afraid  of  their  caste ;  and  I  supposed  it  is  these  three 
men.  I  have  also  heard  the  following  report  which,  if  true, 
is  likely  to  increase  their  fears.  It  is  said  that  a  Hindoo 
prefering  Roman  Catholicism  to  his  own  religion,  mani- 


ORISSA    MISSION.  237 

fested  a  wish  to  join  the  few  Catholics  in  this  place,  but 
the  priest,  for  some  reason  or  other,  either  refused  to  per- 
form, or  hesitated  about  performing  the  initiatory  ceremony. 
In  this  state  of  things  the  man  died,  considered  as  belong- 
ing to  just  nobody ;  neither  his  own  friends  nor  the  Catho- 
lics would  dispose  of  his  dead  body  for  some  time.  It  is 
said,  that  at  length  his  own  friends  were  ashamed  of  their 
conduct,  and  did  their  duty. 

Mr.  B.  remained  at  Pooree  till  November,  when  he  took 
an  excursion  which  occupied  several  months.  Referring 
to  this  excursion,  Mrs.  Sutton  writes  to  a  female  friend, — 

"  Within  a  few  days,  I  have  received  a  long,  interesting 
letter  from  Mrs.  Bampton.  She  has  lately  turned  gipsey, 
and  travels  from  village  to  village  with  Mr.  Bampton  on  his 
preaching  excursions.  I  am  happy  to  say,  that  notwith- 
standing all  the  fatigue  and  exposure  to  the  sun,  which  she 
has  endured  within  these  last  few  months,  her  health  and 
spirits  appear  to  remain  good,  as  well  as  those  of  our  wor- 
thy Mr.  B.  They  travel  by  means  of  two  horses  and  a 
tent ;  and  I  am  sure  you  would  be  quite  interested  with  a 
detailed  account  of  their  perambulations." 

We  copy  the  following  extract  from  the  letter  referred  to. 
Mrs.  B.  states,  "  We  have  been  out  a  month  next  Tuesday. 
We  travel  by  land.  We  have  with  us  two  small  tents,  one 
for  our  bed  and  another  for  our  boxes  ;  two  chairs ;  a  camp 
table,  about  a  yard  long  and  a  little  more  than  half  a  yard 
wide ;  a  soldier's  bedstead,  with  the  palkee-mattress  on  it  for 
Mr.  B's  couch,  and  a  great  number  of  Oriya  books.  Our 
tent  is  about  three  yards  wide  and  four  long.  Our  carpet 
is  straw,  which  the  natives  very  reluctantly  give  us  in  every 
place  we  go  ;  they  will  not  sell  it.  We  have  three  or  four 
rupees  worth  of  biscuit,  a  few  fowls,  and  some  table  rice, 
but  the  latter  is  nearly  finished,  as  Mr.  B.  eats  nothing  but 
boiled  rice  for  his  breakfast,  except  we  get  eggs  ;  for  din- 
ner he  eats  dal  bhat ;  in  the  evening  he  sometimes  takes 
a  little  biscuit  with  his  coffee.  We  had  no  tea  to  bring 
with  us.  We  cannot  get  milk  for  our  coffee,  and  it  is  with 
difficulty  our  people  can  get  rice  to  eat.  We  have  the  curtains 


238  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

tied  to  the  top  of  the  tent,  and  as  the  weather  is  cool,  sleep 
pretty  comfortably.  This  is  the  third  place  we  have  re- 
moved to.  I  travel  with  the  baggage ;  Mr.  B.  always  preach- 
es his  way  after.  It  is  exceedingly  bad  travelling.  We 
often  meet  with  watery  places  where  the  horses  sink  very 
deep ;  and  often  the  banks  round  the  rice  fields  are  so  high 
and  narrow  that  it  is  with  difficulty  the  horses  can  keep 
upon  their  feet.  Mr.  B.  almost  always  goes  on  foot,  for  he 
thus  gets  on  much  faster.  When  I  can  ride  I  do,  but  am 
veiy  often  obliged  to  walk.  The  way  is  so  bad  that  I  can- 
not think  of  being  out  before  it  is  light ;  and  another  thing, 
I  am  not  fond  of  the  tigers,  and  bears,  which  frequent 
many  places  where  we  go.  But  Mr.  B.  says, '  do  I  think 
that  the  people  are  not  to  have  the  gospel  preached  to  them 
because  there  are  a  few  tigers  and  bears  near  ?'  I  do  not 
feel  quite  so  much  afraid  of  them  as  I  did.  At  the  last 
place  we  left,  two  tigers  came  within  five  minutes  walk  of 
our  tent.  The  people  say  they  very  seldom  eat  men,  but 
sometimes  take  cows." 

In  these  journeys  it  must  be  supposed  that  much  fatigue 
and  privation  are  endured.  At  one  time  Mr.  B.  observes, 
when  referring  to  wearing  his  native  dress, — 

"  Few  persons  approve  of  my  native  dress.  But  unless  a 
man  would  run  the  hazard  of  his  health  by  riding  in  the 
sun,  the  native  dress  seems  essential  to  visiting  such  places 
as  I  visit.  For  a  man  might  as  well  put  on  pumps  and 
silk  stockings  to  clean  out  an  English  ditch,  as  go  to  these 
places  in  an  English  dress.  I  am  from  my  ancles  to  my 
knees,  and  sometimes  considerably  higher,  in  mud  and  wa- 
ter, perhaps  fifty  times  a  day  ;  but  I  have  much  reason  to 
be  thankful  that  nothing  of  the  sort  hurts  me." 

CCTTACK.  The  God  of  grace  and  glory  has  declared, 
that  his  word  shall  not  return  unto  him  void,  but  shall  ac- 
complish that  which  he  pleases.  Of  this  truth,  during  the 
present  year,  the  missionaries  at  Cuttack,  were  favoured 
with  a  peculiarly  pleasing  illustration.  From  an  obscure 
village  they  were  repeatedly  visited  by  some  inquirers  of  a 
hopeful  description,  whose  attention  was  directed  to  Chris- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  239 

tiauity  by  means  of  some  tracts  and  portions  of  Scripture. 
It  is  hoped  that  some  particular  account  of  these  interest- 
ing inquirers  will  gratify  the  friends  of  missions. 

Mr.  Button  writes, — 

October  10,  1826.  The  last  three  days  have  been  the 
most  interesting  I  have  passed  in  India,  On  Saturday 
brother  Lacey  sent  for  me  to  come  and  see  some  people 
respecting  whom  we  have,  for  a  considerable  time,  been 
interested.  It  appears  that  about  eight  or  nine  months  ago, 
they  met  with  a  tract  containing  the  Ten  Commandments, 
which  arrested  their  attention  ;  more  especially  the  atten- 
tion of  an  old  man,  who,  like  many  others  in  India,  is  a 
gooroo,  or  spiritual  guide,  to  a  number  of  people  who  call 
him  their  religious  father,  and  themselves  his  religious  sons. 
Some  of  them  came  to  Cuttack,  made  some  interesting  in- 
quiries and  obtained  other  tracts,  a  gospel,  and  a  testa- 
ment. During  brother  L's  visit  to  Pooree,  they  made  one 
or  two  calls,  and  soon  after  his  return  another,  which  in- 
creased our  interest  in  them.  Brother  L.  and  myself  de- 
termined on  paying  them  a  visit  to  see  and  converse  with 
the  old  man,  their  gooroo.  It  appears  that  they  had  read 
the  books  with  great  attention,  and  to  a  surprising  degree 
understood  their  meaning.  A  Brahmun  in  particular  was 
well  acquainted  with  them,  and  quoted  in  the  course  of  our 
conversation  many  very  striking  and  appropriate  passages, 
such  as,  "  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me  Lord,  Lord," 
&c.  and  the  different  characters  that  should  enter  heaven  ; 
the  necessity  of  a  new  heart,  and  others  too  numerous  to 
write  in  detail.  But  the  Ten  Commandments  to  which  they 
are  wonderfully  attached,  which  they  make  the  standard 
of  their  moral  conduct,  and  to  which  they  refer  inces- 
santly, they  all  seem  to  have  at  their  tongues'  end.  One 
principal  object  of  their  present  visit  was  to  ask  our  advice 
in  an  important  affair.  It  appears  that  in  addition  to  keep- 
ing the  Sabbath,  and  assembling  on  that  day  to  read  the 
dhurma  shasters,  (which  they  learn  from  their  favourite  Dos 
Agea,  or  Ten  Commandments,)  the  old  gooroo  thought 
it  their  duty  to  spread  the  knowledge  they  had  obtained, 


240  NARRATIVE    OF     THE 

through  other  villages.  Accordingly  he  sent  some  of  his 
disciples  for  that  purpose.  But  the  Brahmuns  in  perfect 
consistency  with  what  the  friends  of  religion  have  always 
experienced,  were  filled  with  enmity  ;  and  assembling  and 
incensing  the  villagers  they  loaded  the  disciples  with  abuse, 
and  beat  two  of  them  unmercifully.  They  wanted  our  ad- 
vice as  to  what  course  they  had  best  pursue.  We  told 
them  that  such  treatment  they  must  certainly  expect  if  they 
loved  the  Saviour,  and  chose  the  way  of  life  ;  and  that  it 
was  what  the  friends  of  Jesus  had  ever  met  with.  We 
read  to  them  the  tenth  and  eleventh  verses  of  the  fifth 
chapter  of  Matthew,  and  other  similar  passages,  and  recom- 
mended patient  suffering  under  their  persecutions.  In  this 
they  seemed  to  have  anticipated  our  advice,  and  were  quite 
willing  to  abide  by.it.  But  as  we  had  already  determined 
on  visiting  them  and  their  holy  father  on  Monday,  we 
proposed  a  further  consideration  of  the  subject  at  that  time. 
On  the  next  day,  (Lord's  day,),  eleven  of  their  number  came 
down  to  my  house  during  our  English  service.  After  that 
was  over,  we  had  another  long  interesting  conversation  of 
several  hours  ;  when  it  was  agreed  that  most  of  them  should 
return,  and  one  remain  to  accompany  us  in  the  morning.  I 
accordingly  went  to  brother  L's  to  sleep,  in  order  to  be 
ready  to  start  early  in  the  morning.  Just  as  we  were  about 
to  have  our  evening  worship,  three  of  them  came  in  and 
joined  us,  one  a  messenger  from  the  old  man.  It  was  ex- 
ceedingly interesting  to  see  them  bow  with  their  faces  to  the 
ground,  and  in  that  position  join  us  in  the  worship  of  the 
blessed  and  glorious  God,  to  whom  all  flesh  shall  assuredly 
come.  We  seemed  transported  back  to  the  times  of  Abra- 
ham, and  Isaac,  and  Jacob.  After  worship,  two  departed,  and 
the  messenger  alone  remained  to  be  our  guide.  In  the 
morning,  we  were  up  about  five  ;  and  after  prayer  for 
our  heavenly  Father's  blessing,  we  set  off.  The  place  ap- 
peared to  be  about  nine  or  ten  miles  distant  in  a  very  re- 
tired situation,  which  we  reached  about  nine  o'clock.  On 
our  arrival  we  found  some  coarse  clothes  spread  on  the 
ground,  beneath  a  wide  spreading  tree,  which  was  the  spot 


ORISSA      MISSION.  241 

prepared  for  our  conference.  Several  of  the  disciples  and 
villagers  were  assembled.  The  old  gentleman  soon  made 
his  appearance,  and  a  striking  one  it  was.  He  appeared  to 
be  about  fifty  years  of  age,  rather  below  the  middle  stature, 
and  inclining  to  corpulency.  Round  his  waist  he  wore  an 
iron  chain,  to  which  was  attached  a  small  piece  of  cloth, 
which  passed  between  the  legs  and  fastened  or  tucked  up 
behind.  Over  his  shoulders  was  thrown  his  capara  or 
mantle,  and  his  head  was  quite  bare  and  shaved  close.  On 
approaching  us,  he  saluted  us  by  prostrating  himself  on  the 
ground,  and  knocking  the  earth  with  his  forehead.  We  of 
course  did  viot  let  him  remain  long  in  that  position,  but 
raising  him  up,  saluted  him  in  European  style,  by  a  shake 
of  the  hand.  He  expressed  himself  much  pleased  at  our 
visiting  him,  and  after  some  preliminaries,  we  seated  our- 
selves, tailor  fashion,  on  the  cloth.  Our  conversation,  of 
course,  soon  turned  upon  religion.  Although  it  appeared 
that  the  old  man  could  not  read,  yet,  we  were  frequently 
surprised  at  the  correct  scriptural  knowledge  he  possessed 
on  many  subjects.  The  Brahrnun,  to  whom  I  formerly  allud- 
ed, it  seems  had  read  over  to  him  attentively  the  books  we  had 
given  them  ;  and  by  the  help  of  a  strong  mind  and  reten- 
tive memory,  the  old  gentleman  had  acquired  much  infor- 
mation. Although  we  found  that  he  was  still  in  error  on 
several  important  points  of  doctrine,  yet  the  correctness  of 
his  ideas  on  others,  and  his  peculiar  method  of  conveying 
them,  often  drew  forth  tears,  and  smiles,  and  wonder,  and 
gratitude.  We  spent  the  whole  day  with  him,  except- 
ing about  an  hour,  when  the  old  gentleman  went  to  eat ; 
during  which  brother  L.  and  myself  ate  a  meal  of  rice  and 
milk,  and  spent  the  remainder  of  the  time  in  talking  to  the 
people,  who,  it  seemed  would  not  leave  us  for  a  moment. 
When  the  old  man  returned,  we  again  seated  ourselves 
on  the  cloth,  and  the  disciples  around  us ;  the  old  gentle- 
man's instructions,  and  generally  his  replies,  were  delivered 
in  the  form  of  parables  or  fables,  which  were  often  very 
striking.  He  frequently  referred  to  the  Dos  Agea,  or  Ten 
Commandments,  which  were  his  standard.  In  referring  to 
31 


242  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

the  death  of  Christ,  he  illustrated  it  by  supposing  the  case 
of  a  criminal  condemned  to  die,  for  whom  another  offers 
himself  as  a  substitute.  In  speaking  of  the  folly  of  the 
distinctions  of  caste,  he  pointed  first  to  some  clothes  of  a 
bearer  in  a  place,  which  were  spread  out  to  dry.  In 
another  place  to  some  clothes  belonging  to  some  other 
castes,  and  lastly  to  some  maitre's  clothes,  the  lowest  caste, 
and  said  they  would  be  defiled  if  they  touched  each  other ; 
but  pointing  to  the  sun,  said  it  dried  them  all.  His  obser- 
vations were  generally  introduced  by  '  hear !  hear !  hear  ! 
children,  attend.'  Not  thinking  of  returning  that  night,  we 
did  not  bid  the  old  gentleman  farewell  when  we  parted  ; 
but  afterwards  thinking  it  better  to  go  home  and  come 
again  another  day,  we  followed  him  to  his  little  hut,  where 
we  found  the  old  man  at  prayer.  We  waited  until  he  had 
finished,  and  then  took  an  opportunity  of  looking  into  his 
house,  but  could  see  nothing  in  the  shape  of  an  idol.  We 
then  parted  with  mutual  good  wishes,  and  after  some  trou- 
ble in  breaking  away  from  the  people,  we  reached  home  in 
safety.  We  have  seen  several  of  the  disciples,  at  different 
times  since,  and  have  tried  to  give  them  more  correct  no- 
tions respecting  the  individuality  of  the  soul,  an  idea  which 
seems  almost  if  not  entirely  unknown  in  Hindooism." 

Sometime  afterwards  he  writes, — 

"  We  paid  another  visit  to  the  old  Gooroo,  but  found  it 
was  an  unfavourable  time,  as  most  of  his  disciples  were  ab- 
sent on  various  occasions.  We  talked  with  the  old  gen- 
tleman five  or  six  hours  on  religious  subjects,  and  was  bet- 
ter pleased  with  him  than  on  our  first  visit.  We  proposed 
establishing  a  school  in  the  village  if  he  would  superintend 
it.  He  seemed  to  approve  of  the  plan,  but  it  was  not  quite 
decided  upon.  He  was  to  send  the  Brahmun  about  it.  He 
proposed  our  building  a  small  bungalow  in  the  village,  and 
paying  it  occasional  visits,  for  a  month  or  so  together.  The 
plan  is  not  a  bad  one  and  will  have  our  serious  considera- 
tion." 

Of  what  passed  at  the  first  interview  of  the  missionaries 
with  these  interesting  inquirers,  Mr.  Lacey's  journal  fur- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  243 

nishes  some  additional  information.  The  old  gooroo's  re- 
marks on  the  new  testament  are  worthy  of  being  long 
remembered. 

"  The  gooroo  said  to  his  disciples, '  My  children,  there 
is  truth,  and  great  truth.  This  is  the  great  truth.  There 
are  gifts  of  rice,  of  clothing,  and  of  wisdom  ;  this  is  wisdom 
the  highest  gift :  rice  decays,  clothing  perishes,  but  wisdom 
never  dies.  Take  this  my  children,  and  let  this  be  your 
guide  ;  all  the  silver  and  gold  cannot  purchase  this.'  He 
said  many  more  things  that  gave  us  pleasure  ;  and  would 
have  eaten  or  done  any  thing  with  us  that  would  take  his 
caste,  but  this  we  forbore  at  present.  About  four  we  left 
the  place ;  he  took  a  most  affectionate  leave  of  us,  which 
created  in  us  a  love  for  him,  and  a  regret  at  leaving  him. 
Certainly  he  is  a  very  hopeful  person,  and  has  much  knowl- 
edge of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  We  distributed  books  and 
tracts  among  the  inhabitants,  and  came  away  rejoicing  for 
this  encouraging  intimation.  These  people  are  already 
suffering  persecution  for  Christ's  sake.  We  rejoice,  but 
with  trembling,  knowing  the  deception  of  the  human  heart ; 
the  many  failures  in  like  instances ;  and  the  many  discour- 
agements and  obstacles  to  the  profession  of  Christ  by  na- 
tives. We  leave  our  cause  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  with 
ardent  desires,  and  fervent  prayers.  To  the  residence  of 
this  man,  our  way  was  through  a  rocky  wilderness  covered 
with  jungle,  with  here  and  there  a  beautiful  flower:  a  true 
picture  of  the  moral  wilderness  in  heathen  lands.  Among 
the  millions  of  idolaters,  there  is  here  and  there  a  disciple  of 
Jesus ;  but  when  shall  the  wilderness  become  like  the  gar- 
den of  the  Lord — be  full  of  flowers,  with  here  and  there  a 
weed !" 

The  correspondence  and  journals  of  the  missionaries 
contain  frequent  notices  of  these  inquirers.  October  17th, 
Mr.  Lacey  writes — 

"  Since  I  wrote  the  above  my  attention  has  been  called 
off  by  a  variety  of  duties  which  must  apologize  for  me.  I 
am  happy  to  say  that  our  inquirers,  particular  the  Brahmun, 
continue  to  give  us  encouragement,  and  we  hope  much. 


244  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

You  would,  I  think,  have  melted  into  tears  with  us  to  see 
our  Brahmun  inquirer  among  the  people  with  us  the  other 
evening.  He  preached  boldly  and  with  much  propriety, 
the  law  and  gospel ;  he  first  took  the  Ten  Commandments, 
and  explained  each,  showing  how  all  had  broken  them,  and 
then  pointed  to  the  blood  of  the  cross,  as  the  hope  of  sin- 
ners. The  people  were  astonished  to  hear  these  things 
from  a  Brahmun,  and  stood  in  silent  amazement ;  but  we 
were  affected  differently,  and  who  could  be  otherwise,  at 
hearing  the  gospel  preached  by  an  Oriya  Brahmun.  How- 
ever, dear  brother,  we  must  not  be  sanguine.  How  many 
pleasing  hopes  have  fallen  to  the  ground !  and  so  may  ours ; 
our  hope  is  in  God,  and  if  his  grace  complete  this  great 
work  in  the  heart  of  our  new  friend,  there  is  no  doubt  of 
his  ability  as  a  preacher.  These  inquirers  are  with  us  daily 
for  instruction,  and  I  need  not,  I  hope,  tell  you  what  pleas- 
ure it  affords  us  to  impart  it  to  them." 

But  one  short  journal  of  Mr.  Lacey's  appears  to  have 
been  written  during  the  last  half  year  of  1826.  We  insert 
nearly  the  whole  of  it. 

June  2d.  My  journal  has  been  neglected  for  four  months. 

Pooree.  Last  evening  the  Maha  Raja's  gooroo  with  his 
brethren  and  attendants,  spiritual  and  temporal,  made  a  part 
of  my  congregation,  and  entered  into  conversation  with 
me.  The  people  were  as  still  as  possible,  waiting  to  hear  the 
result  of  our  argument  against  so  learned  and  influential 
a  man.  I  proposed  to  him  some  plain  evidences  of  the 
truth  of  the  gospel,  and  required  his  answers.  But  proofs 
were  not  things  with  which  he  chose  to  interfere,  as  he 
knew  very  well  to  answer  them  would  be  to  expose  the 
weakness  of  his  own  system  by  which  he  maintained  his 
character  and  fortune,  so  he  wisely  declined ;  and  began  to 
exclaim  about  the  glory  of  Jugurnath.  I  appealed  to  the 
people  that  he  had  not  answered  my  questions,  which 
among  the  Hindoos  is  a  sign  of  a  weak  cause.  Some  ap- 
peared vexed  that  a  great  man  should  be  plainly  dealt  with, 
and  others  were  surprised :  but  he  himself  appeared  pleas- 
ant, and  after  some  mutual  inquiries  and  salams  he  depart- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  245 

ed.  One  inquiry  was,  "  Why  do  you  come  here  to  disturb 
us  in  the  peaceable  worship  of  our  gods  ?"  I  said,  "  True, 
but  you  are  asleep  in  danger,  and  we  are  come  to  awake 
you,  and  we  come  in  love."  The  inquirer  plainly  told  me 
that  was  a  lie,  and  that  being  broken  down  and  destitute  at 
home  we  were  come  here  to  teach  the  people  for  a  little 
bread.  "  You  had  better  desist,"  said  he,  "the  people  will 
hurt  and  abuse  you,  and  you  will  do  no  good.  If  I  speak, 
they  regard,  but  they  never  will  regard  you."  This  was 
rather  rough  usage ;  however,  as  I  had  spoken  of  the  cov- 
etousness  of  the  Brahmuns  I  seemed  to  bear  it  tolerably. 

June  3d.  This  afternoon  I  coukl  do  nothing  to  good 
effect  among  the  people,  owing  to  the  folly  and  rage  of  the 
Brahmuns  and  interested  individuals.  Two  men,  without 
shame  or  fear,  instigated  the  rest,  and  raised  them  to  such  a 
pitch  that  I  had  nothing  but  shouting  and  abuse  all  the 
time.  To  leave  them  I  was  afraid,  lest  I  should  offer  en- 
couragement to  them  in  future,  and  to  move  about  to  other 
places  would  only  have  spread  confusion  and  added  to  the 
number.  I  therefore  read  to  the  wind,  and  the  multitude 
formed  a  ring  at  some  distance,  laughing  and  making  all 
kind  of  impudent  postures,  and  some  pelted  with  sand.  I 
stood  in  these  circumstances  about  three  quarters  of  an 
hour,  in  vain  endeavouring  to  obtain  a  hearing,  and  then 
departed,  amidst  the  cries  of  "  Jugurnath  swameki  joy! — 
Hurree  bol !  Hurree  bol !" 

June  4th.  Obtained  a  better  hearing  this  afternoon  than 
I  did  yesterday,  and  spent  the  former  part  of  the  opportu- 
nity comfortably,  and  was  enabled  to  speak  with  some  feel- 
ing. Several  old  persecutors  stood  in  the  back  ground,  and 
endeavoured  to  stir  up  the  multitude,  but  were  not  much 
regarded,  and  so  after  a  while  they  left  me.  I  read  and  ex- 
plained to  the  congregation  a  verse  of  a  poem  by  Cham- 
berlain, with  which  their  attention  appeared  much  engaged. 
It  is  something  as  follows — 

"  (Jesus)  is  our  surety  cleansing  our  debts. 
(He)  Himself  sacrificing  made  an  atonement. 
Jesus  is  very  pitiful,  bearing  our  chastisement. 
To  give  us  eternal  life  (He)  our  substitute  died." 


246  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

I  find  it  very  improving  and  instructive  to  read  and  explain 
Chamberlain's  poetry  to  them.  He  not  only  preached  but 
sung  of  the  cross  of  Christ. 

June  26th.  The  other  evening  the  Raj  Gooroo  paid  us 
another  visit  while  preaching  in  the  street.  He  remonstra- 
ted upon  the  fruitless  nature  of  our  attempt,  and  said,  we 
were  wearying  ourselves  to  no  purpose.  I  proposed  sev- 
eral questions  to  him,  but  he  came  not  to  argue  but  to  ridi- 
cule, and  said  little  besides  "  Jugurnath  is  all !  Jugurnath  is 
all !"  I  repeated  to  him  a  verse  of  his  own  pooranas,  and 
pressed  him  to  give  the  meaning,  but  he  knew  it  too  well 
to  do  that  before  so  many  hearers.  I  did  it  for  him,  some- 
what to  the  confusion  of  the  learned  man  and1  his  attend- 
ants. This  verse  is  very  hard  upon  idolatry,  and  few  know 
how  to  dispose  of  it.  The  following  is  the  substance  of  it, 
"  He  who  regards  images  as  God  shall  obtain  bodily  pain, 
but  shall  not  go  into  supreme  felicity." 

June  27th.  One  influential  man  told  my  obadan  that, 
were  it  not  under  the  English  government  he  should  have 
his  right  hand  cut  off,  and  his  eyes  put  out  for  writing  our 
books :  I  exhorted  him  to  be  careful  while  he  remained 
here.  The  man  declares  this  would  have  been  done  ;  and 
even  now  seems  somewhat  afraid,  and  wishes  to  sleep  and 
eat  upon  brother  B's  premises  while  I  remain  at  Pooree. 

July  2d.  This  afternoon  I  met  with  a  Bengalee  Brah- 
mtin,  who  seemed  disposed  to  defend  his  system  by  argu- 
ment. I  proposed  to  him  the  following  evidences  of  the 
Bible,  and  requested  his  answers.  The  Bible,  like  the  sun, 
seeks  to  enlighten  all  mankind ;  but  the  Hindoo  shasters 
only  seek  to  instruct  a  few.  The  works  of  God,  as  revealed 
in  the  Bible,  are  exceedingly  holy ;  but  the  Hindoo  shasters 
say  that  Brumah  committed  incest  with  his  own  daughter  : 
— that  Indru  committed  adultery  with  his  gooroo's  wife  : — 
that  Krishnoo  committed  adultery  with  sixteen  thousand 
milk  maids,  and  killed  Rajakock  to  steal  his  clothes.  That 
in  the  Bible,  holiness  and  sincerity  are  required  in  the  wor- 
ship of  God ;  but  according  to  the  Hindoo  shasters,  filthy 
songs  and  unclean  gestures  form  a  part  of  worship.  That 


OB.ISSA     MISSION.  247 

all  the  commands  of  the  Bible  were  holy  5  but  the  Hindoo 
shasters  allow  falsehood  and  lies.  That  the  Bible  held  out 
an  atonement  for  sin  ;  but  that  the  atonement  of  the  Hin- 
doo shasters  was  like  giving  a  cowrie  to  discharge  an  im- 
mense debt.  We  canvassed  these  evidences  of  truth  and 
falsehood  before  a  good  and  very  attentive  congregation  for 
an  hour.  The  man  endeavoured  to  excuse  the  sins  charged 
upon  his  gods  but  was  much  confused,  for  Brumah  and 
Indru  are  acknowledged  to  have  sinned  and  to  have  been 
punished ;  but  the  worshipping  of  such  beings  as  gods  was 
what  puzzled  the  man.  Truth  I  trust  made  some  advance- 
ment this  evening. 

July  4th.  Half  my  time  was  tolerably  spent  this  even- 
ing :  towards  dusk  the  crowd  became  unmanageable,  push- 
ing each  other  about,  forcing  cows  and  oxen  upon  me,  and 
throwing  dust  and  dirt  about.  Before  I  dismounted,  the 
people  came  towards  me  in  a  string  from  among  the  cars, 
headed  by  several  rough  fellows,  but  were  restrained  for 
some  time.  I  returned  home  much  discouraged  by  the 
behaviour  of  the  people,  but  happy  that  I  escaped  from 
among  them  without  injury,  which  I  once  scarcely  expect- 
ed to  do.  A  number  of  rough  ignorant  Brahmuns  sur- 
rounded me,  with  the  multitude  under  their  direction,  and 
began  to  pour  out  their  abuse  in  a  shocking  manner.  Some 
snatched  away  the  books  I  held  in  my  hand,  others  pulled 
my  clothes  backwards,  and  several  men  were  engaged  in 
pelting  with  stones  and  pots  brought  for  the  purpose,  which 
they  had  concealed  under  their  clothes.  Several  handfuls 
came  with  great  force,  and  almost  determined  me  to 
run.  I  got  a  piece  of  broken  pot  in  my  mouth  while 
speaking,  which  came  near  choking  me.  It  was  vain  to 
remonstrate.  If  I  would  worship  Jugurnath  and  say  no 
more  about  Jesus  Christ,  they  said  they  would  be  quiet. 

July  7th.  To  day  the  Ruth  Jattra  commenced.  We 
were  out  rather  sooner  than  usual.  The  great  demand  for 
tracts  rendered  the  crowd  quite  ungovernable,  and  I  had 
much  ado  to  keep  on  my  feet.  The  first  lot  of  books  which 
I  brought  out  with  me  was  distributed  to  tolerable  advan- 


248  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

tage.  I  sent  home  and  obtained  some  hundreds  more,  and 
mounted  a  narrow  veranda  about  six  feet  high,  from 
whence  I  distributed  them  as  well  as  I  was  able,  looking 
out  for  Brahmuns  and  the  most  intelligent  looking  men. 
After  all  was  over,  and  the  books  all  distributed,  a  poor  old 
man  came  and  touched  my  shoe,  and  said,  "  O  great  king, 
there  is  salvation  in  reading  your  books ;  but  I,  a  poor  old 
man  have  not  obtained  one  ;  sir,  let  there  be  an  order  in 
my  favour." 

August  1st.  Since  my  return  from  Pooree  I  have  con- 
tinued to  visit  Chowdry.  Some  old  offenders  from  Pooree 
gave  me  some  abuse  this  evening,  but  became  ashamed. 
Many  Jattrces  pass  me  daily  from  Pooree,  and  observed  to 
their  companions,  "  See,  that  is  one  of  the  Padrees  who 
preached  Jesus  Christ  at  excellent  Pooree."  "Many  shall 
go  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased  ;"  and  it  is 
very  encouraging  to  reflect,  that  by  our  labours  at  Pooree, 
perhaps  thousands,  who  never  heard  that  name  before,  and 
who  never  may  again,  will  carry  away  with  them  the  name 
of  Christ  into  every  remote  province,  and  many  remote 
towns  and  villages,  where  otherwise  the  sound  could  not  at 
present  reach. 

September  8th.  Visited  Boolaboodrapoor  this  afternoon 
with  Mrs.  Lacey.  Collected  the  children  of  the  school 
round  me,  and  explained  to  them  the  catechism :  numbers 
of  villagers  sat  round  about  and  heard  attentively.  This  is 
a  tolerable  way  of  preaching  the  gospel.  I  had  some  warm 
conversation  with  our  two  pundits  upon  the  folly  and  ex- 
travagance of  their  books.  The  first  impression  of  this  kind 
struck  them  very  forcibly.  Said  they,  "  We  never  thought 
of  questioning  the  authority  of  the  shasters,  or  the  truth  of 
their  relations."  These  poor  people  thus  need  light  to  dis- 
cover to  them  their  own  darkness.  As  soon  as  brought  to 
the  test  of  reason  their  books  sufficiently  expose  them- 
selves. 

September  27th.  The  man  I  have  correcting  tracts,  daily 
makes  many  inquiries  about  the  gospel.  Yesterday  he  said, 
"  Sir,  you  said  Jesus  Christ  offered  his  blood  a  sacrifice 


ORISSA     MISSION.  249 

unto  God  for  our  sins ;  how  could  God,  who  is  without  sub- 
stance, receive  his  blood?"  The  pundit  also  begged  a 
testament  from  me,  that  he  might  read  it  at  home  and 
show  it  to  his  teacher. 

October  10th.  My  visit  to  the  bazars  have  been  of  a 
discouraging  nature  through  the  folly  and  levity  of  the 
people.  Hence  I  have  more  pleasure  in  visiting  a  school 
several  times  where  numbers  of  spectators  have  surround- 
ed to  hear.  Nymsye  school  gives  us  much  encouragement, 
I  saw  it  the  other  evening  and  found  twenty-two  boys  who 
could  read  the  gospels  well.  I  had  them  upon  the  grass  in 
the  open  air,  and  heard  them  read  the  parable  of  the  lost 
sheep  and  prodigal  son.  These  afforded  room  for  observa- 
tion and  application.  The  boys  understood  their  meaning 
well,  and  the  bystanders  caught  it  from  them.  Surely  these 
instructions  will  not  be  lost.  After  reading,  more  than  for- 
ty of  the  children  united  their  voices  in  singing  a  poem 
exposing  the  folly  and  falsehood  of  Hindooism,  and  setting 
forth  the  salvation  of  Christ :  this  poem  they  have  commit- 
ted to  memory,  and  will  probably  remember  it  while  they 
live.  This  is  an  encouraging  thought  and  seems  to  say, 
extend  your  instructions  to  as  many  as  possible. 

October  18th.  A  pleasant  day  spent  with  inquirers 
and  particularly  Gungadhor;  reading  and  explaining  our 
account  of  the  creation — the  fall — its  consequences — histo- 
ry of  Moses,  and  the  deliverance  of  the  children  of  Israel 
from  Egypt,  with  some  other  things.  In  the  evening  two 
boishnobs  came  to  see  me,  and  hear  my  instructions  ;  sever- 
al persons  accompanied  them,  who,  with  my  weekly  beg- 
gars, made  a  good  congregation,  and  I  spent  the  evening  at 
home  among  them.  After  preaching,  I  conversed  with 
one  of  the  holy  men,  but  he  said  he  could  not  talk  or  dis- 
pute, except  in  Sunscrit  slokes.  I  repeated  one  forbidding 
idol  worship ;  but  he  only  wanted  to  display  his  own  wis- 
dom, and  I  soon  told  him  he  might  go.  I  had  much  more 
pleasure  with  Gungadhor  on  prayer,  about  which  he  ex- 
pressed much  feeling.  Surely  the  Lord  has  performed  a 
32 


250  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

good  work  in  this  man's  souL  Or  that  it  may  go  forward : 
we  are  agitated  between  hopes  and  fears. 

The  boishnob  called  again  this  morning,  but  a  little 
plain  and  faithful  dealing  soon  offended  him,  and  he  went 
away  in  a  terrible  rage,  calling  me  a  pig,  a  mater,  &c.,  &c., 
and  pointing  to  the  sun  said,  "  that  so  far  from  being  a  sin- 
ner," as  I  had  insinuated,  "he  was  the  son  of  that  pure 
face"  The  Hindoos  around  me  were  ashamed  of  their 
devotee.  Gungadhor  and  several  others  called  this  even- 
ing, and  I  felt  justified  in  spending  the  evening  with  them  ; 
as  five  or  six  candid  attentive  hearers  are  better  than  twen- 
ty who  are  light  and  vain.  The  boishnob  called  again  this 
evening,  to  make  an  apology  for. his  abuse  in  the  morning, 
and  appeared  somewhat  ashamed ;  but  the  truth  again  of- 
fended him,  as  he  could  not  endure  to  be  stripped  of  his 
pretended  holiness. 

October  24th.  Gungadhor  preached  in  the  chowdry  this 
afternoon,  to  many  hearers  with  much  earnestness  and 
feeling.  Some  Brahmuns  became  enraged  against  him, 
and  charged  him  with  doing  it  for  wages ;  they  called  him 
a  haree.  His  exertions  created  a  great  stir.  I  preached 
yesterday  from  Romans  i.  16^  with  some  enjoyment.  In 
the  evening  accompanied  Gungadhor  to  the  China  Choke, 
where  he  sung  a  poem  and  then  preached  to  the  people. 
In  the  afternoon  we  explained  to  him  Romans  xii.  and  the 
judgment,  and  had  a  profitable  time.  In  prayer  he  audibly 
repeated  word  for  word  after  me,  lying  with  his  forehead 
on  the  floor. 

October  31st.  Visited  our  rfd  byragee  again,  in  compa- 
ny with  Button  ;  he  was  surprised  at  our  unexpected  ap- 
pearance :  we  had  much  talk  with  him,  in  the  course  of 
which  he  plainly  denied  the  divinity  of  the  human  soul,, 
and  the  plurality  of  births :  he  also  expressed  himself  re- 
garding Jesus  Christ  in  a  manner  that  gave  us  pleasure  and 
hope ;  and  evinced  his  feeling  and  conviction  concerning 
his  love  in  dying  for  the  world.  He  would  have  eaten  with 
us  without  hesitation,  and  he  did  lay  hold  of  my  hand,  in 
which  I  held  food,  and  called  upon  all  to  witness  his  viola- 


OfcJSSA     MISSION.  251 

tion  of  caste ;  the  people  seemed  thunder-struck.  He 
promised  to  come  to  Cuttack.  Our  hopes  regarding  this 
old  gentleman  are  much  supported  by  this  visit 

November  12th.  Have  this  month  altered  the  plan  of 
examining  our  schools,  and  instead  of  having  the  children 
here,  we  go  to  the  schools  ourselves,  and  examine  one  or 
two  each  day  as  we  may  be  able ;  we  have  found  that  this 
plan  has  many  advantages  over  the  old  one,  but  principally 
as  it  allows  us  more  time  to  instruct  and  examine  the  chil- 
dren. Two  of  the  schools  encourage  us  much,  and  I  believe 
brother  Button's  has  given  encouragement. 

As  the  last  entry  in  Mr.  Lacey's  journal  refers  to  schools 
it  may  be  well  to  introduce  some  account  of  these  interest- 
ing institutions.  It  appears  that  the  missionaries  found  it 
absolutely  necessary  to  discontinue  such  village  schools  as 
they  could  not  themselves  superintend.  In  Cuttack  their 
prospects  in  reference  to  schools  were  much  more  flatter- 
ing. The  number  of  scholars  had  increased,  and  the  pro- 
ficiency made  by  many  of  them  was  gratifying.  Referring 
to  these  schools  Mr.  Lacey  writes, — 

"  The  higher  classes  in  these  schools  can  read  the  Scrip- 
tures well,  and  also  repeat  some  parts  of  them  by  heart. — 
All  these  can  repeat  Watts's  catechism,  as  well  as  answer 
many  plain  questions  about  the  way  of  salvation,  revealed 
hi  the  books  they  read,  such  as,  Who  is  Jesus  Christ  ? 
What  did  he  come  for?  and  what  did  he  do  for  man's 
salvation  ?  Mrs.  L.  spends  generally  upwards  of  half  an 
hour  in  each  school  explaining  to  the  children  the  way  of 
life  and  truth.  These  teachings  under  the  Divine  blessing, 
cannot  fail  to  produce  good  effects,  which  will  be  seen,  if 
not  by  us,  by  our  successors.  The  children  in  one  of  our 
schools  are  all  of  low  caste,  but  have  made  surprising  pro- 
gress. About  twelve  of  them  can  read  the  gospel  well ; 
repeat  several  chapters  by  heart,  as  well  as  the  whole  of 
Watts's  catechism  ;  and  answer  many  questions.  This  kind 
of  schools  promises  more  good  than  the  other,  and  we  are 
now  endeavouring  to  establish  more  of  them." 

Previously  to  the  arrival  of  Mrs.  Sutton,  to  whose  care 


252 


some  of  the  schools  were  committed,  Mrs.  Laeey  visited 
the  Cuttack  schools  daily.  After  that  time  she  appears  to 
have  had  the  care  of  five  or  six  schools,  and  was  a  good- 
deal  employed  among  the  children,  morning  and  evening. 

Mr.  Sutton  has  forwarded  some  information  respecting 
a  monthly  examination  of  the  schools  under  the  eare  of 
Mrs.  S.  One  extract  of  it  as  a  specimen  may  interest  the 
friends  of  missions.  It  is  the  account  of  the  first  two 
schools  in  the  list : — 

"  First.  Baptist  school,  situated  in  Cuttack,  September 
1 :  forty  children  present  at  the  examination.  Gospel  Class : 
Eighteen  boys  present,  examined  hi  reading  the  9th  chapter 
of  Luke.  Twelve  could  read  any  part  of  the  gospels  very 
well,  and  six  were  able  to  give  proof  of  understanding  the 
subject  they  were  reading.  Seventeen  of  the  boys  repeated 
from  memory  the  whole  of  a  poem  called, '  The  Inquiry 
after  Salvation,'  containing  thirty -two  verses,  eight  lines  in 
a  verse.  Two  others,  who  were  imperfect  in  repeating  it, 
were  put  aside.  Five  of  this  class  repeated,  from  memory, 
eight  verses  of  the  poem,  called '  Penitent's  Prayer.'  Four- 
teen of  the  boys  received  a  pice  each  as  a  reward,  and  four 
of  them  two  pice  for  extra  proficiency.  Ca'echism  Clas#: 
Ten  boys  examined  in  the  catechism ;  they  are  all  able  to 
read  any  part  of  it ;  two  could  repeat  from  memory  eight 
pages,  and  the  rest  from  one  to  four  pages.  One  girl  read 
various  portions  pretty  well,  and  could  spell  words  of  two 
syllables ;  and  could  also  repeat  from  memory,  the  poem, 
called  '  The  Inquiry  after  Salvation.'  These  poems  are 
all  written  with  an  iron  style  upon  the  palm  leaf.  The  re- 
maining boys  are  writing  the  characters  and  combinations 
on  the  ground.  This  school  has  been  visited  nine  times  by 
Mrs.  S.  during  the  month,  and  several  times  by  me.  The 
master  received  for  wages  seven  rupees.  This  is  a  long 
established  school,  and  what  is  mentioned  above  is  what 
the  present  set  of  children  know.  They  generally  leave 
the  school  by  the  time  they  become  pretty  good  scholars  in 
the  gospel  class. 

w  Second.     Koti,    or  House  school ;    on  onr  premises. 


ORISSA    MISSION.  253 

September  4.  Examination,  twenty-nine  boys  attended. 
Gospel  Class :  Thirteen  boys  read  and  were  examined,  in  the 
llth  chap,  of  Luke,  especially  in  the  Lord's  prayer,  and 
the  illustrations  of  prayer  there  given.  These  thirteen 
boys  repeated  the  '  Inquiry  after  Salvation,'  without  making 
a  single  blunder.  Seven  of  the  same  boys  repeated  a  poem 
on  the  miracles  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  way  to  obtain  par- 
don. The  thirteen  repeated  a  paraphrase  in  verse  on  the 
135th  Psalm,  concerning  the  vanity  of  idols  and  idolaters.  It 
has  a  very  peculiar  effect  to  hear  the  young  idolaters  thus 
repeating  the  divine  prohibition  against  idolatry,  and  the 
awful  folly  and  wickedness  of  practising  it.  The  same 
thirteen  repeated  the  whole  of  the  catechism  without  a 
mistake.  One  clever  little  fellow  stood  forward  and  asked 
the  questions  from  memory,  and  the  others  replied  to  him 
in  regular  order.  Four  other  catechism  boys  could  read 
any  part  of  it,  and  repeat  the  first  pages  imperfectly. 
Seventeen  boys  were  examined  in  the  Hindoo  system  of 
arithmetic,  and  have  made  different  degrees  of  progress. 

"  Four  boys  were  dismissed  to-day  at  the  wish  of  their 
parents.  Two  complained  that  they  had  learned  our  shas- 
ters,  the  others  were  wanted  to  work  for  the  maintenance 
of  the  family.  They  each  received  one  or  two  books  and  a 
few  pice,  to  insure  their  good  feeling  toward  the  school. 
The  master  of  the  school  is  a  mussulman,  a  severe  fellow, 
but  a  good  school-master.  This  school  has  been  sixteen 
times  visited  by  Mrs.  S.  and  had  occasional  calls  from  me. 
It  strikingly  displays  the  advantage  of  vigilant  inspection  : 
it  is  by  far  the  best  school  we  have." 

In  reference  to  the  schools  first  established  for  girls,  the 
missionaries  give  a  most  painful  statement.  The  horrid  na- 
ture of  the  account  should,  however,  impress  upon  all  the 
supporters  of  the  mission,  the  importance  of  continuing  and 
extending  their  efforts.  Mr.  Sutton  states  that  the  girls  in 
these  schools  made  considerable  progress  in  reading,  but 
alas!  it  was  for  the  worst  of  purposes.  The  missionaries 
discovered  that  they  were  all  either  real  or  adopted  chil- 
dren of  prostitutes ;  or  such  as  had  been  purchased  by 


254  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

them,  and  were  being  trained  up  for  a  life  of  abomination. 
Their  object  in  attending  the  schools,  was  that  they  might 
be  able  to  read  the  abominable  songs  with  which  the  coun- 
try abounds.  Hence  the  missionaries  found  it  necessary  to 
discontinue  several  of  these  schools.  Mrs.  Sutton,  who  had 
been  engaged  in  promoting  education  among  the  females 
in  Bengal,  writes  upon  this  subject  to  a  female  friend, — 

"I  find  tlrat  the  natives  here  are  vastly  more  prejudiced 
than  those  in  Calcutta ;  indeed  in  the  heart  of  Cuttack  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  obtain  girls  of  respectable  character. 
You  must  be  grieved,  indeed,  when  you  come  to  hear  that 
those  were  of  another  stamp  which  you  collected  together, 
and  respecting  whom  you  entertained  such  pleasing  hopes. 
Sister  Lacey,  on  discovering  the  deception,  and  the  griev- 
ous motives  that  induced  the  girls  to  learn  to  read,  broke  up 
all  the  schools.  Indeed,  their  immorality  rendered  it  ne- 
cessary. But  let  us  not  be  discouraged.  I  doubt  not  that 
a  few  years,  with  persevering  efforts  will  overcome  the 
difficulties,  great  as  they  are.  And  notwithstanding  what  I 
have  written,  we  have  one  which  may  be  denominated  a 
girls'  school ;  as  there  are  in  it  eleven  girls  and  only  seven 
boys.  These,  we  hope,  are  all  virtuous  children.  We 
have  been  very  particular  in  tryingto  admit  none  but  such, 
and  have  banished  two  of  whom  we  were  somewhat  sus- 
picious. We  also  formed  a  school  at  Toolsapore,  in  Octo- 
l^er.  It  consists  of  ten  girls,  and  fifteen  boys ;  their  im- 
provement is  as  good  as  can  be  expected,  and  I  am  pleased 
with  the  prospects  of  the  school.  Every  time  I  visit  it,  a 
number  of  women,  some  mothers  of  the  children,  collect  to- 
gether in  an  adjoining  yard  to  see  me,  and  hear  what  I 
have  to  say  to  the  children.  When  I  first  went,  they  seem- 
ed very  shy ;  used  to  peep  at  me  slyly  with  their  caparas 
half  over  their  faces.  And  if  I  addressed  myself  to  them, 
they  would  run  oft",  apparently  much  frightened.  But  by 
degrees  I  gained  their  confidence,  and  we  are  now  quite 
familiar.  The  last  time  I  visited  the  school,  a  mother  of 
one  of  the  girls  took  me  into  her  house;  and  a  most  com- 
fortless hovel  it  appeared.  But  I  suppose  it  was  quite  as 


ORISSA     MISSION.  255 

good  as  the  generality  of  the  natives  possess ;  for  it  had 
two  rooms.  One  was  all  but  empty,  in  which  she  said  she 
slept ;  in  the  other  room  was  her  god  Krishnoo,  which  she 
showed  me  without  the  least  hesitation.  Here  she  had  a 
large  chest  and  some  jars.  Indeed  it  appeared  as  if  the 
whole  of  her  little  was  deposited  in  the  idol's  room.  Per- 
haps this  was  in  order  that  k  might  be  well  protected  !" 

CUTTACK  ENGLISH  SCHOOL.  In  reference  to  this  institu- 
tion, Mr.  Lacey  writes :"  The  English  Charity  School,  though 
not  immediately  connected  with  the  mission,  may,  one  day, 
prove  an  important  auxiliary  to  it,  and  so  deserves  a  remark. 
During  the  past  year  it  has  suffered  from  the  change  of  its 
masters.  But  since  Sunder  has  been  settled  at  Cuttack,  it 
has  gradually  improved.  The  average  number  is  about 
eighteen.  Of  these,  four  are  Bengalees,  and  the  remainder 
are  children  of  persons  employed  by  the  servants  of  the 
government,  very  poor  and  destitute.  We  had  the  annual 
examination  of  the  school  on  the  10th  inst.  Some  gen- 
tlemen of  the  station  attended,  and  were  gratified  with  the 
general  advancement  of  the  children,  and  much  pleased 
with  the  rapid  improvement  of  some  who  had  been  regular 
in  their  attendance.  The  first  class  exhibited  specimens  of 
writing ;  read,  spelled,  and  exercised  in  an  easy  grammar. 
Each  one  of  them  also  repeated  an  appropriate  piece.  The 
lower  classes  shewed  their  writing,  read,  and  spelled.  The 
funds  of  this  useful  school  are  in  a  good  state,  there  being  a 
sum  of  near  a  thousand  rupees  in  hand.  We  are  looking 
for  a  bungalow  and  premises  for  the  school  more  conve- 
nient than  those  now  occupied.  If  we  succeed,  several  poor 
indigent  children  from  the  out  stations,  who  are  ki  a  worse 
state  than  heathenism,  will  be  brought  in  and  lodged, 
boarded,  and  clothed,  at  the  expense  of  the  funds.  In  pro- 
cess of  time  the  school,  like  that  of  Calcutta,  under  the 
fostering  hand  of  Godr  may  be  useful,  not  only  in  reclaiming 
many  poor  children  from  vice  and  ruin,  but  in  training  up 
many  who  shall,  by  their  example  or  actual  labours,  be 
burning  and  shining  lights  where  all  is  now  thick  dark- 
ness. In  this  view  you  will  feel  much  interested  in  this 


256  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

school.    The  older  children  are  required  to  attend  divine 
worship,  and  many  of  them  seldom  fail  to  come." 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Sutton  was  written  to  a 
Christian  brother: — 

August  26th.  In  a  few  days  the  Katjury  has  risen  from 
an  insignificant  stream  to  a  river  as  large  as  the  Thames. 
This  rise  is  principally  occasioned  by  the  torrents  of  water 
which  pour  down  the  celebrated  blue  mountains,  which  we 
can  see  very  plainly,  though  many  of  them  are  at  a  great 
distance.  These  torrents  are  again  augmented  by  several 
rivers  overflowing  their  banks  and  uniting  with  the  regu- 
lar stream.  Trees  of  all  sizes  are  seen  floating  with  the 
utmost  rapidity,  towards  the  sea,  and  the  poorer  class  of 
people  are  busy  enough  swimming  after  them  ;  some  go  an 
amazing  distance  before  they  can  overtake  them,  or  get 
sufficient  command  over  the  force  of  the  current,  to  get 
them  ashore.  It  is  a  very  amusing  and  picturesque  scene 
from  our  veranda,  (from  brother  Peggs'  house.) 

August  27th.  The  river  rises  to  an  alarming  height  It  is 
now  within  an  inch  of  overflowing  the  embankments  oppo- 
site to  our  house ;  the  people  begin  to  grow  much  alarmed, 
and  numbers  are  watching  the  rise  or  decline  of  the  water. 
The  country  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  is  inundated  for 
a  considerable  distance,  and  I  have  heard  that  many 
houses  have  been  washed  away,  and  in  some  cases 
inhabitants  and  cattle  altogether ;  several  roofs  of  houses 
have  been  seen  floating  down  the  river  with  the  families 
on  the  top  of  the  thatch,  and  have  thus  been  saved. 

Afternoon.  A  sacrifice  has  been  offered  to  day  by  some 
people  of  the  shoemaking  caste,  for  the  purpose  of  appeasing 
the  wrath  of  the  river,  who  they  imagine  is  angry  with 
them,  and  threatens  to  deluge  the  town.  It  was  a  long  un- 
meaning piece  of  business,  the  man  set  out  from  his  house, 
attended  by  a  great  concourse  of  people,  accompanied  by 
the  usual  wretched  apology  for  a  band  of  music.  A  black 
he-goat  of  about  a  year  old  headed  the  procession  ;  then  the 
music,  next  the  priest,  and  offerings,  consisting  of  sweet- 
meats, little  ornaments,  such  as  paltry  rings,  necklaces,  &c. 
and  a  looking-glass  for  the  goddess,  some  red  powder,  dif- 


ORISSA     MISSION,  257 

ferent  soits  of  fruit,  a  remnant  of  red  silk,  and  aflother  of  yel- 
low, some  rice,  spices,  combs,  and  several  other  trifling  ar- 
ticles. The  man  threw  himself  in  the  dust  every  step  from 
his  house  to  the  river,  he  every  time  lay  flat  on  his  face, 
muttered  something,  often  knocked  his  head  and  arms ;  of 
course  he  proceeded  but  very  slowly.  When  they  arrived 
at  the  waterside,  the  Brabmun  first  arranged  the  articles, 
then  kindled  a  small  fire,  into  which  he  threw  incense  the 
whole  time  of  the  ceremony.  He  afterwards  went  through 
the  tedious  formulas  of  presenting  the  offerings,  sanctifying 
the  offerer  and  his  family  by  touching  their  foreheads, 
pouring  water  into  their  hands,  &c.  Five  lamps  were  then 
lit  and  waved  before  tlie  river ;  the  people  took  some  grains 
of  rice,  and  other  trifles  after  they  had  been  sanctified,  and 
threw  them  into  the  water ;  they  then  lay  down  flat  011  their 
faces,  and  worshipped  the  river.  The  principal  offerer 
was  in  such  a  state  of  perturbation  that  he  was  obliged  to 
be  supported,  his  knees  trembled  like  Belshazzar's.  The 
greatest  part  of  the  ornaments  were  placed  on  a  plan- 
tain-tree stage,  and  let  down  into  the  water,  but  the 
sweetmeats  were  taken  away,  I  suppose  by  the  Brahmun. 
The  things  floated  for  some  distance  down  the  river  before 
they  were  upset.  Some  red  and  yellow  powder  was  then 
smeared  on  the  head  of  the  goat,  and  the  man  presented  it 
to  the  goddess.  When  all  was  ready  a  man  with  a  sword 
severed  the  head  from  the  body  at  a  stroke,  and  the  blood 
was  poured  in  the  river,  and  afterwards  both  head  and 
body  were  thrown  in.  The  struggling  body  appeared 
for  a  few  moments  and  then  sunk,  the  people  shouted 
then-  deafening  '  hurry  bol,'  saying  it  was  well  done,  and 
dispersed. 

Night.  All  night  the  people  were  assembled  on  the 
river  banks  with  torches,  &c,;  but  the  river  began  to  decline 
the  next  day,  the  rain  having  ceased  on  the  mountains. 
The  alarm  then  subsided,  and  the  people  were  satisfied  that 
the  goddess  had  been  duly  propitiated. 

A  pleasing  event  in  the  progress  of  the  mission  at  Cut- 
tack,  during  the  present  year,  is  the  erection  of  a  meeting- 
33 


258  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

house  for  English  worship.  Mr.  Lacey  has  furnished  the 
following  account  of  this  event. 

The  first  G.  B.  chapel  in  Orissa  was  commenced  in  May, 
1826.  Brother  Sutton  stood  upon  the  stone,  delivered 
an  appropriate  address,  and  prayed,  as  well  as  gave  out 
suitable  hymns ;  brother  Lacey  laid  the  first  foundation 
stone^  The  ground  on  which  it  stands  was  once  occupied 
by  a  heathen  temple  of  Mabadave,  one  of  the  most  filthy 
and  disgusting  of  the  Hindoo  deities.  The  place  has  wit- 
nessed some  of  the  most  abominable  and  immoral  transac- 
tions perpetrated  before  the  image  of  the  shameful  lingua ; 
but  now,  O  how  changed !  Where  once  stood  this  polluted 
edifice  now  stands  the  house  of  the  Holy  God ;.  where  once 
was  worshipped  that  shameful  image,  Jesus  the  living 
Lord  is  now  adored  ;  and  where  once  sounded  the  din  and 
discordant  yell  of  idol  worship,  now  sounds  the  joyful  voice 
of  prayer  and  praise  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb.  And,  what 
a  pleasing  intimation  does  this  convey  of  the  approaching 
and  not  very  distant  day,  when  these  infernal  dens  of  every 
abomination  shall  all  be  either  destroyed,  or  like  this,  be  in 
part  or  in  whole  converted  into  the  houses  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts  t 

Our  chapel  is  thirty-two  feet  long  and  eighteen  wide, 
surrounded  by  a  good  veranda  twelve  feet  wide,  except  on 
the  north  end,  where  there  is  a  comfortable  vestry.  The 
veranda  is  supported  by  fourteen  pillars.  It  is  composed 
principally  of  sun  dried  brick  ;  but  the  foundation  and  pil- 
lars are  of  stone  and  burnt  brick,  and  the  whole  covered 
with  a  coat  of  chunam  and  whitewash.  The  roof  is  of 
thatch,  as  we  could  not  raise  means  sufficient  to  build  walls 
for  a  pucka  roof;  but  thatch  will  render  the  building  much 
cooler  in  the  hot  season.  The  situation  is  a  very  excellent 
one,  about  midway  between  the  native  town  and  canton- 
ments ;  from  the  former,  the  Hindoo  Britons  attend ;  and 
from  the  latter,  some  few  European  sergeants,  &c.  It 
stands  just  upon  the  thoroughfare  road,  from  cantonments, 
on  a  spot  of  ground  which  was  given  to  us  by  one  of  our 
hearers.  We  have  had  it  secured  to  the  use  of  the  G.  B. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  259 

Missionary  Society  in  Cuttack ;  and  the  writings  have  been 
filed  in  the  Judge's  Court. 

The  ground  upon  a  part  of  which  the  chapel  stands  19 
about  a  square  rood ;  and  will  answer  for  a  burying  ground 
for  the  Mission.  The  expence  of  erection,  &c.  will  be 
about  one  thousand  rupees  :  near  four  hundred  were  raised 
at  Cuttack ;  and  brother  Sutton  raised  the  remaining  six 
hundred,  amongst  Christian  friends  at  Calcutta.  The 
barrack-master  of  Cuttack,  a  very  liberal  minded  gentle- 
man, gave  a  donation  of  one  hundred  rupees ;  and  the  day 
before  we  opened  the  chapel  he  made  us  a  present  of  five 
pairs  of  wall-shades  and  brackets  complete,  worth  eighty 
rupees,  for  the  purpose  of  lighting  the  chapel. 

We  opened  the  house  on  Lord's  day,  November  5th, 
1826.  In  the  morning,  brother  Suttou  commenced  by 
singing 

"  Where  shall  we  go  to  seek  and  find 

An  habitation  for  our  God  ? 

A  dwelling  for  th'  eternal  mind, 

Amongst  the  sons  of  flesh  and  blood  !" 

After  which  he  read  over  Solomon's  prayer  at  the  dedica- 
tion of  his  temple,  offered  a  suitable  prayer,  and  sung  again. 
I  then  made  a  feeble  attempt  to  improve  tbe  occasion,  from 
Matt.  xxii.  4.  "Come;  for  all  things  are  now  ready." 
After  the  sermon,  brother  Sutton  administered  the  Lord's 
supper  to  the  church  ;  and  we  separated  about  one  o'clock, 
having  experienced  no  ordinary  share  of  sacred  feel- 
ing. The  evening  service  was  commenced  by  Mr.  Lacey, 
at  half-past  six,  by  singing,  reading  and  prayer,  suitable  to 
the  occasion ;  brother  Sutton  delivered  a  sermon  from,  the 
Scripture  "  Will  God  in  very  deed,  dwell  with  men  on 
the  earth  ?"  &c.,  and  concluded  the  solemnities  with  prayer 
for  the  divine  blessing  upon  the  house,  the  congregation,  and 
tbe  services  of  the  day.  Our  congregation  was  composed 
chiefly  of  Hindoo  Britons,  our  usual  hearers ;  for  the  great 
ones  despise  "  so  vulgar  a  way :"  however  there  were  more 
than  usual.  But  what  made  the  day  blessed  was,  the  mani- 
festation of  divine  love  amongst  us ;  for  I  believe  I  speak 


260 


the  experience  of  all,  when  I  say,  that  it  was  a  "  day  of  re- 
freshing from  the  presence  of  the  Lord:"  and  we  were 
more  particularly  led  to  contemplate  the  period  when  di- 
vine light  shall  have  issued  from  this  house  and  filled  the 
whole  of  dark  Orissa  with  its  cheering  rays. 

Soon  after  the  opening  of  Cuttack  chapel,  Mr.  Sutton, 
accompanied  by  Mrs.  S.  and  their  hopeful  Brahmun  in- 
quirer, Gunga  Dhor,  set  out  on  a  missionary  excursion. 
In  this  journey  they  proceeded  as  far  as  Kontiloo,  and 
made  known  the  truth  in  a  number  of  villages.  The  fol- 
lowing extracts  are  made  from  his  journal  on  this  occasion. 

"  Tuesday,  14th.  Arrived  at  Kontiloo.  It  appears  to  be 
a  large  and  populous  village.  The  approach  to  k  is  beau- 
tffully  picturesque,  and  calculated  to  raise  the  soul  to  the 
most  sublime  admiration  of  the  Creator.  The  principal 
temple  is  built  upon  a  hill,  which  is  ascended  by  a  long 
flight  of  steps.  It  being  akadoss,  the  eleventh  day  of  the 
moon's  increase,  the  inhabitants  of  the  neighbouring  villa- 
ges are  flocking  to  pay  their  respects  to  Mahadave,  and  the 
idol  music  is  welcoming  their  approach  and  entertaining 
their  stone  deity.  The  first  view  brought  powerfully  to  my 
mind  the  language  of  prophecy,  "  The  mountain  of  the 
Lord's  house  shall  be  established  on  the  top  of  the  moun- 
tains, and  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  many  nations 
shall  say,  Come,  and  let  us  go  up  to  the  mountain  of  the 
Lord,  to  the  house  of  the  God  of  Jacob,'  &c.  If  the  object 
of  worship  here  had  been  the  living  God,  this  inspiring  de- 
scription would  be  realized  ;  but,  alas !  it  is  not  the  God  of 
Jacob,  it  is  an  abominable  stone  image,  the  work  of  men's 
hands,  whose  character  is  obscenity,  and  whose  worship 
an  abomination. 

As  soon  as  we  had  pitched  our  tent  in  a  convenient  sit- 
uation, many  people  began  to  assemble  around  us,  wonder- 
ing at  every  thing  they  saw.  Gunga  Dhor  was  busy  enough 
hi  talking  and  reading  to  them  till  I  had  fixed  our  tempora- 
ry dwelling  and  eaten  my  dinner,  when  I  had  full  employ- 
ment till  dark  in  talking  and  distributing  books  to  the 
crowd.  Among  the  numbers  who  attended  (for  we  had  no 


ORISSA     MISSION.  261 

occasion  to  go  into  the  town,)  were  two  or  three  vile  pun- 
das  from  Pooree.  I  went  up  to  them  with  a  testament, 
and  addressed  them  as  politely  as  I  could,  yet  they  would 
not  take  my  book  at  the  time,  though  they  wished  for  it 
afterwards;  but  I  gave  it  to  a  better  disposed  solicitor. 
They  were  full  of  malice  and  hatred,  and  will  doubtless  do 
their  best  to  poison  the  minds  of  the  people.  Oh !  these 
wretched  enemies  of  the  truth  !  Satan  has  no  better  friends 
to  his  dark  dominions  than  the  pundas  of  Jugurnath.  I 
am  informed  there  are  forty  of  these  missionaries  of  idola- 
try in  Kontiloo.  The  situation  of  Elijah  seemed  to  revive 
in  my  case,  'Baal's  prophets  are  four  hundred  and  fifty 
men,  but  I,  even  I  only  remain  a  prophet  of  the  Lord,  and 
they  seek  my  life  to  take  it  away.'  But  the  same  truth  re- 
mains to  comfort  me  with  which  Elisha  comforted  his  ser- 
vant, '  Fear  not,  for  they  that  be  with  us  are  more  than 
they  that  be  with  them.'  Gunga  Dhor  has  stood  his  ground 
well,  and  explained  and  read  the  books  to  day  with  great 
boldness  and  liberty.  He  is  a  promising  character ;  and  if 
the  work  of  God  is  going  forward  in  his  soul,  as  I  hope  it 
is,  he  will  be  a  great  comfort  to  us.  His  natural  disposi- 
tion is  a  very  obliging  and  mild  one  ;  and,  heightened  by 
Divine  grace,  he  will  shine  bright  in  this  dark,  awfully 
dark  hemisphere. 

"  15th.  Wednesday.  This  has  been  a  busy  day  indeed. 
I  have  been  engaged,  with  very  little  intermission,  from 
morning  till  night.  I  suppose  I  have  not  been  ten  minutes 
without  a  very  considerable  congregation,  and  need  not 
have  been  that  time,  if  I  had  greater  strength  of  lungs.  I 
was  obliged  to  retire  once  or  twice  to  recover  myself  and 
moisten  my  throat.  The  Oriya  is  a  hard  language  to 
speak,  and  shouting  to  a  large  company  for  two  or  three 
hours  together  in  it,  is  very  hard  labour.  But  though  I  get 
tired  in  the  work,  I  am  not  tired  of  it.  The  importance 
and  benignity  of  it  seem  to  increase,  as  the  truth,  that  I  must 
soon  cease  to  labour,  is  vigorously  impressed  on  the  mind. 

When  referring  to  his  departure  from  this  place  he  adds, — 
"  I  had  a  good  company  of  people  for  the  last  time,  and 


262  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

left  them  with  much  regret.  Upon  the  whole,  I  think  that 
this  has  been  the  best  opportunity  I  have  ever  had  in  mak- 
ing known  the  gospel.  I  felt  much  more  at  home  in  the 
gospel,  than  I  did  at  Berhampore,  though  I  find  that  I  have 
still  enough  to  learn.  During  the  eight  days  I  have  been 
here,  I  have  had  no  occasion  to  leave  the  tent,  or  to  go  into 
the  town  once,  in  order  to  get  people  to  talk  to,  and  have 
only  been  away  once,  one  morning  before  breakfast,  to  a 
neighbouring  village,  in  the  whole  time.  We  have  had 
plenty  of  enemies  to  the  truth,  but  have  also  had  many  in- 
teresting and  apparently  sincere  inquirers  after  it,  (that  is 
as  far  as  Hindoos  can  be  sincere ;)  and  whom,  should  I 
be  spared  to  see  another  year  in  India,  I  hope  to  visit  again. 
The  seed  has  been  sown,  but  whether  it  shall  perish  or 
flourish  remains  with  him  whose  prerogative  it  is  to  give 
the  increase." 

As  soon  as  Mr.  S.  returned,  Mr.  L.  commenced  a  jour- 
to  Sumbhulpoor  in  company  with  Mrs.  L.,  designing  to  be 
out  sowing  the  sacred  seed  for  three  monthS1;  but  was 
obliged  to  return  sooner  than  they  intended  in  consequence 
of  Mrs.  Lacey  being  attacked  with  illness. 

At  the  close  of  this  year  an  interesting  addition  was 
made  to  the  little  church  at  Cuttack.  On  December  24, 
three  persons  were  baptized.  One  of  these  was  the  wife 
of  Abraham  the  native  assistant.  Mr.  Sutton  writes: 

"  Her  experience  seemed  clear  and  satisfactory.  Her 
mind  has  been  convinced  of  her  sinfulness  for  some  time, 
and  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  the  only  Saviour. 
But  within  these  last  four  months,  from  reading  the  third 
chap,  of  John,  her  convictions  have  been  much  deepened 
and  she  has  fled  in  earnest  to  the  blood  of  Christ.  On 
being  asked  her  reasons  for  wishing  to  be  baptized,  she 
said,  that  when  a  seapoy  enlisted  in  the  Company's  service, 
he  put  on  the  badge  belonging  to  their  army ;  and  she 
wished  in  the  same  way  to  enter  into  the  service  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  She  is  by  birth  a  daughter  of  Abraham, 
and  does  not  speak  English." 

"  Another  is  the  mother  of  Sunder,  a  native  of  Arracan ; 
she  had  become  a  Roman  Catholic, — 


ORI3SA     MISSION.  263 

And,  as  Catholics  are  in  general,  she  was  ignorant  of  her- 
self, and  her  God  and  Saviour.  But  after  her  son  became 
acquainted  with  the  way  of  life,  he  used  to  talk  and  read 
to  her  on  the  great  subject  of  salvation  and  eternity.  At 
length  the  old  lady  threw  away  her  altar  and  images,  and 
built  upon  the  only  foundation  for  a  sinner's  hope.  About 
seven  or  eight  months  before  her  offering  herself  for  Chris- 
tian baptism  she  was  visited  with  sickness.  And  while 
contemplating  death  as  standing  at  the  door,  she  felt  that 
she  had  nothing  wherein  to  appear  before  God.  She  said, 
that  she  went  to  Jesus  with  her  sins,  and  found  peace  in 
believing.  And  now  she  is  desirous  to  be  baptized  in 
his  name,  and  to  trust  to  him  (according  to  her  own  figure,) 
as  the  branch  pilot  who  is  to  guide  her  bark  into  the  creek 
of  salvation." 

The  third  candidate  baptized  at  that  time  was  a  steady 
youth,  the  brother  of  Sunder. 


264  NAKKATIVE     OF     THE 


CHAPTER     XI. 


IN  contemplating  the  progress  of  missionary  exertions 
at  Cuttack  through  another  year,  (1827,)  we  may  particu- 
larly notice  the  regular  preaching  of  the  gospel  to  the 
natives  ;  several  excursions  to  attend  various  Hindoo  fes- 
tivals ;  some  hopeful  appearances  among  the  enquirers 
from  among  the  heathen ;  an  interesting  addition  to  the 
English  church  ;  an  improvement  in  the  schools,  and  an 
extensive  distribution  of  the  word  of  eternal  truth.  In 
reference  to  preaching  to  the  natives,  Mr.  Lacey  writes: 

"  The  gospel  (except  when  prevented  by  sickness  or  rain,) 
has  been  declared  to  the  people  seven  times  a  week  through- 
out the  year. 

"  I  have  generally  confined  my  public  preaching  to  three 
places,  i.  e.  two  standings  in  Chowdry  bazar,  and  one  in 
Telinga  bazar.  These  places  are  greatly  thronged  with 
town  and  country  people,  so  that  thousands  from  every 
quarter  have  heard  salvation  through  the  Saviour's  name, 
while  those  of  the  town  have  heard  it  several  times  over, 
and  so  have  been  more  perfectly  instructed  in  the  way  of 
the  Lord.  The  above  plan  has  an  advantage  over  others, 
in  that  it  has  frequently  afforded  an  opportunity  for  inquir- 
ers to  state  their  objections  against  the  religion  we  recom- 
mend to  them,  and  to  have  their  scruples  removed.  In  the 
above  places  the  people  have  daily  attended  in  pleasing 
numbers,  perhaps  I  may  say  from  thirty  to  eighty.  Gener- 
ally shaking,  they  have  heard  with  attention,  and  not  unfre- 
quently  with  apparent  conviction  of  the  truth  and  necessity 
of  what  has  been  declared  to  them.  It  is  not  to  be  expect- 
ed however  that  this  should  be  the  case  always  ;  sometimes 
I  have  been  abused  with  the  tongue  of  slander  and  bias- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  265 

phemy,  or  pelted  with  dust  or  broken  pots.  At  such  times 
I  have  felt  the  need  of  possessing  more  of  the  spirit  of  Him, 
who,  when  he  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again ;  who  turned 
his  back  to  the  smiter  and  his  cheeks  to  those  who  plucked 
off  the  hair.  Our  preaching  has  not  been  exclusively  con- 
fined to  these  places  ;  sometimes,  and  particularly  on  mar»- 
ket  days,  large  congregations  have  been  collected  and  ad- 
dressed at  a  place  called  Chowdery  Choke,  a  very  central 
and  public  bazar.  I  have  also  enjoyed  some  agreeable  and 
successful  opportunities  of  preaching  the  gospel,  when  vis- 
iting a  school.  On  these  occasions  I  have  placed  the  chil- 
dren in  their  classes  in  front  of  the  school,  or  on  the  road 
side,  and  by  exercising  them  in  some  part  of  their  lessons, 
numbers  of  people  have  been  attracted  to  the  spot,  whea 
they  have  been  exhorted  to  trust  in  him  who  is  the  wajr 
and  the  truth  and  the  life.  There  are  other  advantages 
which  have  resulted  from  this  plan; f  the  children,  as  well  as 
those  who  came  to  witness  the  examination,  have  derived 
instruction  from  the  preaching,  not  to  mention  also  the  ad- 
vantage the  teacliers  have  obtained.  Before  a  school,  I  have 
found  the  behaviour  of  the  people  to  be  uniformly  more 
orderly  than  in  a  public  bazar ;  the  reason  of  this  is,  I  think, 
that  they  have  considered  it  rude  to  contradict  us  o»  what 
they  have  imagined  our  own  ground. 

"  In  the  former  part  of  the  year,  we  became  impressed 
with  the  importance  and  necessity  of  attending  more  to  the 
improvement  of  school  masters  in  Scriptural  knowledge, 
not  only  in  consideration  of  their  own  advantage,  but  for 
the  good  of  the  children  under  their  care.  The  success 
of  our  schools  in  a  great  measure  depends  upon  the  mas- 
ters, and  little  instruction  could  result  from  reading  books, 
about  the  doctrines  of  which  the  masters  were  themselves 
ignorant.  Under  this  impression  I  have  felt  it  my  duty  to 
devote  the  afternoon  of  every  Lord's  day  to  their  instruc- 
tion, instead  of  visiting  the  bazar ;  and  I  trust  I  am  justified 
in  devoting  this  important  season  to  them.  They  not  onlv 
attend  themselves,  but  generally  bring  with  them  some  of 
their  elder  children,  and  frequently  relations  or  acqnaintan- 
34 


266  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

ces,  and  make  a  comfortable  congregation.  Sometimes  I 
address  them  .on  particular  doctrines,  and  sometimes  read 
and  explain  different  parts  of  Scripture  to  them.  We  have 
found  the  advantages  of  this  plan  in  many  ways.  The  men 
have  improved  in  divine  knowledge,  and  have  perceptibly 
improved  then-  schools ;  and  my  Lord's  day  opportunity  is 
talked  of  among  the  heathen  for  many  miles  round  Cut- 
tack,  hence  I  conclude  that  the  subjects  discussed  are  also 
extensively  known. 

"  Once  a  fortnight  I  devote  one  Thursday  evening  to 
about  fifty  poor  people,  blind,  lame,  leprous  and  otherwise 
diseased,  who  come  from  all  parts  to  receive  a  pice  each. 
These  poor  creatures  have  a  very  correct  idea  of  the  way 
of  salvation  revealed  in  the  gospel,  as  many  of  them  have 
attended  us  ever  since  we  came  to  Cuttack.  I  sometimes 
make  one  of  the  principal  persons  among  them  repeat  be- 
fore the  rest  of  his  companions  the  Ten  Commandments, 
and  mention  the  remedy  God  has  provided  for  the  salvation 
of  sinners  from  the  guilt  of  the  broken  law.  To  these  the 
Saviour's  words  apply  with  peculiar  force.  '  The  poor 
have  the  gospel  preached  unto  them.' 

"  These  are  our  stated  opportunities  of  preaching  the 
gospel ;  but  independent  of  these,  we  have  frequent  occa- 
sions to  do  so  to  inquirers  who  visit  our  bungalow  for  in- 
struction in  the  way  of  the  Lord ;  and  often  the  better  part 
of  my  day  is  spent  in  this  delightful  task.  I  hope  I  am,  as 
I  am  sure  I  ought  to  be,  better  qualified  with  precision  and 
effect  to  preach  to  the  people  than  heretofore.  This  con- 
sideration, in  connexion  with  the  foregoing  observations, 
will,  I  think,  make  it  appear  plain,  that  a  good  deal  of  divine 
knowledge  has  been  imparted  to  these  poor  degraded  idol- 
atrous people.  Many  thousands  have  heard  of  the  atone- 
ment made  by  Jesus  Christ  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  and 
have  been  exhorted  to  leave  the  worship  of  wood,  and 
stone,  and  silver,  and  gold,  and  to  worship  and  serve  him 
alone.  I  have  invariably  made  it  a  point  in  preaching,  to 
lay  down  before  the  people  the  law  of  God,  which  they 
have  violated,  and  to  point  them  to  the  blood  of  Jesus  as  the 


ORISSA     MISSION.  267 

only  remedy.  In  declaring  these  serious  and  important 
truths,  I  have  frequently  enjoyed  much  liberty  and  power, 
and  have  observed  the  people  to  be  much  moved  with  the 
amazing  instance  of  divine  love  manifested  in  the  gospel  of 
the  Redeemer.  I  have  ever  considered  that  the  cross  of 
Christ  is  the  instrument  God  will  own  and  bless.  And 
from  observing  its  effect  on  the  minds  even  of  my  heathen 
hearers,  in  comparison  with  any  other  doctrine,  I  am  con- 
firmed in  this  persuasion  ;  and  by  the  grace  of  God  I  hope 
and  design  to  make  this  the  subject  of  my  ministry,  while  I 
shall  have  life  and  breath  remain.  Those  who  have  been 
converted  to  the  truth,  may  well  be  instructed  further  on 
the  various  and  interesting  truths  of  our  holy  religion  ;  but 
it  appears  to  me  that  every  Evangelist  should  principally 
confine  his  ministry  to  '  Jesus  Christ  has  died  for  the  sins 
of  the  world  and  you  may  have  salvation  through  faith  in 
him.' " 

As  has  been  remarked,  the  missionaries  frequently  attend- 
ed the  Hindoo  festivals,  at  which  a  large  concourse  of  peo- 
ple were  often  assembled,  and  which  consequently  present- 
ed them  with  favourable  opportunities  of  making  known 
the  gospel,  to  a  wide  extent. 

We  insert  an  account  of  three  which  were  attended  by 
Messrs.  Lacey  and  Button  in  the  early  part  of  this  year. 

January  llth.  I  set  off  with  brother  Lacey  this  morning 
to  attend  a  festival  at  Botaswer  Bhagabot,  which  place  we 
reached  about  four  o'clock.  As  we  travelled  through  the 
jungle,  we  met  with  none  to  whom  we  could  preach  by  the 
way.  After  our  tent,  &c.,  was  prepared,  I  went  to  exam- 
ine some  old  temples  near  us,  which  form  the  excuse  for 
the  many  annual  festivals  celebrated  on  the  spot.  I  say 
excuse,  for  there  was  very  little  of  a  religious  nature  con- 
nected with  them.  The  buildings  must  be  extremely  an- 
cient ;  for,  though  built  of  next  to  imperishable  materials, 
they  are  rapidly  hastening  to  ruin.  One,  or  perhaps  more, 
had  been  undermined  by  the  river,  a  branch  of  the  Maha- 
nuddy,  and  are  tumbled  into  a  mass  of  rubbish.  As  for  the 
god  whose  habitation  it  once  was,  nothing  could  be  learnt 


268  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

of  his  fate.  When  contemplating  such  scenes  as  this,  the 
language  of  holy  writ  often  impresses  my  mind- — "  The 
idols  he  shall  utterly  abolish :"  and  the  ejaculation  often 
ascends,  "Come  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly."  The  temples 
which  were  standing  possessed  nothing  of  that  richness  of 
sculpture,  &c.,  which  adorns  many  that  I  have  seen.  In- 
deed, they  seemed  to  have  nothing  remarkable  attached  to 
them,  but  their  apparently  unfathomable  antiquity.  In  one 
was  the  ling,  and  in  another  an  image  of  Bhagabotee  :  the 
smaller  ones,  I  believe  were  empty.  I  could  not  learn  the 
origin  of  the  festival,  but  suppose  it  might  be  the  anniver- 
sary of  the  setting  up  of  Ma-Bhagabotee,  as  she  was  the 
principal  object  of  worship. 

January  12th.  Before  we  had  finished  our  morning 
worship,  the  people  began  to  swarm  in  from  all  quarters  5 
a  rare  motley  group  consisting  of  men,  women,  and  children, 
byraggees  (a  class  of  Hindoo  religious  beggars,)  fugueers, 
Mahometan  mountebanks,  pedlars,  &c.  &c.  The  ground 
was  soon  covered  with  toys,  wares,  sweetmeats,  and  pieces 
of  cloth,  spread  in  every  direction  by  the  different  holy  beg- 
gars to  receive  the  contributions  of  the  charitable.  These 
contributions  generally  consisted  of  a  handful  of  rice,  or  some 
other  grain,  with  two  or  three  cowries,  all  together  worth 
perhaps  the  sixteenth  part  of  a  farthing:  a  few,  and  veiy 
few,  gave  more.  As  soon  as  the  people  arrived,  it  seemed 
the  first  business  to  bathe,  that  they  might  be  purified  for 
the  occasion.  They  then  repaired  to  the  temple  to  get  a 
sight  of  the  idol,  and  the  women  to  have  their  foreheads 
marked  with  red  paint.  They  reminded  me  of  sheep  being 
huddled  together  in  a  market,  to  be  be-raddled  with  tar, 
&c.  This  red  spot  or  blotch  between  the  eye-brows,  is  a 
universal  ornament  of  the  Oriya  ladies ;  and,  joined  with  the 
black  powder  with  which  they  paint  their  eyelids,  renders 
them,  in  a  Hindoo's  estimation,  quite  bewitching.  We 
commenced  our  work  between  nine  and  ten  ;  brother  L.  at 
one  end  of  the  tent,  and  myself  at  the  other  ;  and  soon  col- 
lected immense  congregations.  To  them  we  published  the 
everlasting  gospel,  and  explained,  and  exhorted,  and  talked, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  269 

and  sung,  till  we  could  talk  no  longer,  and  were  obliged  to 
desist  for  a  little  relaxation.  But  the  people  so  pressed 
upon  us,  some,  prompted  by  curiosity  to  see  what  kind  of 
beings  we  were,  others  to  hear  what  we  were  saying,  and 
others  to  get  books,  that,  notwithstanding  we  had  three  or 
four  men  to  keep  them  off,  we  could  scarcely  get  room  or 
breath  to  eat  a  little  rice.  We  afterwards  abandoned  the 
tent,  and  standing  on  some  pieces  of  timber,  under  a  few 
trees,  addressed  the  people  as  long  as  we  could  utter  a 
word.  My  throat  failed  me  much  sooner  than  brother  L's 
did  him.  I  apprehend  I  injured  it  at  Kontiloo  ;  but  when- 
ever it  was  sufficiently  restored  to  say  any  thing,  I  talked 
again  till  I  was  too  hoarse  to  be  understood.  In  this  way 
we  spent  the  day  till  seven  o'clock  at  night.  There  was 
work  enough  for  fifty  missionaries  ;  and  the  people  heard 
with  so  much  candour,  and,  considering  their  numbers, 
with  such  attention,  that  we  considered  it  a  famous  day. 
During  the  day  we  distributed  about  700  tracts,  besides 
poems  written  on  the  palm  leaf.  As  we  were  packing  up, 
the  principal  man  of  the  place  came  and  begged  that  we 
would  attend  the  next  Jattra,  fifteen  days  hence,  and  said 
many  things  in  favour  of  this  place  ;  a  proof  that  he 
was  not  dissatisfied  with  our  conduct.  We  told  him 
we  thought  of  attending  another  on  the  same  day,  in  a  dif- 
ferent direction.  In  the  day,  when  walking  out  for  a  little 
relief,  we  saw  a  rude  exhibition  of  the  Hindoo  drama.  The 
speaking  part  was  performed  by  a  fine  active  lad,  in  a  sing- 
ing tone,  accompanied  by  a  variety  of  antics,  and  support- 
ed by  a  rude  band  of  musicians,  who  roared  out  the  burden 
of  the  song  with  the  most  unreasonable  distortions  of  coun- 
tenance ;  and,  to  add  to  the  effect  kept  up  a  continual  din 
with  their  barbarous  music.  We  were  invited  to  take  a 
seat  in  the  circle,  but  this  we  declined.  There  was  very 
little  in  the  performance  captivating  to  a  European  taste. 
There  was  also  a  trial  on  the  subject  of  the  loss  of  caste, 
near  our  tent;  but  as  we  were  not  permitted  to  look  on,  I  do 
no  know  how  they  decided  on  the  poor  fellow's  case.  The 
principal  people  of  the  village  sat  in  a  circle,  and  the  cul- 


270  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

prit,  I  suppose,  was  placed  in  the  centre,  all  sitting  on 
the  ground.  It  is,  I  should  think,  a  formidable  tribunal 
to  appear  before,  for  I  overheard  them  interrogating  the 
poor  fellow  very  closely.  I  also  noticed  among  the  people 
a  class  of  mountebanks,  whose  singular  resemblance  in  hab- 
its and  persons  to  our  English  gypsies,  struck  me  very 
forcibly ;  and  from  what  I  have  seen  in  India  on  the  subject, 
and  from  what  I  remember  of  them  in  England,  I  have 
very  little  doubt  that  their  relationship  may  be  satisfactorily 
established.  We  took  our  leave  of  the  place  about  eight 
o'clock,  and  reached  home  in  safety  about  two  o'clock  in 
the  morning. 

January  16th.  I  called  at  the  Telinga  school,  and  after- 
wards had  a  good  opportunity  near  it,  being  enabled  to 
silence  my  opponent.  At  first  setting  out  I  got  on  quietly : 
the  man  that  I  commenced  with,  talked  a  deal  alx>ut  his 
former  births.  But  as  they  say  it  is  the  soul  which  trans- 
migrates, I  wished  to  know  in  what  form  he  appeared  last, 
whether  as  a  hog,  or  dog,  or  man,  or  what  sort  of  creature  he 
was.  But  he  knew  nothing  about  what  he  was  before ; 
and  I  therefore  inferred  that  he  never  had  been  born  before, 
or  he  would  have  known  something  about  k.  For,  as  'tis 
the  seat  of  intelligence  which  passes  through  different  bod- 
ily forms,  according  to  his  own  opinion,  he  ought  conse- 
quently to  retain  a  consciousness  of  his  former  condition  : 
as  a  man  recollects  what  he  was,  and  what  he  learned  in 
his  childhood.  The  argument  silenced  him,  though  I  fear 
it  did  not  convince  him  ;  but  he  afterwards  heard  me  de- 
clare the  gospel  very  attentively.  Towards  the  close,  I 
quoted  a  poem,  which  says  that  rich  and  poor  all  go  one 
way  at  death ;  that  is,  all  must  leave  the  world  without  tak- 
ing any  part  of  it  with  them  ;  but  they  who  find  the  true 
religion  go  to  heaven.  A  man  seemed  to  think  I  could 
give  him  no  information,  unless  I  could  tell  him  first  wheth- 
er the  soul  went  out  of  the  eyes,  or  nose,  ears,  mouth,  or 
from  whence  it  went.  And  as  I  could  not  tell  him  this,  nor 
give  him  the  geography  of  heaven  and  hell,  he  would  not 
believe  in  their  existence.  I  reminded  him  that,  whether 


ORISSA     MISSION.  271 

he  knew  where  the  prison  stood  or  not,  if  he  broke  the 
laws,  the  officers  of  justice  would  soon  show  it  to  him. 
The  Hindoos  are  full  of  these  trifling  quibbles,  and  instead 
of  fleeing  when  their  house  is  on  fire,  they  stay  to  talk  about 
the  qualities  of  the  thatch  and  mud  walls. 

Friday.  My  dear  partner  has  been  very  ill  all  the  week  ; 
but  is  to  day  sufficiently  recovered  to  allow  of  my  accom- 
panying, brother  Lacey  to  a  festival  at  Teen  Teer,  viz.  three 
streams  ;  about  twenty  miles  east  of  Cuttack.  My  bearers 
running  faster  than  brother  L's,  I  stopped  a  little  while  at 
a  place  called  Purumnux,  viz.  supreme  part  of  god :  where 
there  is  a  large  annual  festival,  but  of  a  very  vile  character. 
The  temple  is  a  stupendous  building,  and  seems  designed  to 
last  while  time  shall  last:  there  are  several  very  indecent 
representations  upon  it.  I  asked  a  blind  Brahmun,  who 
was  sitting  near  it,  what  benefits  were  to  be  obtained  by 
worshipping  the  idol ; — deliverance  from  sin,  wealth,  chil- 
dren, &c.,  &c.  And  on  putting  the  question,  why  he,  who 
was  blind,  had  not  availed  himself  of  these  precious  bene- 
fits ;  he  said  it  was  from  want  of  faith.  A  Hindoo  will 
suppose  any  thing,  rather  than  admit  the  imbecility  of  his 
gods.  It  would  be  well  if  Christians  would  improve  on 
this  spirit. 

About  eleven  o'clock,  reached  a  village,  where  we  dined, 
being  about  half  way  on  our  journey.  It  was  market  day, 
which  gave  us  a  favourable  opportunity  of  making  known 
the  gospel,  and  giving  away  books :  we  each  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  speaking.  One  man  refused  taking  a  book,  saying 
he  had  received  one  at  Pooree.  While  we  were  eating  our 
boiled  rice  and  sugar,  we  wished  that  some  of  our  good 
friends  in  England  could  just  have  a  sight  of  us  on  some  of 
these  occasions  ;  it  might  correct  their  ideas  of  the  mission- 
ary life. 

In  the  very  small  village  where  we  dined,  there  arc  three 
temples,  one  of  Doorga,  one  of  Honooman,  and  one  of  Ma- 
hadave.  Indeed  the  country  is  full  of  idols,  go  where  you 
will :  ah !  when  shall  it  be  as  full  of  Christian  temples ! 
I  felt  much  discouraged  in  my  setting  out  to  day,  at  the 


272  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

long  and  extensive  sway  of  idolatry,  and  of  the  strong  wall 
of  super  tition  and  prejudice  with  which  it  is  now  defended, 
but  was  afterwards  refreshed  by  thinking  on  the  passage  : 
"  There  shall  be  an  handful  of  corn  in  the  earth  upon  the 
top  of  the  mountains,"  &c.  We  reached  our  place  of  des- 
tination about  sun  set,  (you  will  recollect  we  have  next  to 
no  twilight,)  and  as  our  tent  was  not  arrived,  we  had  only  to 
kindle  a  fire  of  dry  leaves,  and  set  our  palkees  under  the 
shade  of  an  old  wall  for  the  night.  We  sat  for  some  time 
listening  to,  and  endeavouring  to  profit  by,  the  curious  obser- 
vations of  our  bearers,  who  were  sitting  or  lying  round  the 
fire.  They  have  so  peculiar  a  method  of  abridging  and 
vulgarizing  the  language,  that  nothing  but  the  most  inti- 
mate acquaintance  with  their  familiar  scenes  can  introduce 
us  to  a  knowledge  of  it.  About  nine  o'clock,  the  country 
resounded  with  the  din  of  poojah  in  every  direction,  and 
continued  the  greater  part  of  the  night.  Brother  L.  and  my- 
self endeavoured  to  improve  the  hours  of  darkness,  by  sing- 
ing some  of  the  songs  of  Zion.  Perhaps  these  wildernesses 
never  re-echoed  before  with  the  praises  of  redeeming  love  ; 
'tis  an  affecting  thought. 

Teen  Teer,  Saturday,  January  20.  The  people  did  not 
collect  so  early  as  at  the  last  festival  we  attended,  but  the 
general  aspect  of  the  assembly  was  very  much  like  that. — 
Bathing,  a  sight  of  the  idol,  and  pleasure,  were  the  employ- 
ments of  the  day.  The  temple  is  a  very  old  one,  built  of 
brick,  but  rapidly  hastening  to  ruin.  The  idol  was  the 
ling,  and  on  the  sides  of  the  temple  is  an  image  of  Gune- 
sha,  another  of  Parbottee,  and  another  of  Cartiekeeswera. 
I  think  the  standard  sum  for  a  sight  of  the  idol,  was  seven 
undas  of  cowries.  The  rich,  I  suppose,  would  give  more, 
but  this  small  sum  for  each  individual,  from  so  great  a  mul- 
titude, would  make  no  contemptible  aggregate. 

We  began  preaching  about  ten  o'clock,  and  continued  it 
with  intervals  of  rest  till  five  o'clock.  The  people  were 
more  numerous  than  at  Bhagabot,  but  in  a  general  way  not 
so  intelligent,  or  rather,  perhaps  they  did  not  manifest  the 
game  disposition  to  understand.  We  had  all  day  as  many 


ORISSA     MISSION.  273 

to  hear  as  our  voices  could  reach,  and  if  we  could  have 
talked  ten  times  as  loud,  we  should  have  had  no  deficiency 
of  hearers.  It  is  of  great  importance  that  a  missionary's 
voice  should  be  good,  and  his  articulation  distinct ;  if  he 
have  not  this  latter  quality  it  will  be  a  thorn  in  his  flesh, 
which  will  often  pierce  him  to  the  quick.  Perhaps  St. 
Paul  understood  this ;  at  least  I  can  say  feelingly  that  I  do. 
We  sometimes  preached  from  our  tent  door,  and  sometimes 
went  out  under  a  tree  and  addressed  the  people,  and  dis- 
tributed our  books.  With  the  exception  of  now  and  then 
a  proud,  self-important  Brahmun,  they  are  ready  to  tear  us 
in  pieces  in  order  to  get  them ;  it  was  a  very  arduous  task 
to  distribute  our  books  properly ;  and  in  order  to  ascertain 
who  could  and  who  could  not  read,  we  were  obliged  to  re- 
sort to  various  schemes.  It  would  be  tedious  indeed  to 
give  an  account  of  all  we  say  on  these  occasions ;  and  to 
tell  you  in  brief  once,  is  to  tell  you  perhaps  always.  My 
first  endeavour,  after  introducing  myself,  is  to  show  them 
that  they  are  sinners,  and  in  what  respects  they  are  so ;  that 
as  this  is  the  case,  they  need  both  pardon  and  sanctifica- 
tion.  I  show  them  next,  that  Hindooism  does  not  furnish 
this  necessary  remedy,  and  thence  point  out  the  suitable- 
ness, and  value  of  the  gospel,  as  the  only  true  remedy  for 
sinful  man.  We  are  often  diverted  in  our  course  by  a  va-i. 
riety  of  objections,  queries,  and  interrogations ;  sometimes 
we  reply,  but,  if  we  can,  we  postpone  an  answer  likely  to 
lead  astray ;  the  inquirer  generally  forgets  his  question  in  a 
few  moments,  and  is  ready  to  propose  fifty  others.  Their 
versatility  is  one  of  the  most  discouraging  features  in  their 
character,  and  their  unsusceptibility  of  feeling  is  perhaps 
the  next.  I  think  that  poetry  and  striking  figures,  and  quo- 
tations from  their  own  shasters,  have  the  greatest  hold  upon 
their  minds.  And  let  a  man's  abilities  be  what  they  may, 
I  apprehend  that  a  Hindoo  congregation  would  be  the  best 
school  in  the  world  to  teach  him  practically  that  a  Paul 
may  plant  and  Apollos  water,  but  God  must  give  the  in^ 
crease,  or  there  never  will  be  any.  Being  pretty  much  fa-_ 
tigued  with  the  labours  and  the  noise  of  the  day,  (for  we 
35 


274  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

laboured  all  day  in  the  midst  of  a  deafning  noise  of  drums 
and  tamborines,)  we  left  about  six  o'clock  to  proceed 
homewards,  and  reached  our  half-way  house  by  ten  o'clock. 
Here  we  had  dinner,  tea,  and  supper  all  together ;  for  we  got 
no  time  to  eat  after  breakfast  till  now.  Having  finished  our 
meal  we  spent  an  hour  or  two  very  pleasantly  with  the 
sidars,  chokedars,  &c.  (stewards  and  watchmen)  of  the  salt 
warehouses,  where  we  slept.  They  asked  some  pertinent 
questions  about  the  gospel,  which  made  way  for  some  use- 
ful conversation.  Here  we  stood  our  palkees  in  the  veran- 
dah, and  slept  comfortably  till  morning  dawned,  when  we 
again  assembled  our  bearers,  and  made  the  best  of  our 
way  home.  Passing  through  a  small  village  I  stopped  fora 
moment  near  a  school,  where  some  boys  were  singing  a 
poem,  the  burthen  of  which  was  their  religious  duties. — 
My  ear  caught  one  line,  which  may  help  you  to  form  some 
idea  of  the  ground  work  of  their  system.  It  ran  thus, 
"  Jaha  paoo  ta,  goorookoo  dea,"  viz.  whatever  you  find,  that 
give  to  the  gooroo.  I  can  assure  you  this  lesson  is  by  no 
means  forgotten  to  be  inculcated  and  practically  enforced. 
My  dear  partner  was  able  to  attend  once  more  in  the  house 
of  God,  after  her  long  affliction  and  consequent  absence. 

On  Friday  afternoon  brother  Lacey  and  myself  again 
set  off  to  attend  a  festival  at  Bobaneswer,  or  the  land  of 
God.  And  after  walking  part  of  the  way,  and  having  a 
siifficient  quantity  of  trouble  with  our  bearers,  we  arrived 
about  ten  o'clock.  Going  through  a  thick  jungle  about  a 
koss  from  the  place,  we  came  within  a  few  yards  of  a  tiger. 
I  was  half  asleep  at  the  moment,  but  the  tremendous  shout 
of  the  bearers  aroused  me,  and  I  heard  him  at  a  very  little 
distance,  making  his  way  through  the  bushwood.  Having 
our  torch-bearers,  I  apprehend  there  was  little  danger.  If  we 
had  not  had  these  men  with  their  torches  it  would  probably 
have  been  fatal  to  some  of  our  party.  On  our  arrival  we 
were  greatly  refreshed  to  meet  our  beloved  brother  and 
sister  Hampton,  They  were  in  bed  and  asleep,  but  arose 
at  our  approach,  and  gave  us  a  hearty  welcome.  We  had 
not  seen  sister  B.  for  more  than  seven  months,  and  but  just 


ORISSA     MISSION.  275 

had  a  sight  of  Mr.  B.  during  the  time.  We  found  enough 
to  talk  about  till  past  five  o'clock,  as  we  knew  it  was  our 
only  time  ;  and  should  not  have  parted  then,  had  not  our  in- 
tended work  for  the  day  demanded  preparatory  refreshment. 
However,  I  believe  the  Bamptons  had  no  rest ;  for  they 
had  to  pack  up  their  baggage,  (no  trifling  job  here  with 
such  people  as  Hindoos,)  they  then  got  their  breakfast,  and 
sister  B.  was  off  at  day  break  with  the  baggage,  tent,  &c., 
to  about  eight  miles  distance.  I  wish  our  good  friends  hi 
England  could  see  one  of  these  movements.  Mrs.  B.  I  be- 
lieve, has  the  honour  of  being  the  first  English  woman  who 
ever  braved  an  eight  miles  ride  through  a  Hindostanee 
jungle  by  herself,  and  on  horse  back;  and  our  worthy 
countrymen  in  India,  I  suppose,  would  think  her  mad. — 
She  is  not  the  first  however,  of  Christ's  flock,  who  has 
been  called  so.  I  trust  we  felt,  and  do  feel  grateful  for  the 
grace  given  to  our  dear  fellow  labourers.  May  they  long 
be  spared  to  labour  for  poor  benighted  Orissa.  Brother  B. 
remained  to  attend  the  festival.  While  he  tried  to  get  a 
little  sleep,  brother  L.  and  myself  wandered  about  a  little  to 
wonder  at  this  wonderful  place.  O  who  can  describe  it ! 
temples  upon  temples,  multitudes!  multitudes!  multitudes! 
and  yet  multitudes  without  end  !  to  count  them  is  impossi- 
ble :  they  crowd  upon  the  view  in  every  direction.  The 
number  of  churches  which  may  be  seen  from  any  of  the 
London  bridges,  will  give  but  a  faint  idea  of  the  scene.—- 
The  Hindoos  say  they  are  1,852  years  old ;  and  at  that  distant 
period,  it  rained  gold  upon  the  place,  which  induced  the 
people  to  build  temples  in  return  for  the  favour.  One 
would  think  there  must  have  been  some  extraordinary  in- 
flux of  wealth,  or  the  expense  of  building  them  could  never 
have  been  discharged.  Many  of  the  temples,  though  ex- 
tremely ancient,  and  hastening  to  destruction,  stilt  bear 
evident  marks  of  former  grandeur.  They  are  highly  orna- 
mented with  figures  of  various  descriptions  from  the  base 
to  the  pinnacle.  Very  many  are  now  completely  buried 
in  the  jungle  and  entirely  unapproachable ;  others  are 
fast  falling  to  ruins  from  the  trees-  growing  out  of  the 


276  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

walls,  and  forcing  a  passage,  where  perhaps,  the  tool  of  the 
mason  could  never  find  admittance :  others  are  taken  great- 
er care  of,  and  are  consequently  in  a  much  better  state  of 
preservation.  We  examined  many,  they  were  principally 
dedicated  to  Mahadave,  and  contained  the  abominable  ling 
and  yoni.  Three  or  four,  however,  we  discovered  which 
contained  most  frightful  representations  of  the  bloody 
Kalee :  these  were  admirably  situated  for  deeds  of  dark- 
ness, and  of  blood.  Whether  such  things  are  perpetrated 
here  I  cannot  say ;  but  I  can  conceive  of  few  places  better 
adapted  for  such  purposes.  The  temples  were  evidently 
frequented,  for  there  were  the  remains  of  large  logs,  which 
had  been  used,  half  burnt,  for  the  purpose  of  sacrifice.  The 
principal  temple,  which  is  a  very  large  one,  nearly  as  large 
as  Jugurnath's,  (indeed,  some  call  this  the  sheath,  and  Ju- 
gurnath's  the  sword,  meaning  that  Jugurnath's  will  go 
within  this,)  contains  the  raj  ling,  or  king  of  the  representa- 
tions, which  bear  that  name.  It  was  to  get  a  sight  of  this 
ling  raj,  that  the  people  flocked  from  all  quarters  to  day. 
While  we  were  getting  our  breakfast  Mr.  Sunder  arrived, 
so  that  we  mustered  four  to  attack  this  king,  of  millions  of 
princes,  and  of  a  still  greater  number  of  subjects.  For  there 
are  more  temples  dedicated  to  this  vile  object,  and  there 
are  more  who  worship  it,  than  any  other  image  in  India. 
See  Ward's  remarks  upon  it.  The  natives  vary  so  much 
in  their  accounts  of  the  ling  raj,  that  it  is  difficult  to  ascer- 
tain the  real  size  of  it ;  but  I  apprehend  that  it  cannot  be 
less  than  three  feet  high.  As  it  respects  the  general  scene- 
ry of  the  place,  could  you  forget  the  idolatry  connected 
with  it,  there  are  few  places  so  calculated  to  excite  con- 
templative feelings  and  solemn  thoughts  as  the  melancholy 
grandeur  of  Bobaneswer.  In  the  Christian's  heart  it  pro- 
duces feelings  of  so  deep  a  kind  that  his  inner  man  seems 
to  die  within  him,  while  sighing  over  the  dark  extended 
reign  of  idolatry. 

As  soon  as  the  people  assembled  we  dispersed,  and  each 
taking  his  station  beneath  some  convenient  tree,  we  pro- 
claimed the  good  news  of  the  Kingdom.  I  have  seldom 


ORISSA   MISSION.  277 

felt  more  pleasure  than  I  did  this  day  in  talking  to  the  peo- 
ple ;  they  appeared  in  a  general  way  much  more  intelligent 
than  common,  and  often  manifested  a  disposition  to  under- 
stand what  we  said.  I  suppose  that  each  of  us  occasionally 
shifted  his  standing;  and  once,  for  a  relief,  I  found  out 
brother  B.  I  heard  him  for  a  little  time,  and  helped  him 
distribute  his  books.  The  people  as  usual,  were  excessively 
eager  to  get  them,  which  makes  it  very  difficult  to  try  who 
can  read  and  who  cannot,  before  we  give  them  a  book. 
Tis  very  evident  that  a  knowledge  of  the  great  outlines  of 
our  commission  is  very  extensive,  which  must  of  course 
prepare  the  mind  for  a  better  understanding  of  what  we 
have  to  say.  We  retired  to  our  tent  about  four  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  when  we  took  some  slight  refreshment,  and 
brother  B.  left  to  follow  Mrs.  B.  to  their  next  field  of  labour. 
We  commenced  our  work  again,  but  as  no  mussalchees 
could  be  obtained,  and  the  next  day  was  Sabbath  day,  we 
were  obliged  to  leave  sooner  than  AVC  intended,  in  order  to 
get  through  the  jungle  by  day  light.  We  reached  our  first 
stage  by  eight  o'clock,  where  we  got  some  jol-pon,  a  kind 
of  fried  rice  and  sugar;  and  afterwards  something  fried 
like  parched  wheat:  we  slept  in  our  palanquins  standing  in 
the  road  ;  and  starting  early  in  the  morning,  reached  home 
about  eight  o'clock. 

The  last  chapter  contains  some  information  respecting 
various  inquirers  who  were  the  disciples  of  an  old  gooroo. 
Of  these  inquirers  one  of  the  most  interesting  was  Gunga 
Dhor  the  intelligent  Brahmun  formerly  mentioned.  The 
hopes  of  the  brethren  were  alternately  raised  and  depressed 
respecting  him:  his  attachment  to  the  gospel  seemed 
sincere;  but  formidable  obstacles  lay  in  the  way  of  his 
professing  Christianity;  to  be  the  first  that  should  break 
the  chain  of  caste  in  the  vicinity  of  Jugurnath,  needed 
much  resolution  and  Christian  fortitude.  While  his  mind 
was  exercised  on  the  important  subject  of  renouncing  the 
superstitions  of  his  fathers,  his  friends,  and  his  country, 
various  interesting  circumstances  contributed  to  encourage 
the  missionaries.  On  an  occasion  when  Mr.  Sutton  was 


278  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

out  on  a  missionary  journey,  he  accidently  met  with 
Gunga ;  he  states,— 

"  I  was  surprised  by  hearing  a  voice,  at  a  distance,  singing 
a  hymn,  that  I  had  translated  from  Bengalee  into  the  Oriya ; 
it  runs  thus, '  O  mind,  be  steadfast !  be  steadfast !  be  stead- 
fast !  be  not  unsteady.  The  sea  of  love  is  come !  by  the 
name  of  this  Jesus  thou  wilt  be  saved !  O  my  soul,  besides 
this  Saviour  there  is  none !'  &c.  I  of  course,  wondered 
who  it  could  be,  and  supposed  some  one  who  had  heard 
something  of  Christianity  in  Bengal,  was  passing  by ;  on 
going  out  I  found  that  it  was  Gunga  Dhor,  to  whom  I  had 
given  the  hymn.  It  afterwards  appeared  that  this  was  his 
native  village ;  he  went  into  the  tent,  and  I  had  some  con- 
versation with  him.  Poor  fellow,  his  mind  is  in  a  very 
agitated  state,  and  few  words  could  be  more  suited  to  his 
circumstances  than  those  he  was  singing.  He  has  evident- 
ly some  strong  regard  for  us,  and  I  hope  for  the  gospel,  but 
the  difficulties  in  the  way  confound  him.  I  have  thought 
it  impossible  for  a  man  to  be  so  near  the  kingdom  of  heav- 
en, as  he  has  been,  without  entering  in.  Gunga  says  that, 
many  who  receive  our  books  come  to  him  to  have  them 
explained." 

On  another  occasion  Mr.  Lacey,  when  on  a  similar  jour- 
ney, met  with  him  in  a  way  not  less  gratifying, — 

"  While  I  was  distributing  and  explaining  books  to  the 
multitude  around,  Gunga  Dhor  unexpectedly  arrived  with 
two  of  his  religious  brethren.  He  brought  with  him  the  new 
testament  in  Oriya  and  some  books  of  his  own.  I  re- 
quested him  to  speak  to  the  people  assembled,  which  he  did 
in  a  way  that  both  pleased  me,  and  gave  me  exceeding  grief. 
His  warmth  of  address  and  the  wretchedness  of  his  views 
on  gospel  truths,  pleased  and  astonished  me  beyond  measure, 
and  astonished  the  people  also.  But  O,  how  I  longed  after 
him  !  If  I  ever  understood  the  Apostle's  meaning,  when 
he  said  he  longed  after  his  converts  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus 
Christ,  it  was  this  morning,  when  Gunga  Dhor  preached  the 
law  to  the  people,  and  exposed  their  condemnation ;  he 
exhibited  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  remedy.  The  whole  op- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  279 

portunity  took  up  about  four  hours.  After  the  people 
were  dispersed,  we  went  into  my  tent  together,  where 
Gunga  Dhor  excused  his  want  of  decision  in  his  professing 
Christ,  and  promised  to  be  more  decided  soon.  I  warned 
him  against  delay,  and  he  presently  became  affected  and 
said  no  more.  How  great  indeed  are  his  obstacles  to  a 
profession  of  Christ !  From  the  manner  in  which  he  spoke 
this  morning,  I  cannot  but  hope  that  he  may  be  a  vessel  of 
mercy,  and  get  to  heaven.  Our  exertions  have  excited 
much  wonder  among  the  people,  and  they  say  some  great 
change  as  to  religion,  is  on  the  eve  of  taking  place. 

At  another  time  he  paid  a  visit  to  Mr.  Lacey,  which  en- 
couraged his  hopes  : — 

Gunga  Dhor  called  to  see  me  to  day,  and  we  spent  the 
afternoon  in  reading  and  conversation.  He  knows  all  our 
tracts  and  books  in  Oriya,  by  heart,  or  nearly  so.  My 
hopes  still  cling  to  him,  as  I  believe  he  will  die  a  Chris- 
tian. He  offered  to  lose  caste  by  eating  with  rne  to  day, 
but  I  dare  not  allow  him.  He  said  his  companions  are 
suffering  some  persecution  through  reading  the  Bible  ;  and 
they  are  in  part  fallen  from  their  places  in  society.  I  en- 
couraged him  seriously  to  deliberate  before  he  lost  his 
caste,  and  to  lose  it  by  a  public  profession  of  Christ. 

At  length  Gunga  appears  to  have  been  enabled  to  count 
all  things  loss  that  he  may  win  Christ ;  and  the  account 
given  of  him  by  Mr.  Lacey  must  gratify  and  delight: — 

He  has  proceeded  from  one  degree  of  knowledge  to 
another,  and  from  strength  to  strength,  till  he  has  attained 
a  considerable  degree  of  information,  and  devotedness  to 
God.  He  has  come  to  his  present  experience  through 
much  difficulty  and  persecution  from  the  world,  and  par- 
ticularly from  his  brahminical  relations ;  so  that  sometimes 
we  were  afraid  and  discouraged  concerning  him.  The 
truth  however  appears  to  have  had  a  deep  hold  on  his 
judgment  and  his  heart,  and  he  has  persevered  through  all. 
He  has  lately  become  quite  decided.  He  sees,  and  I  have 
the  best  reason  to  hope,  from  all  I  know  of  him,  that  he 
feels  himself  a  sumer ;  while  the  blood  of  Jesus  offered  to 


280  NARRATIVE    OF    THE 

God  as  the  atonement  for  his  sin  is  all  his  hope  and  all  his 
trust.  In  this  he  rejoices  himself,  and  this  he  declares  to 
others.  I  am  quite  satisfied,  as  I  believe  we  all  are,  as  to 
his  sincerity,  and  the  reality  of  the  change  he  professes. 
Last  Lord's  day  he  witnessed  our  celebration  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  which  was  explained  to  him.  He  seemed  much 
effected  with  its  institution  and  design ;  and  when  it  was 
over,  said,  with  great  simplicity  and  tears :  '  O,  Sir,  when 
may  I  be  baptized  and  unite  with  God's  church  in  the 
Lord's  supper  ?'  At  other  times  he  has  said,  '  When,  Sir, 
shall  you  have  sufficient  evidence  of  my  sincerity  that  I 
may  profess  Christ  by  baptism  ?'  His  memory  is  retentive 
and  well  stored  with  what  he  has  read  from  the  divine 
word,  and  from  other  books.  He  frequently  repeats  long 
passages  from  the  Pentateuch,  the  Prophets,  and  from  the 
new  testament,  and  may  already  be  said  to  be  mighty  in 
the  Scriptures.  I  hope  there  is  reason  to  conclude  from 
his  long  standing  as  an  inquirer,  and  his  information  on  the 
subject  of  Christianity,  as  well  as  from  his  perseverance 
through  obstacles  and  persecutions,  that  he  is  a  convert 
from  the  conviction  of  his  judgment;  and  that  he  has  been 
begotten  through  the  word  by  the  Spirit.  Gunga  Dhor  is 
not  only  a  convert  to  Christianity,  but  a  powerful  preacher 
of  its  glorious  doctrines.  His  abilities  are  good,  both  as  it 
regards  internal  and  external  qualifications.  Often  I  wit- 
nessed his  convincing  and  persuasive  addresses  with  tears 
of  pleasure.  His  exposures  of  the  idolatry  of  his  country 
are  exceedingly  severe  and  satirical,  and  sometimes  almost 
unmerciful.  But  he  has  also  a  peculiarly  forcible  manner  in 
directing  sinners  to  a  dying  Saviour  as  their  only  hope.  I 
think  no  person  understanding  his  native  language  could 
witness  his  prayers  without  the  strongest  emotions  of  grat- 
itude and  love." 

At  the  time  this  account  was  given,  Mr.  Lacey  was  on  a 
journey  accompanied  by  Gunga ;  and  remarks ;  "  be 
preaches  every  evening  on  the  way,  and  at  some  places  in 
the  day  time  also  ;  'he  receives  instruction  upon  divine  sub- 
jects twice  a  day." 


O HISS  A     MISSION.  281 

Other  circumstances  of  an  interesting  nature  are  connect- 
ed with  this  station.  Four  individuals  of  the  ordnance  de- 
partment went  to  reside  at  Cxittack ;  and  of  the  four,  three 
appear  to  have  felt  the  influence  of  divine  truth.  Two  of 
them,  a  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Beddy,  have  confessed  Christ  in  the 
ordinance  of  baptism.  The  third  appeared  truly  converted, 
and  was  expected  to  be  baptized.  Mr.  Lacey's  account  of 
these  converts  is  as  follows  : — 

*'  When  Mr,  B,  came  to  attend  on  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel,  all  he  heard  appeared  new  and  surprising.  He 
began  to  inquire  the  truth,  and  found  he  had  hitherto 
been  walking  in  the  darkness  of  human  speculations,  a 
stranger  to  himself  and  to  God.  The  first  impressions  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  produced  were,  that  he  was  a 
helpless  condemned  sinner.  His  soul  gradually  reposed  on 
the  death  of  Christ  for  the  pardon  of  his  sins.  His  out- 
ward conduct  became  surprisingly  altered,  particularly  as 
it  regarded  the  practice  of  swearing,  and  the  observation 
of  the  Sabbath;  and  he  soon  became  a  partaker  of  that 
peace  of  mind  which  flows  from  faith  in  Jesus.  Our  friend, 
after  mature  search  and  deliberation,  proposed  himself  a 
candidate  for  baptism  and  fellowship.  Mrs.  Beddy  also 
became  decidedly  serious.  The  example  of  her  husband, 
with  the  blessing  of  God  on  the  preached  word,  private 
reading,  conversation,  and  prayer,  induced  her  to  attend  to 
the  one  thing  needful.  Mrs.  B.  was  educated  a  Roman 
Catholic ;  and  when  she  married,  her  husband  being  a 
Protestant,  her  father  in  the  most  awful  manner  denounced 
eternal  damnation  on  her  soul  and  body,  if  she  ever 
changed  her  religion  and  became  a  Protestant.  When  the 
grace  of  God  enlightened  her  mind,  she  saw  no  reason  to 
dread  these  denunciations ;  and,  with  her  husband,  put  on 
Christ  by  being  baptized  in  his  name  in  a  most  public  man- 
ner. The  ordinance  was  administered  on  Lord's  day,  the 
2d  of  September. 

In  the  conversion  of  these  two  there  is  something  pecu- 
liar.    In  the  case  of  Mr.  B.  AVC  see  the  indirect  good  of 
missions  to  the  heathen.     He  came  to  this  comer  of  the 
36 


282  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

earth  where  all  is  darkness  and  wickedness,  and  found  that 
blessing  which  he  found  not  in  a  land  of  Bibles  and  gospel 
ministry.  Professing  Christians,  wandering  in  different 
parts  of  the  earth,  like  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  have  been 
found  by  the  heralds  of  salvation  to  the  heathen,  and 
brought  home  to  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  their  souls. 
Hence  there  is  a  source  of  encouragement  to  the  friends 
at  home. 

Another  highly  gratifying  circumstance  is,  that  some  of 
the  members  of  the  little  church  formed  at  Cuttack,  appear 
to  possess  qualifications  which  may  render  them  useful  in 
the  ministry  of  the  word.  This  is  peculiarly  the  case  with 
the  two  brethren  of  the  name  of  Sundar. 

Auxiliary  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  is  the  distribu- 
tion of  religious  books  and  tracts.  On  this  subject  Mr. 
Lacey  remarks ; — 

"  The  distribution  of  the  Scriptures  and  religious  tracts, 
has  been  very  extensively  effected,  both  in  Cuttack  and  in 
the  country  round.  The  opportunities  for  disposing  of 
these  have  been  after  preaching.  On  these  occasions  from 
five  to  twenty  have  been  given  to  such  as  have  been  able  to 
read  them.  We  have  had  some  thousand  copies  of  an  ex- 
cellent tract  called  '  The  Jewel  Mine  of  Salvation,'  written 
out  on  the  tall  leaf  and  distributed.  This  method  has  the 
advantage  of  being  easily  understood;  for  the  natives  are 
not  used  to  a  printed  character.  Of  these  poerns  we  have 
great  hopes.  A  good  number  of  Scriptures  and  tracts  have 
been  sent  to  Sumbhalpore,  a  district  up  the  Mahanuddy, 
and  have  been  distributed  there.  The  old  gooroo  and  his 
inquiring  disciples  have  distributed  many  tracts  in  the  vil- 
lages around  them.  And  besides  these,  several  melas  (fairs,) 
have  been  visited,  and  the  people  supplied  plentifully.  We 
consider  this  part  of  missionary  labour  next  in  importance 
to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  And  we  are  justified  in 
this  conclusion,  both  from  the  effect  of  distributing  tracts  by 
other  missionaries,  and  from  what  we  have  ourselves  seen. 
I  have  often  been  surprised  at  hearing  a  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture, or  a  sentence  from  a  tract,  quoted  by  persons  whom  I 


ORISSA     MISSION.  283 

bad  supposed  knew  nothing  about  the  Christian  system, 
and  in  circumstances  which  justified  this  opinion.  Upon 
inquiry  I  have  generally  found  this  knowledge  to  have  been 
derived  from  a  gospel  or  tract  in  their  own  possession  or  in 
their  village.  Instances  have  been  known  of  persons  hav- 
ing adopted  the  Scriptures,  or  other  books  which  we  have 
given  them,  as  school  books  ;  and  also  of  persons  who  have, 
from  reading  our  books,  learned  the  name  and  work  of  the 
Saviour.  All  these,  but  particularly  the  last,  sufficiently 
declare  the  importance  of  distributing  tracts.  No  sun 
burns  these  silent  messengers  of  peace ;  and  no  prejudice 
is  in  array  against  them.  Through  the  instrumentality  of 
these,  natives  in  the  most  sacred  or  secret  places,  places  to 
which  we  could  never  have  access,  can  hear  of  what  Jesus 
has  done  for  sinful  man.  Impressed  with  the  importance 
of  this  part  of  our  labour,  we  have  largely  distributed  these 
little  preachers  of 'good  news,'  and  they  lie  as  a  seed  in 
the  earth  which  shall  in  due  time  bring  forth  its  increase." 

Of  the  beneficial  effects  of  these  little  messengers  of  sal- 
vation, Mr.  Lacey  records  several  instances, — 

"  Sumbhulpore  lies  about  300  miles  west  of  Cuttack  ;  and 
stands  in  a  part  veiy  little  cultivated,  and  little  known  by 
Europeans.  The  road  to  it  lies  through  a  dense  jungle, 
which  renders  the  place  almost  inaccessible.  The  inhab- 
itants however,  being  removed  from  the  abominable  idol  at 
Pooree,  are  much  less  superstitious  and  violent  than  the 
people  in  these  parts ;  which  last  year  induced  me  to  at- 
tempt to  visit  them  by  water.  After  seven  days'  journey, 
we  were  attacked  with  fever  and  obliged  to  return.  Under 
these  circumstances,  to  send  tracts  was  the  only  means  left 
us  of  communicating  the  precious  knowledge  of  Christ  to 
the  people.  I  soon  found  a  trading  company  returning  to 
Sumbhulpore,  and  to  one  of  the  merchants,  a  respectable 
Brahmun,  I  committed  a  good  number  of  tracts,  and  he 
promised  to  distribute  them.  I  afterwards  met  a  professed 
Christian,  and  gave  him  a  number  more,  and  he  made  the 
same  promise.  We  pursued  our  homeward  journey  some- 
what relieved,  hoping  and  praying  for  the  divine  blessing 


284  NARRATIVE      O  F   "l  H  E 

on  the  books.     The  following  incident  will  show  that  our 
hopes  were  not  groundless." 

About  a  month  ago,  as  I  was  preaching  in  the  open  Ba- 
zar to  the  Oriyas,and  speaking  particularly  of  Jesus  Christ, 
three  strangers  exclaimed,  with  apparent  pleasure, '  O  that 
is  the  name !  that  is  the  name  !  and  this  is  also  the  person 
who  sent  us  the  books.'  It  was  a  circumstance  so  rare, 
that  such  unusual  joy  should  be  manifested  by  these  people 
at  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  1  immediately  questioned  them 
where  and  how  they  had  heard  of  him  ?  Their  reply  was, 
that  they  had  heard  about  Jesus  Christ  from  some  boots 
that  had  been  sent  to  Sumbhulpore  ;  and  they  asked  if  I 
would  lie  so  kind  as  to  give  them  books  for  themselves  ?  I 
of  course  complied  with  their  request,  and  furnished  them 
with  books  for  themselves,  and  a  few  others  for  distribu- 
tion. I  asked  the  men  particularly  as  to  the  use  that  was 
made  of  the  books  I  had  sent  ?  they  answered  that  they 
were  read,  and  that  their  contents  had  become  a  subject  of 
interest  among  their  countrymen ;  but  that  they  wished  for 
more  full  and  complete  instruction  from  us.  The  truth  of 
the  above  account  seems  clear  from  the  men  being  familiar 
with  the  name  of  Christ." 

The  native  schools  flourished  more  than  common  during 
this  year.  There  was  also  some  improvement  made  in  the 
English  school. 

We  now  insert  extracts  from  the  journal  of  Mr.  Lacey, 
which  contain  a  variety  of  intelligence. 

January  5th.  After  family  worship  this  morning,  I  left 
home  for  the  country.  Arrived  at  Chosapora  at  10  o'clock. 
At  half  past  two  (the  day  being  cloudy,)  I  departed  from 
Chosapora,  and  came  to  Chitereswa  by  half  past  three,  and 
fixed  my  tent  under  the  village  mangoe  near  the  temple.  I 
was  presently  surrounded  by  a  good  congregation,  some 
were  respectable  men,  and  all  tolerable  hearers. — I  remain- 
ed in  conversation  with  them  regarding  the  atonement  of 
Christ  till  six  o'clock,  and  many  wondered  at  his  marvel- 
lous love  in  dying  for  rebellious  sinners.  If  I  could  feel 
more  affected  myself,  the  love  of  Christ  would  make  a  very 


ORISSA     MISSION.  285 

powerful  impression.  Sometimes  I  am  favoured  with  more 
than  ordinary  tenderness  while  relating  the  wonders  of 
dying  love  ;  and  I  always  find  that  the  feelings  of  my  hear- 
ers correspond,  and  that  they  are  disarmed  of  their  enmity 
and  opposition  immediately. 

6th.  I  started  for  Chadeapatna,  a  pleasantly  situated  vil- 
lage in  the  midst  of  a  beautiful  rural  plain.  I  felt  much 
delighted  at  the  first  view  of  it.  The  village  children  were 
playing  on  the  grass,  and  the  herdsmen  were  tending  their 
flocks  of  cows,  sheep,  and  goats,  on  every  side.  One  thing 
more,  that  is  to  be  inhabited  by  Christians,  would  make  it 
just  such  a  situation  as  I  would  choose  to  reside  in.  But 
the  first  thing  that  checked  my  enjoyment  while  approach- 
ing the  place  was,  a  mud  house  containing  a  stone  idol. 
What  are  all  the  external  advantages  and  beauties  of  situa- 
tion, while  the  inhabitants  are  idolaters,  exposed  to  the 
wrath  and  curse  of  God!  I  arrived  by  half  past  nine,  and 
spoke  to  the  people,  who  attended  in  crowds,  till  half-past 
eleven,  and  then  dismissed  them  to  bathe  and  eat.  From 
constant  practice  I  find  it  much  more  easy  to  express  myself 
regarding  the  love  and  sacrifice  of  Christ  in  different  and 
more  familiar  ways  than  I  have  been  wont  to  do.  The 
people  have  generally  heard  well,  and  some  pleased  me 
much  by  their  judicious  inquiries. 

From  Cadeapatna  I  proceeded  to  Pikenapora  and  got  in 
about  four  o'clock.  Till  half-past  five  1  conversed  and  dis- 
puted with  the  inhabitants,  but  the  attendance  was  not  so 
good  as  at  the  last  places.  In  this  village  is  a  very  inde- 
cent form  of  Rada-Krishnoo ;  which  is  the  village  debta. 
I  walked  towards  the  place  where  this  disgusting  image 
receives  divine  adoration,  but  was  told  by  a  filthy  byragee 
sitting  by,  that  the  ground  was  holy,  and  I  must  pull  off 
my  shoes  or  not  approach.  I  felt  exceedingly  indignant, 
but  prudence  said,  stand  still,  and  so  I  did.  This  byragee 
was  as  nearly  naked  as  possible,  all  over  ashes  and  dirt;  in 
other  respects  strong,  healthy,  and  well  made.  These  idle 
men  are  great  adulterers,  and,  like  their  masters,  have  un- 
lawful intercourse  with  the  wives  of  the  cow-keepers 
(gowrees,)  and  are  guilty  of  the  most  abominable  practices. 


286  NARRATIVE      OF      THE 

But  this  does  not  impeach  then-  holiness,  for  I  have  often 
heard  them  say,  when  reproved  for  such  conduct,  that 
"Maha-proboo  did  so,  and  why  should  not  we?"  As  this 
man  sat  under  a  tulsee  mound,  I  charged  him  closely  with 
these  things,  nor  did  he  attempt  to  justify  himself  by  main- 
taining his  innocence.  When  I  mentioned  that  such  crimes 
would  bring  him  to  hell,  notwithstanding  his  profession,  he 
became  sadly  angry,  and  retaliated  by  saying  that  I  killed 
and  eat  cows,  &c.  He  became,  however,  much  ashamed 
before  the  people,  whom  I  warned  of  such  idle  impostors, 
and  exhorted  them  to  use  their  money  for  their  own  and 
their  family's  comfort.  Afterwards  I  sat  down  among  the 
people  who  had  collected  ;  and  among  other  things  read, 
and  endeavoured  to  show  the  justness  of  the  prohibitions  of 
idolatry.  As  soon  as  I  had  prepared  my  rice  I  received  a 
note  from  Cuttack,  informing  me  of  the  illness  of  Mrs.  La- 
cey,  and  I  immediately  set  out  for  home. 

9th.  1  visited  Telinga  bridge  this  evening,  and  obtained  a 
large  number  of  hearers. 

10th.  One  Brahmun,  exasperated  at  the  attendance, 
called  cut,  "  Great  is  Jugurnath !"  An  old  opponent  step- 
ped forward  and  said,  "  Sir,  there  is  the  king  who  lives  in 
England,  who  is  above  all,  and  under  him  is  the  company ; 
next,  the  governor  general ;  next,  the  commissioners:  and 
next,  the  judge.  We  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  king,  or 
the  governor  general ;  but  all  our  business  lies  with  the 
judge.  So  there  is,  as  you  say,  one  God ;  and  there  are 
also  debtas,  as  Ram,  Krishnoo,  and  Jugurnath.  No  man 
can  see  God,  and  indeed  we  have  nothing  to  do  with  him. 
Our  business  is  with  Jugurnath,  who  is  by  God  appointed, 
as  is  the  judge,  and  we  must  worship  him.  O  what  say  you 
to  this  ?"  Before  I  could  answer  this  speech  the  streets 
rang  with  the  shouts  and  acclamations  of  the  bystanders  ; 
and  the  triumphant  speaker  retired  in  the  midst  of  his 
windy  honours,  wisely  concluding  that  it  would  not  serve 
his  cause  to  hear  answers.  Most  of  the  people,  however, 
staid  to  hear  what  could  be  said  in  reply,  and  many  of  them 
I  think  went  away  impressed  with  the  truth. 

llth.     With    brother  Button   I    attended  a  jhattree    at 


OBISSA      MISSION.  287 

Moonkoondie  of  Bhoteswa  Bhagabottee,  a  distance  of  four- 
teen miles. 

The  general  appearance  of  the  jhattree  was  that  of  the 
holiday  part  of  a  fair  in  England.  The  people,  on  coming, 
immediately  wash  in  the  adjoining  river,  accompanied  with 
their  tuntramuntras,  incantations,  &c.  and  then  proceed  to 
the  temple  to  obtain  a  dursana,  sight  of  the  idol.  On  the 
way  they  purchase  a  flower  or  some  trifle  to  present  to  the 
idol.  This,  with  their  offering,  which  is  regulated  by  the 
ability  of  the  giver,  and  may  be  from  two  pice  to  one  ru- 
pee, but  mostly  I  think  about  two  or  three  pice,  is  present- 
ed to  the  Brahmuns,  who  make  a  good  harvest  of  gain.  As 
soon  as  the  gift  is  presented,  the  giver  looks  for  a  blessing 
from  the  idol  according  to  the  exigency  of  his  circumstan- 
ces. If  he  or  she  have  no  son,  the  giver  will  say  to  the 
Brahmun,  "  Let  Maha  proboo  give  me  a  son ;"  or  if  old,  and 
his  son  or  daughter  have  no  children,  he  will  say,  "  Let 
Maha  proboo  give  my  son  or  daughter  issue."  After  this 
the  Brahmun  spreads  his  hands  towards  the  stone,  at  the 
same  time  presenting  the  flower  or  other  trifle,  and  says, 
"  Maha  proboo  do  for  such  a  person  so  and  so  ;"  and  then 
the  business  is  over,  unless  the  person  wishes  to  purchase 
some  of  the  maha  prusad,  which  some  of  the  most  respect- 
able do.  The  Brahmuns  contrive  to  have  plenty  of  this 
article  to  dispose  of  at  a  high  rate,  which  is  another  source 
of  emolument  for  them.  The  rest  of  the  day  is  spent  in 
following  a  band  of  music,  attending  plays,  or  wandering 
about  to  view  the  stalls  of  sweatmeats,  or  other  diversions, 
with  their  companions.  At  evening  they  mostly  retire  to- 
wards home,  congratulating  themselves  upon  the  supposed 
effects  of  such  water,  such  stone,  or  such  food.  Some, 
however,  always  stay  to  witness  the  ceremonies  of  the  maha 
deep,  and  the  bhada,  which  is  the  carrying  of  the  idol,  or 
his  representative  round  the  temple  in  a  palanquin.  The 
former  ceremony  is  performed  by  placing  a  quantity  of 
ghee  and  oil  in  a  vessel  on  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple, 
which  at  twelve  o'clock  is  set  on  fire  by  one  of  the  Brah- 
muns. The  Brahmun  having  proceeded  to  the  top  of  the 


288  NARRATIVE      OF      THE 

temple,  lights  the  ghee,  &c.,  whirls  it  round  in  the  air,  and 
repeats  aloud  the  raja's  name,  while  all  the  people  below, 
accompany  him  with  music  and  shouts  of '  hurree  bol !  hur- 
ree  bol !' 

24th.  Two  painful  events  have  just  transpired  in  our 
neighbourhood,  the  genuine  fruits  of  sin ;  for  sin  when  fin- 
ished bringeth  forth  death.  The ,  weary  of  life  with- 
out the  support  of  experimental  religion,  shot  himself  in  the 
mouth  with  his  pistol,  and  died.  I  heard  the  church  bu- 
rial service  read  over  him  last  Lord's  day,  but  was  much 
shocked  therewith.  As  a  man,  his  character  was  very  res- 
pectable, possessing  much  kindness  and  generosity.  As  a 
magistrate,  he  was  almost  unequalled  in  the  love  of  the 
people.  The  other  event  was  the  murder  of  a  boy  by  some 
wretches,  for  about  twelve  rupees  worth  of  silver  and  gold 
ornaments  which  he  wore  on  his  wrists  and  ears. 

"  A  human  sacrifice  has  also  lately  been  offered  near 
Cuttack.  A  few  particulars  respecting  it  will  not  be  unac- 
ceptable. Human  sacrifices  are  more  frequent  than  is  gener- 
ally apprehended.  Every  possible  precaution  is  taken  to 
keep  them  secret,  so  that  few  are  heard  of.  In  the  present 
instance  the  sacrifice  was  a  young  child,  a  boy.  His  pa- 
rents are  of  the  soodra  caste.  He  was  either  bought  or 
stolen  from  them  by  the  sacrificer.  It  seems  probable  that 
the  person  who  offered  the  sacrifice  had  made  a  vow  to  the 
(Dabee)  goddess  to  offer  a  beautiful  child  in  case  of  some 
favour  granted.  Hence,  the  boy  chosen  was  of  very  res- 
pectable parents,  about  five  years  of  age,  and  very  hand- 
some. How  the  ceremony  was  performed  I  do  not  know  ; 
but  most  likely  by  cutting  off  the  head,  as  bodies  and  heads 
of  human  sacrifices  have  been  found.  And  the  goddess 
Kalee,  of  the  Hindoos,  is  represented  as  being  pleased  with 
the  flow  of  blood.  I  have  witnessed  the  sacrifices  of  goats 
and  buffaloes  to  Kalee,  in  Bengal,  and  this  was  the  man- 
ner of  sacrificing  them.  It  is  therefore  most  probable  that 
the  blood  and  head  of  the  child,  were  carried  immediately 
before  the  image  and  offered  to  her.  The  Brahmun,  to 
conceal  the  murder,  after  offering  the  sacrifice,  took  the 


ORISSA      MISSION.  289 

body  of  the  victim,  cut  it  into  small  pieces,  and  boiled  it  in 
a  handy,  a  large  earthen  pot,  in  which  it  seems  he  intend- 
ed to  bury  it.  This  was  a  most  secure  method,  as  the  boil- 
ing disfigured  the  flesh,  and  no  one  here  could  suspect  flesh 
being  in  a  bandjr.  It  seems  he  was  detected  in  boiling  it. 
The  perpetrator  and  the  idol  were  brought  before  the  mag- 
istrate of  Cuttack,  and  a  minute  investigation  ensued.  The 
evidence  appeared  clear  against  the  Brahmun,  We,  how- 
ever, condemn  no  one  without  oaths ;  and,  the  murderer 
being  a  Brahmun,  not  one  of  the  witnesses  would  swear 
against  him,  as  it  would  have  taken  his  life.  In  this  man- 
ner the  murderer  was  quitted  of  all  charges,  though  it  ap- 
peared evident  he  was  guilty  of  the  crime," 

14th.  Yesterday  brother  B's  fever  was  high,  and  his  ap- 
pearance alarming.  Some  part  of  the  day  he  talked  wild- 
ly, being  delirious.  O  that  he  may  be  restored !  We 
could  have  no  religious  opportunities,  nor  was  I  able  to  see 
the  town.  This  afternoon  I  had  a  long  dispute  in  the 
street  with  large  numbers  of  Hindoos,  and  talked  till  I  be- 
came exhausted.  They  accompanied  me  through  the 
street  with  shouts  of  "  Jugurnath  for  ever."  While  we 
are  silent  the  devil  is  still  enough  ;  but  no  sooner  is  the 
gospel  preached  than  he  immediately  bestirs  himself.  It  is 
some  consolation  that  he  thinks  he  has  reason  to  stir !  1 
have  only  enjoyed  one  peaceable  opportunity  among  the 
Pooree  people  this  year,  and  I  dare  say  that  will  be  the 
last.  I  distributed  some  \vritten  poems  and  could  have 
distributed  many  more.  Brother  B.  is  better  to  day. 

31st.  I  have  been  prevented  from  labouring  in  the 
town  so  much  as  I  have  desired  by  the  awful  state  of  the 
weather.  The  heat  in  the  day  time  is  such  as  has  not 
been  experienced  for  many  years.  The  whole  face  of  cre- 
ation is  almost  burning  hot.  The  thermometer  is  at  100  in  a 
cool  shady  room,  and  110  palanquin  travelling.  This  heat 
leaves  but  little  strength  for  active  exertions.  A  storm  suc- 
ceeds the  heat  of  the  day,  but  it  is  only  wind  and  dust, 
thunder  and  lightning.  No  refreshing  rains  accompany. 
The  thunder  and  lightning  are  most  awful.  We  were 
37 


290  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

afraid  our  house  was  struck  ;  indeed  the  lightning  was 
down  among  us :  the  stoutest  heart  trembled. 

Last  Lord's  day  was  an  encouraging  day  as  it  regards 
English  and  Oriya  services.  In  the  evening  I  lifted  up  my 
voice  against  the  shamefully  prevalent  practice  of  violating 
the  Lord's  day,  from  "  remember  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep 
it  holy  ;"  and  some  have  determined  to  reform  :  may  they 
have  grace  to  resist  the  depravity  of  the  country  and  the 
age. 

22nd.  I  preached  in  the  chowdry  to  day  in  two  places. 
A  disputing  Corana  spoiled  my  first  opportunity.  I  after- 
wards discovered  that  he  had  some  knowledge  of  the  gos- 
pel. He  went  away  saying,  "  Christ,  Christ,  aow  ke,  aow 
ke,"  we  are  to  have  nothing  but  Christ  now.  My  last 
standing  was  the  best,  though  not  a  good  one.  Some  said, 
"  Blessed  be  thy  life,  and  blessed  be  thy  father  and  moth- 
er." Others  said,  "  Why  hear  ye  him  ?"  "  Why  hear  your 
gods  and  gooroos  despised  ?' 

July  2nd.  I  attended  the  missionary  prayer-meeting  in 
the  evening,  and  spoke  on  the  divinity  of  missions.  Com- 
ing away,  Mr.  B.  of  the  ordinance  department,  asked  leave 
to  walk  home  with  me.  After  some  conversation  he  re- 
quested baptism.  This  was  done  in  a  manner  truly  pleas- 
ing, with  much  diffidence,  and  submission  to  our  judgment. 
His  attendance  on  every  opportunity  of  a  religious  nature 
has  been  most  exemplary ;  and  a  great  change  is  evident  in 
his  conversation.  He  has  a  pious  mother  living,  a  member 
of  a  Methodist  society  ;  and  she  says,  "My  dear  Henry,  if 
you  ever  find  any  of  those  good  men,  the  missionaries,  I 
hope  you  will  hear  them."  Our  friend  has  acted  a  promi- 
nept  part  on  the  theatre  of  Dum-dum  and  Calcutta,  with 
much  applause.  His  language  now  is,  "  What  fruit  had  I 
in  that  of  which  I  am  now  ashamed,"  &c. 

August  20th.  Going  down  to  the  bazar  this  evening  I 
entered  into  conversation  with  a  Bengalee,  an  officer  in  the 
commissioner's  office.  He  said  God  was  best  pleased  with 
a  great  number  of  religions,  as  Hindooism,  Mahornetanism, 
and  Christianity,  just  as  I  was  pleased  when  iny  gardener 


ORISSA     MISSION.  291 

presented  me  with  various  coloured  flowers,  as  roses,  pinks, 
&c.  &c.  It  was  replied,  that  if  I  ordered  my  gardener  to 
cultivate  and  present  the  sweetest  roses,  and  he,  instead  of 
obeying  my  orders,  cultivated  and  offered  various  stinking 
weeds,  I  should  certainly  be  angry  and  punish  him:  here 
we  separated. 

September  19th.  There  being  a  market  in  Choudy- 
choke,  I  preached  there  to  day.  A  great  number  of  peo- 
ple soon  collected  round  me,  and  among  the  rest  the  native 
judge  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas.  He  stood  till  he  had 
made  himself  acquainted  with  the  subject  of  discourse,  and 
then  made  some  inquiries,  as, "  What  is  this  man  ?  Can  spirit 
move  without  matter  ?  What  was  the  nature  of  Jesus  ? 
and  what  are  the  evidences  of  this  truth  ?  Why  do  you 
give  yourself  all  this  trouble  and  labour  about  this  people  ?" 
Thus  do  these  people  leave  the  plain  truth  and  puzzle 
themselves  with  vain  and  foolish  speculations  beyond  hu- 
man comprehension.  I  satisfied  him  as  to  the  nature  and 
evidence  of  Christ.  But  he  wanted  to  prove  man  God, 
and  God  the  spirit  of  the  universe.  He  laboured  hard  to 
clear  man  of  all  charge  of  guilt  on  the  first  of  these  ques- 
tions, but  made  himself  appear  foolish.  "  How  can  you 
consistently  punish  these  people  with  your  stripes  if  they 
are  irresistibly  instigated  to  guilt  by  your  own  indwelling 
influence  ? "  He  promised  to  come  and  see  me  and  talk 
more  on  the  subject. 

September  2 1st  I  got  out  between  four  and  five  this 
afternoon,  and  was  engaged  in  preaching  and  disputing  till 
seven.  Some  said,  "  Kill  no  more  cows,  and  hear  the  cau- 
ses of  the  poor,  and  then  teach  us  divinity."  Another  cried 
out,  "  Sahib,  raise  a  dead  man  and  then  we  will  believe." 
And  the  next,  a  brow-beating  fellow,  said,  "  O  you  Sahib, 
you  speak  the  language  of  old  women,  talk  Sanscrit  and  I 
can  bear  you."  The  Jews  seek  a  sign,  and  the  Greeks  ask 
wisdom.  But  I  endeavoured  to  disregard  their  slander, 
and  preach  Christ  crucified,  which  many  heard  with  atten- 
tion. I  read  some  passages  on  the  universality  of  sin,  and 
its  condemnation ;  and  then  others  offering  salvation  through 


292  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  Several  of  my  hearers  were  country- 
men and  heard  well.  In  the  afternoon  of  this  day  some  stran- 
gers called  on  me  to  hear  of  this  new  way.  They  heard  for 
a  time  with  seeming  astonishment  and  pleasure ;  but  when 
I  pressed  Christ  alone  upon  their  attention,  they  arose  and 
departed,  saying,  "  Sir,  we  can  give  you  no  answer  to  these 
things ;  but  such  is  our  situation  that  we  dare  not  hear 
more  on  this  subject."  I  have  often  known  natives  to 
retire  when  they  begin  to  feel  the  power  of  conviction  on 
their  minds.  It  was  so  in  the  present  case. 

October  1st.  I  have  had  two  visits  from  Gunga  Dhor 
lately.  On  his  first  he  brought  two  companions  with  him, 
and  united  with  us  at  family  worship,  which  was  very  ac- 
ceptable. First  we  sung  a  hymn  in  Oriya,  in  which  exer- 
cise they  united  with  us  as  well  as  they  could  ;  then  I  read 
a  chapter,  and  concluded  with  prayer.  While  praying  they 
fell  with  their  faces  on  the  earth,  and  repeated  some  words 
after  me.  He  requested  me  to  allow  him  to  eat  some  bis- 
cuit with  me,  which  Mrs.  L.  gave  me ;  but  I  declined,  until 
he  is,  as  far  as  I  can  judge,  fit  for  church  fellowship.  He 
determined  to  lose  caste  with  me,  and  took  up  some  crumbs 
which  fell,  and  ate  them;  however  I  shall  not  make  it 
known. 

My  hopes  revive  concerning  him,  and  at  all  events  I  be- 
lieve the  truth  has  so  far  enlightened  him,  that  he  will  no 
more  become  an  idolater.  It  was  a  novel  sight  to  see  a  res- 
pectable Brahmun  eating  the  crumbs  of  an  European. 

October  14th.  While  I  was  preaching  in  the  Telinga 
bazar  this  evening,  a  very  noted  devotee  came  up  towards 
me.  The  people  immediately  left  me  alone,  and  worship- 
ped at  his  feet ;  and  he  with  evident  complacency  received 
their  adorations.  I  lifted  up  my  voice  on  the  Lord's  side, 
and  turned  away  from  the  scene.  After  the  worshippers 
had  arisen  from  the  dust,  the  old  gentleman  came  up  close 
to  me,  and  a  truly  grotesque  figure  he  was.  His  counte- 
nance is  venerable  ;  he  has  a  long  beard ;  but  what  is  most 
peculiar  is,  that  he  is  bound  about  the  middle  with  some 
hundreds  of  cloths  one  upon  the  other,  now  cemented  to- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  293 

gether  with  grease  and  dirt,  to  the  extent  of  fifteen  feet  in 
circumference.  Many  of  these  have  doubtless  been  on  his 
body  for  many  years,  as  he  sleeps  sitting  and  never  undress- 
es. He  has  much  muscular  strength.  And  the  people 
asked  me,  if  I  could  sustain  such  a  burden  ?  I  said  I  did 
not  wish  to  try.  His  hands  lay  upon  this  mass  as  on  a 
table,  and  he  here  counted  his  beads.  He  saluted  me  by 
saying,  "  Sir,  I  am  your  vassal." 

To  weaken  as  much  as  possible  the  regard  the  people 
felt  towards  this  object,  I  fixed  my  eyes  on  him,  and  as  soon 
as  silence  was  obtained,  repeated  to  him  the  following 
couplet, 

"  Not  in  your  beads,  being  out  of  your  mind, 
Counting,  counting,  what  shall  you  find." 

The  people  burst  into  a  loud  laugh,  and  the  old  man 
looking  gravely,  turned  and  went  his  way. 

October  21st.  Last  evening  we  entered  into  close  con- 
versation with  Mr.  C.  M.,  conductor  of  ordnance  at  Cut- 
tack,  and  found  in  him  the  experience  of  a  Christian.  He 
came  to  Cuttack  in  September  1826,  and  has  attended  our 
worship  since  with  much  regularity.  The  word  has  prov- 
ed to  him  the  word  of  life,  quick  and  powerful.  He  is  a 
person  of  excellent  manners  and  judgment,  and  the  subject 
of  religion  has  been  seriously  investigated  by  hirn.  He  has 
always  been  strictly  moral,  but  says  he  never  knew  the 
gospel  till  he  heard  it  at  Cuttack.  Our  friend  has  for  some 
time  desired  to  speak  to  me  on  the  subject  of  our  evening's 
conversation,  and  wishes  to  become  one  with  us  by  bap- 
tism. On  this  subject  he  has  fully  satisfied  his  mind.  Our 
journey  to  Calcutta,  and  his  removal,  will  most  probably 
make  his  baptism  impracticable  for  the  present. 

Lord's  day,  26th.  Went  up  to  a  temple  of  Mahadave} 
on  the  summit  of  a  high  rock.  No  Brahmun  was  in  attend- 
ance, and  we  entered  the  inner  apartments.  On  the  wall 
fronting  the  entrance,  we  saw  the  following  words  written, 
"  The  lord  of  the  high  mountain  saves  shree  gungador,  and 
besides  the  lord  of  the  high  hill,  there  is  no  saviour."  We 
wrote  the  following  just  below  it:  "Jesus  Christ  can  save 


294  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

sinners,  and  besides  him  there  is  no  Saviour,  therefore 
leave  wood  and  stones  and  worship  him."  We  placed  two 
geets  on  the  head  of  the  stone  bull  in  the  temple,  and  came 
away.  I  took  particular  notice  of  Gunga  Dhor's  behaviour, 
that  I  might  discover  his  regard  for  idols,  if  he  retained 
any.  I  could  not  perceive  the  least.  On  entering  the  tem- 
ple his  countenance  assumed  no  seriousness,  nor  did  he  at- 
tempt to  bow.  But  what  is  most  remarkable,  he  walked 
into  the  place  with  his  shoes  on  his  feet,  which  he  would 
never  have  done  had  he  retained  the  least  regard  for  the 
place  or  for  the  idol.  On  entering,  he  called  aloud,  "  O 
Mahadave,  O  Brahmuns,"  but  receiving  no  answer,  he  ex- 
claimed, "  What  gods  are  these !  and  what  servants  are 
these !  "  As  we  descended  the  steps,  he  said,  with  peculiar 
emphasis,  in  Oriya,  "  O  Sir,  how  beautiful  would  it  be  to 
see  crowds  in  every  direction  coming  here  to  worship  God  ! " 
The  scenery  from  the  summit  of  the  rock  was  almost  en- 
chanting. On  the  north  east  are  high  mountains  covered 
with  large  trees  and  other  vegetation.  In  the  opposite  di- 
rection lie  corn  fields  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  richly 
laden  with  rice,  fit  for  gathering,  and  here  and  there  the 
reapers  were  at  work ;  while  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  is  the 
river  Bhee. 

POOREE.  The  station  which,  according  to  the  order 
adopted,  comes  next  in  review,  is  that  at  Pooree  or  Jugur- 
nath.  Here  Mr.  Bampton,  during  a  part  of  the  year,  con- 
tinued his  zealous  and  self-denying  exertions  ;  while  anoth- 
er part  was  devoted  to  journeys.  His  health  and  that  of 
his  faithful  companion  have  on  the  whole,  been  good ; 
though  he  experienced  one  severe  attack  of  illness,  from 
which,  by  divine  mercy  he  was  soon  restored. 

On  some  occasions  the  crowds  that  assemble  in  this  em- 
porium of  idolatry  have  listened  to  the  missionaries  with 
tolerable  attention.  At  other  times  the  opposition  made  to 
the  gospel,  manifests  how  much  the  wicked  one  is  con- 
cerned to  maintain  his  empire  at  Jugurnath  ;  and  should 
lead  the  friends  of  this  mission  to  present  their  most  fervent 
supplications  to  the  God  of  all  might  in  behalf  of  the  labour- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  295 

era  near  this  detestable  temple.  On  one  occasion  Mr.  Bamp- 
ton  writes, — 

"  This  has  been  one  of  the  worst  nights  I  ever  endured. 
Mockery  !  mockery  !  cruel  mockery !  almost  insufferable. 
I  talked  for  a  while,  and  was  heard  by  some,  on  the  Mess- 
ings  to  be  enjoyed  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ;  when  a  man 
came  with  a  hell  hardened  countenance,  and  that  peculiar 
constant  laugh  which  I  can  hardly  bear.  He  spoke  Hin- 
doosthane,  so  that  I  did  not  understand  him  so  well  as  I 
otherwise  should  had  he  spoken  Oriya,  but  the  burden  of 
his  ciy  was,  '  Jugurnath  is  the  foundation !  Jugurnath  is 
completely  God  !  Victory  to  Jugurnath,  &c.'  He  clapped 
his  hands,  he  laughed,  he  shouted,  and  induced  the  rest,  or 
a  great  part  of  them,  to  do  the  same.  On  the  ground  of 
reason  I  fear  no  one.  And  rage  I  can  commonly  bear 
very  well ;  but  these  everlasting  laughing  buffoons  are  al- 
most too  much  for  me.  It  is  my  great  care  that,  amidst  a 
reviling,  laughing,  shouting  crowd,  I  do  not  seem  abashed. 

"Towards  the  close  of  the  evening  Abraham  arrived,  and 
1  called^  him  to  see  what  he  could  do.  He  said  the  people 
were  like  dogs  barking  at  the  sun,  and  would  do  nothing 
but  hurt  their  own  throats." 

Even  here,  however,  the  gospel  is  at  times  heard,  by 
some,  with  apparent  attention ;  religious  books  and  tracts 
distributed,  and  attention  to  Christianity  is  excited.  The 
rage  of  its  opponents  probably  betrays  their  fears.  And 
the  devoted  brother  who  so  long  endured  their  opposition, 
far  from  being  discouraged,  persevered  in  his  labours  ;  and 
recorded  the  following  striking  remarks  on  his  confidence 
of  ultimate  success. — 

"  The  missionary's  journal  presents  a  chequered  scene ; 
he  is  one  day  elevated  and  another  depressed.  Here  in- 
deed is  nothing  to  exhilarate,  yet  there  is  nothing  to  make 
a  man,  with  the  Bible  in  his  hand,  despair.  We  must  walk 
by  faith — we  have  asserted  our  master's  right  to  the  coun- 
try— we  have  called  upon  the  people  to  surrender — we 
have  begun  the  holy  war.  And  we  hope  to  see,  at  least 
some  of  the  country  subdued  before  we  lay  down  our  arms, 


296  NARRATIVE    OF     THE 

which  I  trust  we  shall  never  do,  but  with  our  lives.  And 
should  we  fall  under  the  walls  of  Jugurnath,  before  a  breach 
is  made,  yet  the  place  tcillfall.  And  we  hope  that  those 
who  begin  and  those  who  are  employed  to  terminate  the 
arduous  contest,  will  join  in  a  rapturous  shout,  that  Jugur- 
nath the  great !  the  detestable  Jugurnath  is  fallen,  like  a 
mill-stone  into  the  sea,  to  be  worshipped  no  more  forever." 

Several  months  in  the  year  were  employed  by  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Bampton  in  travelling  through  the  sequestered  parts 
of  the  country  to  publish  the  glorious  gospel.  During 
these  excursions  a  tent  was  their  dwelling.  They  plunged 
into  the  midst  of  the  heathens,  leaving  Europeans,  and  all 
European  intercourse  for  weeks  and  months  together. 
These  journies  were  necessarily  connected  with  much  fa- 
tigue and  privation.  On  one  occasion  Mr.  B.  observes  ; — 

"  I  have  had  to  day  what  some  would  call  a  rough  day. 
I  have  passed  through  rivers  and  other  waters  several 
times  ;  and  that  indeed  is  an  every  day's  work.  Once  or 
twice  I  was  very  deep  in  thick  mire ;  and  once  I^had  to 
cross  a  river  breast  high,  the  deepest  I  ever  crossed  on  foot. 
I  do  not  mention  these  things  as  hardships.  I  take  a  pleas- 
ure in  despising  such  little  difficulties  ;  and  should  feel  my- 
self disgraced,  both  as  a  missionary  and  an  Englishman,  if  I 
could  not  do  as  much  in  this  way  as  a  Hindoo." 

In  these  missionary  excursions  Mr.  Bampton  has  met 
with  several  persons  who  appeared  to  understand  and  val- 
ue his  instructions ;  and  who  sought  after  that  information 
respecting  Christianity  which  is  obtained  by  a  perusal  of 
the  new  testament.  His  journals  furnish  many  interest- 
ing statements  of  his  mode  of  proceeding  in  making  known 
divine  truth,  and  in  answering  the  objections  which  are 
brought  against  it  in  that  land  of  darkness.  He  writes ; — 

"  November  26th.  Lord's  day — I  was  employed,  per- 
haps, five  or  six  hours  to  day  in  the  market.  My  common 
mode  of  proceeding  at  markets  is,  to  stand  up  and  show 
the  way  of  salvation  at  large  ;  proving  that  my  hearers  are 
sinners,  by  particularly  noticing  those  sins  which  are  most 
common  among  them.  I  also  show  them  the  consequence 


ORISSA     MISSION.  297 

of  sin  by  a  scriptural  description  of  hell ;  that  the  soul  goes 
thither  at  death,  and  both  soul  and  body  after  the  resurrec- 
tion. I  show  therh  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  son  of  God, 
that  he  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ;  give  a  brief  de- 
scription of  his  sufferings,  and  show  that  he  died  to  save 
sinners — died  in  their  stead — to  procure  their  salvation — 
that  he  died  for  all  mankind  and  rose  again — that  pardon 
through  his  death  is  to  be  preached  to  all,  and  is  now 
preached  to  them,  and  that  by  believing  in  him  they  may 
enjoy  it,  even  if  they  be  the  greatest  sinners.  I  then  show 
them  the  importance  of  a  clean  heart,  and  that  by  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Holy  Spirit  to  cleanse  the  heart  will  be  ob- 
tained. I  sometimes  notice  the  comfort  which  the  Holy 
Spirit  imparts,  and  the  fruits,  as  mentioned,  Gal.  5.  &c., 
generally  noticing,  particularly,  that  believers  in  Jesus 
Christ  are  so  far  purified  that  they  will  not  lie,  nor  cheat, 
nor  steal,  nor  commit  adultery  ;  and  that  I  could  trust  any 
believer  with  uncounted  money.  I  also  prove  that  all  this 
is  true,  by  the  miracles  wrought  by  Jesus  Christ ;  com- 
monly I  mention  them  as  proofs  that  God  was  with  him 
and  approved  him,  but  sometimes  as  proof  that  he  has 
power  to  save.  I  also  sometimes  mention  hell  as  the  pun- 
ishment of  sin  in  general ;  at  other  times,  as  a  consequence 
of  unbelief  in  particular.  Sometimes  judgment  is  intro- 
duced ;  at  others  repentance.  Then  I  generally  in- 
troduce a  good  deal  of  what  has  preceded  ;  and  I  insist 
that,  except  through  Jesus  Christ,  there  is  no  salvation.  In 
this  connexion,  I  show  the  inefficacy  of  their  own  stuff. 
Now  and  then  I  wait  to  do  this  in  reply  to  objections,  but 
generally  make  a  direct  attack.  And  sometimes  I  begin 
in  one  part  of  this  plan,  and  sometimes  in  another:  and 
am  happy  in  an  ability  to  preach  these  truths  three,  or 
four,  or  five,  or  six  times,  most  days  with  a  good  deal  of 
energy,  but  with  less  zeal  and  affection  than  I  could  wish. 
Every  discourse  is  generally  succeeded  by  a  dispute  ;  and 
when  the  heat  of  that  is  subsided,  I  rest  a  Ihtle,  perhaps 
conversing  and  giving  away  books  at  the  same  time.  Then, 
38 


298  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

in  a  new  market,  I  begin  again,  and  tread  the  same  ground 
over ;  or  if  it  be  not  a  market,  proceed  to  another  village. 

When  the  gods  and  the  shasters  are  introduced  I  com- 
monly dispose  of  them  by  urging  their  wickedness.  But 
the  most  effectual  way  I  have  yet  discovered  of  silencing 
the  Hindoo  is  the  following ;  and  it  seldom  fails  to  produce 
a  great  effect :  '  We  possess  evil  hearts.  Anger,  pride,  cov- 
etousness,  &c.  dwell  within  us  and  defile  us.'  This  is  gen- 
erally admitted — Well,  now,  can  I  go  to  a  gentleman's 
house  in  dirty  clothes?  And  they  say,  No.  The  next 
thing  is,  then  have  you  any  thing  among  you  that  can 
cleanse  the  heart  ?  You  go  to  Pooree,  and  bathe  in  various 
places  (which  I  enumerate,)  and  that  cleanses  your  skin,  but 
does  it  cleanse  your  hearts  ?  And  the  answer  again  is, 
No.  Well,  then  it  does  not  ensure  you  salvation,  and  is  of 
no  use.  But  suppose  you  proceed  farther,  see  and  worship 
Jugurnath,  repeat  your  prayers,  and  eat  maha  presad  ;  does 
all  that  cleanse  your  hearts  ?  Perhaps  they  answer,  No. 
I  then  add  ;  thus  you  see  that  all  your  ceremonies  ere  of  no 
use  whatever.  But  perhaps  for  contradictions'  sake  some 
one  says,  Yes,  by  those  means  our  hearts  are  cleansed.  I 
then  proceed  to  ask,  perhaps,  will  a  man  with  a  clean  heart 
tell  lies  ?  And  they  say,  No.  But  are  the  Hindoos,  after 
seeing  Jugurnath,  and  eating  maha  presad,  cured  of  lying? 
And  here  a  man,  who  has  not  a  vast  share  of  impudence, 
must  stop.  If  any  man,  however,  go  on  through  thick  and 
thin  as  some  few  will,  and  say  they  are  cured  of  lying  by 
these  observances,  it  is  much  the  same  as  to  the  success  of 
my  argument ;  for  every  body  sees  he  is  driven  to  his  wits 
end  ;  and  every  body  knows,  I  believe,  that  no  unconvert- 
ed Hindoo  would  hesitate  any  more  about  lying,  whenever 
his  own  temporal  advantage  could  be  promoted  by  it,  than 
he  would  hesitate  about  eating  when  he  is  hungry." 

At  another  time  he  observes  that  there  is  no  truth,  no 
honesty,  and,  some  say,  no  chastity  in  the  land ;  and  men- 
tions his  answer  to  an  objection  against  Christianity, 
grounded  on  the  advantages  of  lying. — 

"  One  common  objection  which  I  answered  was,  that 
men  could  not  live  without  lying.  I  said  to  the  objecter 


ORISSA    MISSION.  299 

'What  is  your  occupation  ?'  Tarn  a  husbandman.'  '  Very 
good,  and  cannot  you  plough  without  lying  ?'  '  Yes.' 
*  And  cannot  you  sow  without  lying  ?'  '  Yes.'  '  And  would 
not  your  seed  grow  if  you  did  not  lie?'  '  Yes.'  'Would 
your  speaking  the  truth  prevent  the  sun  from  shining  ?' 
'No.'  'Or  the  rain  from  falling?'  'No.'  'And  could 
you  not  cut  your  corn  without  lying  ?'  '  Yes.'  '  Very  good. 
And  could  not  you  sell  it  without  lying?  You  know  its 
quality;  and  by  making  yourself  acquainted  with  the  com- 
mon price  of  corn,  you  know  its  worth.  If  it  be  worth 
only  a  rupee  a  maund,  your  talking  about  five  rupees  is  of 
no  use,  for  other  people  know  its  worth  as  well  as  you  do. 
You  may  get  that  without  lying,  and  with  lying  nobody  will 
give  you  more.'  The  conversation  seemed  to  please  the 
people,  and  they  did  not  appear  to  have  thought  that  this 
formidable  objection  could  be  so  easily  disposed  of." 

He  states  that,  in  imitation  of  his  divine  Lord,  he  begun 
to  practice  a  parabolic  mode  of  instruction  ;  and  adds  ; — 

"  If  I  continue  to  like  it  as  well  as  I  now  do  I  hope  to  search 
my  library,  and  especially  my  Bible,  for  suitable  similes. 
I  have  already  about  twenty,  and  have  little  doubt  that  my  in- 
vention and  my  books,  will  furnish  a  great  variety.  I  began 
twice  yesterday,  and  once  to  day,  with  the  parable  of  the  king 
making  a  marriage  feast  for  his  son,  only  altering  the  provis- 
ionssoasto  suit  the  Hindoo  taste.  And  the  last  time  Ipreach- 
ed  to  day,  I  commenced  with  the  Prodigal  Son.  From  what 
I  can  perceive  of  it,  I  hope  this  mode  will  tend  much  to 
attract  the  people's  attention — convey  truth  clearly  to  their 
minds,  and  also  to  affect  their  hearts.  And  it  is  an  encour- 
agement to  recollect,  that  something  of  this  kind  distin- 
guishes the  Bengalee  preaching  of  one  of  the  most  success- 
ful missionaries  of  whom  I  have  heard,  i.  e.  Brother  Saw- 
in  of  Kidderpore.  Possibly  the  people's  idolatry  may  be 
more  successfully  opposed  in  this  way ;  as  it  will  convey 
the  idea  we  wish  to  convey  without  the  blow  falling  so  di- 
rectly upon  the  individual.  Thus  I  had  occasion  to  day 
to  oppose  the  practice  they  call  jup.  And  I  said  two  beg- 
gars went  to  a  gentleman  for  relief,  and  one  of  them  with 
his  hands  joined,  said, '  I  am  a  poor  destitute  hungry  crea- 


300  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

ture,  pray  Sir,  be  .so  kind  as  to  relieve  me.'  But  the  other, 
with  a  string  of  beads  in  his  hand,  said  nothing  but '  Sahib, 
Sahib,  Sahib,  Sahib,  Sahib,  Sahib !'  moving  a  bead  every 
time  he  spoke.  The  people  laughed." 

One  of  his  journals  described  the  condition  of  a  hea- 
then's mind  in  a  state  of  affliction. 

"  The  poor  fellow  and  I  had  some  talk  a  few  days  ago, 
when  he  told  me  that  during  the  illness  of  his  wife,  he  made 
considerable  offers  to  some  of  the  gods  in  case  of  his 
wife's  recovery ;  but  she  died.  He  then,  he  said,  gave 
vent  to  his  feelings  by  abusing  ,the  gods,  and  declared  that 
he  would  serve  them  no  more,  for,  whatever  he  did,  fate 
would  have  its  course.  He  says  that  he  continued  very 
obstinately  opposed  to  the  gods  for  some  time  after,  but  his 
friends  have  persuaded  him  that  it  will  be  best  to  take 
some  notice  of  them  again,  and  they  have  prevailed  with 
him*  I  suppose  his  state  of  mind  in  adversity  is  not  un- 
common among  idolaters.  '  The  Lord  gave  and  the  Lord 
hath  taken  away,  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord,'  is  lan- 
guage which  they  know  nothing  about." 

The  compiler  thinks  it  unnecessary  to  apologize  for  in- 
troducing so  long  extracts  from  the  journals  of  Mr.  B.  It 
is  hoped  the  holy  zeal  in  the  service  of  Christ  which  they 
disclose,  will  animate  many  of  his  successors  in  the  mission- 
ary field  to  pursue  the  same  glorious  course.  The  writer  ac- 
knowledges that  he  loved  the  man,  and  enjoyed  his  intimate 
friendship  ;  and  this  may  perhaps  lead  him  to  view  these 
memorials  of  Mr.  B's  labours  with  feelings  peculiar  to  him- 
self. Yet  he  can  safely  assert  that  he  has  never  met  with  a 
minister  of  Christ  who  evinced  more  entire  consecration  to 
his  work,  and  who  more  readily  engaged  in  such  persevering, 
arduous,  self-denying  labours  to  promote  it.  He  therefore 
supposes  that,  to  missionaries  at  least,  he  is  rendering  good 
service  by  retaining  so  large  portions  of  his  late  colleague's 
journals  in  this  narrative. 

"  January  24th.  (Wednesday.)  Lingpore.  Yesterday  I 
was  employed  at  Munglepore  market,  and  at  Mukundpore. 
In  imitation  of  the  best  pattern,  my  divine  master,  I  used 
many  similitudes,  drawing  them  out  to  some  length,  and 


ORIS5A.     MISSION.  301 

then  explaining  and  applying  them.  I  represented  the 
state  of  sinners  by  a  number  of  persons  in  a  ship  ready  to 
sink  ;  that  they  were  invited  to  save  their  lives  by  stepping 
into  a  boat  that  was  brought  along  side  ;  and  some  of  them 
complying,  were  saved,  while  the  rest  refusing,  perished. 
Also,  by  a  number  of  persons  all  in  danger  from  an  invad- 
ing army  :  they  were  invited  to  take  refuge  in  a  strong  fort ; 
some  went,  and  were  safe,  while  the  others  were  cut  to 
pieces.  Again,  by  a  number  of  almost  naked  starving  beg- 
gars being  invited  to  a  king's  house,  with  a  promise  of  food 
raiment,  and  wealth  ;  some  complied  and  were  made  hap- 
py, while  the  rest  refusing,  perished  for  want  of  food  and 
clothing.  In  this  way  I  found  myself  enabled  to  invent 
similitudes  almost  at  pleasure,  varying  them  according  to 
circumstances.  I  found  the  people  more  than  ordinarily 
attentive.  When  I  got  to  Midnapore  I  gave  the  people 
most  of  the  substance  of  Fuller's  simile  of  the  .army  saved 
by  the  sufferings  of  the  king's  son,  contained  in  his  "  Gos- 
pel its  own  Witness,"  and  it  produced  a  considerable  effect. 
In  the  same  way  I  treated  their  objections,  and  with  con- 
siderable success,  reproved  any  who  behaved  improperly. 
On  the  power  of  the  gods  being  talked  of,  I  told  them  I  had 
read  a  story,  and  gave  them  a  rabbinical  tale  from  Calmet, 
of  Abraham  breaking  a  shop-full  of  idols  and  laying  the 
blame  on  the  biggest  of  them  ;  and  they  readily  admitted 
that  Abraham  could  not  be  credited.  I  also  several  times 
showed  them  the  folly  of  idolatry,  by  representing  two  men 
having  fallen  into  a  well,  and  one  of  them,  requesting  a 
friend  at  the  top  to  let  down  a  cord,  was  preserved  ;  but  the 
other  refused  the  cord,  and  called  for  help  to  a  post,  cut  in 
the  form  of  a  man,  without  obtaining  it.  I  am  frequently 
pleased  with  any  thing  new  that  I  strike  into,  better  than 
with  what  is  old.  If  I  may  but  be  led  into  the  right  way  to 
the  people's  hearts  at  last,  certainly  God  will  deserve  the 
glory.  In  reply  to  their  common  declaration  that  the  ob- 
ject of  worship  must  necessarily  be  seen,  I  told  them  of  a 
blind  woman  who  a  day  or  two  ago  came  begging  to  my 
tent,  and  who  had  been  to  Jugurnath :  "  Now,"  said  I,  "  this 


302  NARRATIVE     OP     THE 

woman  could  not  see  Jugurnath,  and  must  she  necessarily 
lose  her  soul  because  she  has  lost  her  eyes  ?"  The  univer- 
sal result  was,  they  admitted  that  the  woman  might  be  sav- 
ed, and  their  objection  was  answered. 

January  25th.  On  another  occasion  I  began  by  saying, 
"A  certain  man  committed  a  murder,  and  immediately 
absconding,  escaped  justice  for  ten  years  ;  at  the  expiration 
of  that  time  he  was  apprehended,  tried,  and  found  guilty. 
During  the  ten  years  which  elapsed  between  his  crime  and 
trial,  he  had  committed  no  murders,  and  no  robberies  ;  he 
had  been  just  in  his  dealings,  and  charitable  to  the  poor, 
and  he  pleaded  this  in  his  defence.  But  the  judge  could 
not  regard  his  plea,  sentence  was  passed  upon  the  murder- 
er, and  he  was  executed,  and  all  this  was  quite  right."  I 
then  proceeded  to  say  that,  some  people  thought  of  being 
saved  by  works,  but  this  might  show  them  the  folly  of  their 
expectation  :  and  proceeded  of  course  to  point  out  the  right 
way.  On  another  occasion  an  old  Brahmun  did  what  he 
could  against  me,  and  I  argued  it  out  with  him,  and  after- 
wards gave  him  a  rub,  by  saying  :  "  A  certain  gentleman 
had  one  hundred  servants,  and  they  all  justly  incurred  his 
displeasure  by  very  bad  behaviour,  on  which  he  threatened 
to  punish  them,  but  afterwards  promised  to  forgive  as  many 
as  would  humbly  ask  his  pardon.  Some  of  the  servants 
however  persuaded  a  number  of  the  others  that  it  was  not 
necessary  to  ask  the  master's  pardon  ;  for  all  would  be  well 
if  they  would  give  them  food,  and  raiment,  and  money :  a 
number  of  the  offenders  did  so,  and  hoped  that  all  would  be 
well ;  but  the  master  viewed  the  matter  in  its  true  light, 
and  the  transaction  was  of  no  use  to  those  engaged  in  it." 
I  afterwards  made  the  application,  but  the  Brahmun  would 
not  stop  to  hear  it ;  for,  I  believe  he  perceived  that  I  had 
spoken  this  parable  against  him.  It  is  right  to  add  that, 
to  prevent  the  people  from  being  misled  I  tell  them  that 
these  are  similes.  I  use  them  on  almost  every  topic,  and 
they  excite  a  good  deal  of  attention. 

February  17th.  (Saturday.)  Ganjam.  Early  on  Thurs- 
day morning  we  travelled  to  Burrokooly  and  procured  a 


ORISSA     MISSION.  303 

boat  to  take  us  to  Rumbah  on  the  Chilka  lake.  At  about 
three  on  Friday  morning  we  reached  Rurnbah.  On  Friday 
evening  I  went  into,  the  village,  and  found  the  people  still  at 
work  building  a  new  temple  for  Jugurnath  :  this  temple 
has  been  in  hand  ever  since  I  was  at  this  place  two  years 
ago.  Its  walls  are  disgraced  by  obscene  sculpture  ;  and  I 
understand  that  one  individual  is  building  it  as  an  act  of 
merit,  at  an  expense  of  4000  or  5000  rupees. 

February  18th.  (Lord's  day.)  I  met  with  two  or  three 
very  hard  scornful  men,  one  of  them  particularly  so,  and  he 
came  to  me  both  morning  and  evening :  he  is  almost  too 
insolent  and  foolish  for  me  to  deal  with  him.  I  challenged 
any  one  this  evening  to  prove  my  religion  false  or  bad ; 
and  he,  like  himself,  accepted  the  challenge.  After  pro- 
posing very  wisely,  that  we  should  each  of  us  take  fire  hi 
our  hands,  that  his  religion  might  be  pronounced  true  who 
was  not  burnt,  he  proceeded  to  complain  of  our  religion  as 
countenancing  the  killing  of  cows  and  fowls.  I  said  that 
we  did  kill  them,  and  it  was  because  God  had  given  them 
to  us  for  food  ;  but,  said  I,  "  No  Englishman  kills  his  moth- 
er." I  often  urge  this  against  their  shasters  ;  and,  recount- 
ing those  kind  acts  of  my  own  dear  mother,  which  render 
her  so  worthy  of  my  affection,  I  exclaim  with  horror,  "  And 
could  I,  now  she  is  grown  old,  become  her  murderer ! ! !" 
and  I  said  to  the  young  man  to  night,  "  You  pretend  that 
you  are  too  merciful  to  kill  a  cow  or  a  fowl,  and  yet  you 
kill  your  mothers." 

March  1st.  Berhampore.  Tuesday  and  Wednesday  I 
was  out  as  usual,  morning  and  evening,  or  rather  forenoon 
and  evening.  Many  of  the  people  here  are  worshippers  of 
Seeb,  and  wear  a  small  article  called  lingu,  in  a  case  of 
silver,  or  other  metal,  hanging  from  their  neck  ;  the  case, 
which  is  commonly  silver,  hangs  about  the  bottom  of  their 
breasts.  This  lingu,  1  understand,  is  thought  very  sacred ; 
and  an  Anglo  Indian  Christian  inhabitant  of  this  place 
lately  told  me  of  one  man  losing  his  lingu  while  bathing  in 
the  sea.  This,  it  seems,  was  considered  a  great  misfortune ; 
and  the  man  remained  at  a  temple  forty  days,  during  which, 


304  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

ceremonies  were  performed,  at  the  expense  of  2000  rupees, 
for  the  recovery  of  the  thing  ;  and  it  was  at  length  pretend- 
ed that  it  was  returned  ;  but  I  suppose  the  fact  was  that  the 
man  got  another.  The  foregoing  remarks  are  interided  to 
introduce  a  curious  and  in  some  respects  a  pleasing  fact. 

On  Tuesday  evening  a  man  came  and  said,  with  an  ap- 
parent air  of  levity,  that  he  would  go  with  me  and  continue 
with  me.  From  what  I  saw  of  the  man  I  supposed  that 
he  was  only  in  jest,  and  rather  apprehended  that  he  really 
meant  to  ridicule  me.  But  as  he  seemed  like  a  man  with 
whom  I  could  make  free,  I  told  him  that  if  he  went  with 
me,  he  must  wash  the  marks  off  his  face  and  breasts. 
These  marks  were  made,  I  suppose,  with  powder  of  sandal 
wood  and  water,  and  some  of  them  were  peeling  off  of 
themselves,  so  I  took  my  finger  nail  and  picked  them  off. 
The  man  seeme.d  very  careless  about  his  marks,  and  I  pro- 
ceeded to  say  that,  if  he  went  with  me,  he  must  throw  off 
and  break  his  lingu.  He  expressed  his  willingness  to  do 
so,  and  not  only  expressed  his  willingness,  but  proceeded  to 
take  the  case  off  his  neck,  and,  taking  out  the  little  bit  of 
wood,*  laid  it  down,  and  gave  me  the  liberty  of  breaking  it. 
But  as  I  did  not  know  what  effects  it  might  produce  among 
the  people,  I  hesitated,  and  advised  him  to  break  it  himself, 
on  which  he  took  my  chair  foot  and  did  so.  I  did  not  then 
know  that  these  little  lingus  are  revered  so  much  as  I  have 
since  heard  that  they  are ;  and  it- struck  me  that,  as  the 
case  was  silver,  it  might  be  of  more  consequence  than  ite 
contents,  so  I  advised  him  to  break  that  too  ;  to  this  he  said 
that  it  was  silver,  and  he  seemed  to  think  that  it  need -not 
be  broken  ;  but  1  said  it  was  unclean  on  account  of  its  use, 
on  which  he  immediately  laid  it  down,  and  taking  the  chair 
foot  broke  it ! !  I  soon  after  saw  a  man  exhibiting  some 
parts  of  the  broken  thing,  and  requested  to  see  them  ;  they 
were  immediately  put  into  my  hands,  one  of  them  was  the 
principal  part  of  the  article,  and  the  other  a  little  bit  that 
had  been  broken  off;  so  I  asked  the  owner  if  I  might  have 

*  The  lingu. 


ORISSA    MISSION.  305 

them,  to  which  he  not  only  replied  in  the  affirmative,  but 
said  that  I  might  have  the  case  too,  and  immediately  gave 
it  me. 

March  3d.  Erun,  who  broke  his  lingu,  has  been  with 
me  a  good  part  of  the  forenoon.  He  says  that  the  people 
are  highly  displeased  with  him  for  what  he  has  done :  they 
threaten  to  pull  down  his  house  and  stone  him.  They  say 
that  the  Sahib  has  given  him  forty  rupees,  and  he  may  go 
with  the  Sahib,  for  they  do  not. want  to  see  his  face  in 
Berhampore.  The  man  is  afraid  of  them,  and  requested 
me  to  apply  to  the  authorities  for  protection.  Among 
other  things  my  disciple  (as  the  people  call  him,)  told  me 
that  his  father  died  at  the  age  of  105,  and  his  mother  at  90. 
The  old  man,  he  says,  retained  his  sight,  hearing,  and  teeth  to 
the  last ;  his  father  despised  the  idols,  but  his  mother  did  not. 

On  Monday  evening  I  introduced  Erun  to  two  Anglo- 
Indian  Protestants.  He  was  accompanied  by  another  man 
who  is  an  oilman,  and  who  professed  a  leaning  towards 
Erun's  sentiments.  They  sat  with  me  a  long  while,  and 
were  present  when  we  prayed.  I  had  occasion  several 
times  when  he  was  with  me,  to  ask  Mrs.  B.  for  things  I 
wanted,  which  she  very  readily  gave  me,  though  it  might 
sometimes  be  attended  with  some  inconvenience.  This 
pleased  him  much  ;  for,  he  says  "  both  speak  one  word,"  viz. 
we  are  both  of  one  mind.  It  is  to  be  supposed  that  he  has 
about  him  a  number  of  weaknesses  and  follies  derived  from 
Hindooism.  He  told  me  one  day,  that  he  was  in  the  habit 
of  giving  sugar  to  the  ants ;  for  it  is  his  opinion  that,  as 
God  has  given  them  life,  it  is  well  for  man  to  do  what  he 
can  to  sustain  it ;  and  he  asked  my  opinion  on  this  subject ; 
to  which  I  replied,  that  there  are  among  our  own  species 
many  needy  distressed  individuals,  and  that  it  was  my  prac- 
tice to  do  what  I  could  at  relieving  them  ;  but  that  I  left 
those  who  are  able,  to  provide  for  themselves  ;  and  intima- 
ted that  the  insects  had  the  means  of  living  without  our 
help  :  and  he  expressed  neither  satisfaction  nor  dissatisfac- 
tion with  my  opinion.  He  says  that  he  has  often  set  his 
feet  on  the  idols  in  the  temples  when  he  had  a  private  op.- 
39 


306  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

portunity  of  doing  so,  but  that  it  would  be  very  unsafe  doing 
so  publicly. 

May  4th.  At  Gope  there  is  a  Thannah  and  police  estab- 
lishment, the  officers  of  which  have  had  to  obtain  me  such 
articles  as  were  necessary  the  four  times  I  have  been  there  ; 
and  as  a  general  rule  they  have  not  behaved  well.  It  how- 
ever occurred  to  me  last  night,  that,  as  I  have  occasioned 
them  sortie  trouble,  it  might  be  well  to  make  them  a  present. 
So  I  said  to  themj  "  I  have  been  here  several  times  and  you 
have  done  me  Some  business,  so  I  shall  make  you  a  present 
of  a  rupee."  And  the  reply  was,  "  Do  as  you  please,  Sir, 
you  are  a  gentleman,  you  are  a  chief;  you  are  our  father 
and  our  mother."  This  last  expression  sounds  curiously  to 
English  ears,  but  it  is  very  common  among  the  Hindoos  J 
and  if  an  old  man  of  eighty  felt  himself  obliged  to  a  young 
man  of  twenty,  or  wanted  a  favour  of  him,  he  would  be  very 
likely  to  say,  "  You  are  my  father  and  my  mother." 

May  7th.  I  arrived  at  home  in  safety  on  Friday  evening. 
During  this  last  journey  some  of  the  people,  in  part,  saw  the 
propriety  of  what  I  advanced  ;  and  they  said  to  one  anoth- 
er, "  What  the  Sahib  says  is  very  true  and  very  good,  except 
that  he  blasphemes  Jugurnath."  An  anecdote  which  will 
illustrate  the  native  way  of  thinking  on  some  subjects  will 
probably  fill  up  this  page.  During  this  journey  one  asked 
me  whethei*  I  ever  made  use  of  any  muntras,  i.  e.  charms 
or  incantations  ;  to  which  1  replied,  "  No,"  and  that  I  was 
convinced  that  they  had  no  efficiency.  The  man  then  said 
that  he  once  saw  me  bleed  a  man  ;  that  I  asked  him  some 
questions  relative  to  his  feelings,  and  that  when  I  thought 
proper,  I  suddenly  stopped  the  stream  ;  and,  said  he,  I  said 
in  my  mind,  "  Now  Sahib  has  been  using  some  muntra." 
So  I  explained  to  the  man  that  the  blood  in  the  veins  runs 
upwards,  that  the  bandage  above  the  orifice  obstructed  its 
natural  course,  and  occasioned  it  to  flow  out :  but  that 
when  I  thought  proper  to  remove  the  bandagej  the  stream 
pursued  its  natural  course  instead  of  coming  out  as  it  had 
done  before.  The  man  seemed  satisfied  that  the  wonder- 
ful effect  might  be  produced  without  magici*' 


ORISSA     MISSION.  307 

We  have  contemplated  the  Orissa  missionaries  for  six 
successive  years,  prosecuting  their  arduous  work ;  but  up 
to  the  close  of  1827,  as  it  respects  actual  conversion  among 
the  Oriyas,  without  success.  Doubtless  their  efforts  were 
all  that  time  productive  of  extensive  benefit,  both  in  widely 
diffusing  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  and  in  preparing  the 
minds  of  the  people  for  a  reception  of  it.  But  now  we 
have  the  pleasing  task  of  recording  the  commencement  of 
a  series  of  conversions  and  baptisms,  which  we  trust  will 
be  carried  forward  unbroken  to  the  end  of  time. 

Gunga  Dhor  was  probably  the  first  convert  from  Hindoo- 
ism.  But  the  first  Hindoo  who  broke  the  chain  of  caste 
in  Orissa,  and  put  on  Christ  by  baptism,  was  Erun  a  Telin- 
ga,  converted  to  Christianity  by  Mr.  Bampton's  labours  at 
Berhampore.  The  following  letter  of  Mr.  B.  to  the  secre- 
tary, announcing  this  event,  will  doubtless  interest  the 
readers  of  this  narrative. 

Berhampore,  December  28,  1827. 
My  dear  Brother, 

You  will  readily  suppose  that  I  write  to  you  with  no 
ordinary  feelings,  as  I  have  to  announce  the  baptism  of  a 
Hindoo.  His  name  is  Erun.  His  age  he  does  not  know, 
but  supposes  that  he  is  more  than  fifty.  By  trade  and  caste 
he  is  a  weaver.  Our  friend  is  a  very  decent  respectable 
man,  and  does  not  seem  to  be  despised  by  any  rank  what- 
ever. Till  within  the  last  ten  months,  he  has  outwardly 
complied  with  the  idolatrous  customs  of  his  neighbours; 
but  in  his  heart,  he  has  almost  all  his  life  long  despised 
the  gods,  and  so  did  his  father  before  him.  The  old  man 
died,  with  little  decay  of  his  faculties,  at  the  advanced  age 
of  105  years,  much  respected  as  a  sensible  upright  man. 
When  I  was  at  this  place  last  March,  Erun  publicly  broke 
a  little  idol,  which  his  class  carry  hung  round  their  necks. 
The  day  after  he  broke  his  lingum,  he  washed  off  his  idol- 
atrous marks  ;  and,  I  believe,  he  has  never  resumed  them 
since.  His  acquaintance  with  us  seems  to  have  embolden- 
ed him  against  idolatry  ;  and  he  has  rendered  himself  re« 


308  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

markable  ever  since,  by  his  opposition  to  it.  For  some 
time  I  was  afraid  of  his  clinging  too  closely  to  his  own  no- 
tions,' and  hoping  to  be  saved  by  serving  God  according  to 
them  ;  but  I  had  one  day  a  conversation  with  him  in  which 
I  endeavoured  to  show  him  the  importance  of  a  magistrate 
not  suffering  his  laws  to  be  trampled  on  with  impunity. 
And  he  ever  afterwards  appeared  more  favourable  to  the 
great  doctrine  of  atonement  for  sin  by  the  death  of  Jesus 
Christ,  on  which  he  now  professes  entirely  to  rely.  De- 
cember 21st  was  fixed  on  for  his  baptism;  but  on  his 
being  particularly  informed  that  he  would  be  required  to 
eat  bread  and  drink  wine  with  us,  in  remembrance  of  the 
Saviour,  his  courage  failed,  though  he  had  in  fact  previous- 
ly eaten  with  us.  This  fact  was  known  to  some,  but  it  ap- 
pears not  to  have  been  circulated  among  the  people.  He 
also  urged  his  hope  of  his  inducing  others  to  come  forward 
as  a  reason  for  keeping  back  himself;  but  I  always  acted 
in  the  most  straight-forward  manner  with  him  ;  urging  the 
authority  of  Jesus  Christ  as  paramount  to  every  other  con- 
sideration ;  and  showed  him  that  in  fact  he  was  most  like- 
ly to  bring  others  forward  by  coming  forward  himself.  I 
think  he  once  proposed  partaking  the  Lord's  Supper  pri- 
vately, but  to  this  I  of  course  could  not  consent.  And  I 
plainly  told  him  that  if  he  would  serve  Jesus  Christ  his 
caste  must  be  relinquished  ;  and  that  if  he  were  baptized  I 
would  publicly  declare  it  gone.  His  last  effort  to  keep  his 
caste  was,  a  proposal  that  I  should  state  the  truth,  if  asked 
about  his  caste,  but  say  nothing  about  it  if  nobody  inquired ; 
but  I  replied  that  the  caste  stood  like  a  stone  wall  to  pre- 
vent the  progress  of  the  gospel,  that  it  was  an  enemy  to 
Jesus  Christ,  and  that  none  of  his  friends  could  spare  it.  I 
urged  that  Jesus  Christ  had  given  up  much  more  for  him ; 
and  at  different  times  I  read  such  parts  of  the  new  testa- 
ment to  him  as  were  calculated  to  give  him  confidence. 
The  result,  in  short,  was  that  I  baptized  him  in  a  tank  call- 
ed the  Ramalingum  Tank,  on  the  25th  instant.  I  briefly 
addressed  the  bystanders,  preaching  the  gospel  to  them,  and 
told  them  that  Jesus  Christ  required  first  faith  and  then 


ORISSA     MISSION.  309 

baptism :  that  my  friend  Erun  had  forsaken  Hindooism, 
that  he  had  given  up  his  caste,  that  he  believed  in  Jesus 
Christ,  and  wished  thus  to  connect  himself  with  his  follow- 
ers. I  then  asked  Erun  if  this  was  not  the  case,  and  he 
said  it  was.  I  then  requested  his  answer  to  a  few  ques- 
tions, which,  with  his  replies  I  shall  subjoin. — 

"  Do  ypu  honour  the  Hindoo  gods  ?" 

"No." 

"  What  do  you  think  of  the  Hindoo  Shasters  ?" 

"  They  are  all  false." 

"  Are  you  a  sinner  ?" 

"Yes." 

"  Who  saves  sinners  ?" 

"  Jesus  Christ." 

"  What  did  Jesus  Christ  do  to  save  sinners  ?" 

"  He  died  for  them." 

"  Who  will  be  saved  ?" 

"  Those  who  rely  on  Him." 

"  Do  you  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  ?" 

"  I  do." 

"  Do  you  wish  to  obey  Jesus  Christ  ?" 

"  I  do." 

"Jesus  Christ  requires  his  followers  to  abstain  from 
worldly  business  every  Sabbath,  and  devote  the  day  to 
religious  exercises.  Do  you  engage  to  comply  with  this 
requisition  ?" 

"  I  do." 

"  Do  you  wish  to  be  baptized  ?" 

"  Yes." 

January  1st,  1828.  It  deserves  to  be  observed  that  our 
friend  Erun  was  repeatedly  and  positively  assured  that  he 
had  no  pecuniary  advantages  to  expect  from  receiving  the 
gospel  ;  and  when  I  first  gave  him  that  information  he  ad- 
vised rne  not  to  say  so  in  public,  as  it  appeared  that  a  con- 
trary notion  prevailed  among  the  people,  and  he  was  ap- 
prehensive that  such  a  declaration  might  do  harm :  but  I 
told  him  there  were  no  secrets  connected  with  my  work, 
and  I  could  not  allow  the  people  to  remain  under  the  in- 


310  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

fluence  of  a  wrong  impression  :  and  I  accordingly  took  an 
early  opportunity  of  telling  the  people  publicly  what  I  had 
in  private  told  him.  It  may  also  be  truly  said,  that  no  ad- 
vantage was  taken  of  his  having  eaten  with  us ;  for  I  as- 
sured him,  that  if  he  remained  unbaptized  no  consideration 
whatever  should  induce  me  to  publish  anything  that  would 
endanger  his  caste  ;  but  that  if  he  were  baptized  I  was  de- 
termined publicly  to  declare  that  his  caste  was  gone. 

After  he  had  broken  his  lingum,  last  March,  the  people 
talked  of  pulling  down  his  house  and  stoning  him,  which 
made  him  afraid  ;  on  which,  as  there  was  no  magistrate 
here,  I  wrote  to  the  commanding  officer.  Col.  P.  in  reply 
informed  me  that  his  power  did  not  extend  beyond  the 
cantonments,  and  advised  me  to  apply  to  the  principal  po- 
lice officer  in  the  place,  which  I  did ;  and  assured  him  that 
I  should  also  write  to  the  magistrate :  and  Erun  says  that 
the  people  hearing  that  I  was  taking  such  determined  steps 
"  fell  silent ;"  and  I  suppose  it  probable  that  these  steps 
have  had  no  small  effect  on  them  since  his  baptism. 

Our  friend  has  two  wives ;  and  as  I  believe  the  Seram- 
pore  regulations  the  best  that  can  be  made  on  that  subject, 
I  think  of  acting  accordingly.  His  elder  and  chief  wife 
left  his  house  and  went  to  her  own  relations  six  or  seven 
weeks  ago,  but  the  younger,  still  remains  with  him.  He 
has  a  child  by  her  (I  think  the  only  one  he  has  alive,)  a 
pretty  little  girl,  three  years  old.  This  woman  soon  after 
his  baptism,  seemed  disposed  to  share  his  lot;  but  in  a  little 
time  some  of  the  people  told  him  that  though  he  and  they 
had  been  in  the  habit  of  going  to  each  other's  houses,  all 
communications  must  now  cease.  The  woman  then  find- 
ing herself  likely  to  be  placed  more  alone  in  the  world  than 
she  expected,  or  than  the  rules  of  caste  required,  talked  of 
leaving  him.  She  had  indeed  eaten  with  him,  and  conse- 
quently, unless  she  could  get  out  of  the  difficulty  by  lying, 
her  caste  was  gone.  She  still  continued  to  give  him  trouble, 
but  she  forfeits  her  caste  afresh  every  day  ;  and,  from  what 
I  see  of  the  family,  they  do  not  seem  headstrong.  I  ex- 
pect she  will  settle.  I  advised  Erun,  if  she  went  away,  to 


A    MI 

take  care  that  she  did  not  take  every  thing  valuable  away 
with  her,  and  advised  him  to  insist  on  bet1  leaving  the 
child.  Yesterday  the  child  was  brought  to  my  tent  by  its 
grandmother,  accompanied  by  its  uncle  ;  and  as  they  seem 
to  think  me  a  powerful  being,  they  requested  that  I  would 
permit  the  child  to  be  taken  away  ! !  I  treated  them  in  a 
civil  conciliatory  manner,  but  firmly  assured  them  that  the 
removal  of  the  child  would  have  my  most  determined  op- 
position. They  sat  and  talked  a  good  while,  and  then 
went  away  making  their  salam. 

BALASORE.  It  was  the  wish  of  the  brethren  that  Mr. 
Sutton  should,  so  soon  as  the  circumstances  of  the  mission 
would  permit,  occupy  a  third  station.  With  this  view  he 
twice  visited  Berhampore ;  and  would  have  fixed  his  abode 
there,  had  not  Mr.  Bampton  thought  himself  capable  of 
attending  to  that  part  of  the  province  in  connexion  with  his 
own  station  at  Pooree.  Mr.  S.  therefore  turned  his  atten- 
tion northward ;  and,  as  Mr.  Sutton's  long  illness  rendered 
a  change  necessary,  he  determined  in  the  early  part  of  this 
year  upon  visiting  Balasore.  Various  considerations  sub- 
sequently induced  him  to  decide  on  making  it  the  third 
missionary  station  in  Orissa.  The  following  extracts  from 
his  journal  contain  some  particulars  of  his  labours,  and 
reasons  for  his  remaining  at  Balasore. 

"  Thursday,  8th  January.  I  set  out  for  Balasore  and 
reached  it  on  Wednesday. 

"  Balasore,  in  point  of  size,  is  the  third  town  in  Orissa 
Proper,  and  contains  about  10,000  people.  It  is  surrounded 
by  an  infinity  of  little  hamlets ;  the  whole  neighbourhood 
is  covered  with  numerous  little  villages,  which  send  forth  an 
immense  population,  and  which  give  it  the  character  of  the 
most  populous  part  of  the  province.  The  town  is  situated 
about  170  miles  from  Calcutta,  100  from  Cuttack,  and  150 
from  Pooree.  It  was  one  of  the  most  important  of  the 
European  settlements,  before  the  way  was  open  to  Calcutta. 
At  this  day  maybe  seen  the  remains  of  the  British,  French, 
Danish,  Dutch,  and  Portuguese  Factories.  And  many  of 
the  inhabitants  remember  the  flags  of  these  five  nations,  all 


312  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

flying  at  the  same  time.  Very  little  now  remains  of  all 
the  glory  and  authority  of  the  last  four,  besides  the  tombs 
of  their  adventurers.  There  are,  indeed,  two  very  high 
triangular  pillars,  with  the  words  '  Copenhagen  Factoiy ;' 
and  the  ruins  of  a  Catholic  chapel.  The  Danes  also  have 
about  an  acre  of  ground,  and  a  few  buildings ;  just  enough  to 
give  them  authority  to  hoist  the  Danish  Ensign  on  Sunday 
morning.  I  have  seen  nothing  in  particular  belonging  to  the 
French  ;  and  the  general  trade  of  the  place  is  now  nearly 
annihilated.  The  inhabitants  are  a  mixed  community  of 
Oriyas,  Bengalees,  Mussulmen,  and  a  few  low  Portuguese. 

The  neighbouring  villages  are  represented  as  furnishing 
an  immense  field  for  the  exertion  of  Christian  zeal  and 
love.  On  one  occasion  Mr.  Sutton  writes : — 

"  I  visited  a  market  to  day  at  a  place  called  Sagea  Patna. 
I  found  a  vast  multitude  of  people,  who  had  probably  nev- 
er heard  a  word  of  Christianity  before.  They  were  assem- 
bled from  the  neighbourhood,  for  some  distance,  but  the 
numbers  which  pressed  upon  me  to  hear  what  new  thing  I 
had  to  communicate,  almost  overpowered  me.  It  was  im- 
possible to  do  much  in  the  way  of  talking.  I  distributed 
about  one  hundred  tracts  and  gospels,  and  a  few  poems." 

At  another  time,  when  contemplating  the  scenes  at  Bala- 
sore,  he  writes : — 

"  It  is  impossible  that  one  who  has  never  been  in  a  heath- 
en land,  and  perhaps  I  should  say  in  India,  can  form  an 
adequate  idea  of  its  overwhelming  nature,  and  how  it  bows 
down  the  soul.  When  attending  missionary  meetings,  &c.  in 
England,  and  favourable  reports  are  brought  forward,  one  is 
apt  to  feel  as  if  the  darkness  had  already  yielded  to  the  light, 
and  eveiy  difficulty  had  vanished  before  the  proclamation 
of  the  gospel.  But  how  differently  a  missionary  feels  who 
is  labouring  in  the  very  fire  !  While  he  hails  with  delight 
every  favourable  appearance,  and  is  encouraged  by  every 
pleasing  token  ;  yet  is  constrained  to  feel  that  all  his  success, 
and  the  success  of  his  brethren  put  together,  and  compared 
with  what  is  yet  undone,  is  no  more  than  the  glimmering  of 
the  fire  fly  in  midnight  darkness.  When  I  commenced  this 


OR1SSA      MISSION.  313 

letter,  I  was  sitting  at  the  door  of  our  little  bungalow,  which 
stands  on  a  considerable  elevation,  enjoying  the  pleasures 
of  a  fine  moonlight  evening.  The  teeming  population 
around  me,  so  far  from  retiring  to  rest,  seem  only  to  have 
just  awoke  to  noise  and  revelry.  The  voices  of  thousands 
of  my  fellow  travellers  to  eternity  are  sounding  in  my  ears ; 
some  rend  the  air  with  songs,  composed  in  the  most  filthy 
language,  in  commendation  of  the  actions  of  their  gods ; 
others  are  engaged  with  all  their  might  in  abusing  each 
other,  with  curses  and  language  of  which  you  can  never 
conceive.  If  a  more  orderly  party  is  found,  listen  a  mo- 
ment to  their  language,  and  it  is  all  about  pice,  cowries,  and 
tankas,  (rupees,)  &c :  it  is  veiy  remarkable,  that  you  hardly 
ever  hear  conversation  when  this  is  not  the  subject.  All 
around,  the  Brahmuns,  in  attendance  on  their  different 
idols,  are  sounding  their  distracting  torn  torns,  and  other 
barbarous  instruments  ;  while,  at  intervals,  a  stentorian  voice 
is  heard,  from  a  vast  distance,  exclaiming,  or  rather  howl- 
ing to  the  idol,  Narayun,  Ram,  Rhada,  KrishnoO,  '  hear, 
hear,  Save,  save  Soono,  soono,'  &c.  &c.  I  wish  it  were 
in  my  power  to  give  you  a  full  idea  of  these  nightly  orgies, 
but  it  is  not.  Let  the  solemn  truth,  however,  sink  into  the 
heart  of  every  general  baptist,  that  among  the  thousands  of 
voices  which  now  rend  the  air,  not  one  is  raised  to  praise 
the  Father  of  mercies  or  the  Saviour  of  souls.  And  let 
them  remember  too,  that  they  believe  their  heavenly 
Father's  mercies  extend  to  all  his  works,  and  that  the 
Saviour  died  for  the  salvation  of  all !  If  on  the  one  hand 
I  feel  the  difficulties  connected  with  my  work,  almost  to 
despondency,  yet,  on  the  other,  this  soul  reviving  truth 
bears  my  spirits  up,  and  bids  me  look  to  Him  whotritf,  who 
must,  who  shall,  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satis- 
lied." 

Of  the  plans  he  was  adopting,  to  make  known  the  gospel 
of  salvation,  Mr.  S.  remarks: — 

"  I  have  not  gone  so  frequently  into  the  bazars  and  pub- 
lic places  as  I  used  to  do  in  Cuttack,  for  two  reasons.  One 
is;  that  I  have  not  been  able  to  get  out,  on  account  of 
40 


314  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

affliction,  and  another,  I  think  a  different  course  at  least 
worth  a  trial.  In  these  public  situations,  a  missionary  is 
exposed  to  the  worst  part  of  the  population,  who  seem  to 
consider  him  fair  game  ;  and  too  often  they  succeed  in  dis- 
persing a  congregation,  or  in  rendering  the  opportunity 
unprofitable ;  added  to  this,  the  more  respectable  part  of 
the  Hindoos  think  it  disreputable.  I  have  therefore  usually 
walked  through  the  town,  and  when  accosted  by  a  respect- 
able individual,  or  when  a  good  opportunity  of  speaking  to 
a  few  orderly  people  presents  itself,  I  have  embraced  it,  and 
have  found  more  satisfaction.  The  plan  however  which  I 
wish  to  make  trial  of  is,  to  get  a  small  place  with  an  open 
front,  in  one  of  the  most  public  situations,  and  spend  a 
considerable  portion  of  time  in  it  daily,  in  conversation 
with  any  one  who  chooses  to  come.  My  idea  is,  that  the 
people  will  behave  more  respectfully,  and  attach  more  im- 
portance to  what  is.  said.  I  cannot  however,  succeed  in 
getting  a  place,  for  the  people  are  very  jealous  of  me  ;  but 
time  will  overcome  this  difficulty." 

INTERVIEW    WITH    \    NATIVE    RAJA. 

September  12th.  I  was  yesterday  sent  for  to  attend  the 
Mohor  Bonge  Raja,  (the  king  of  the  land  of  Peacocks.) 
The  Raja  observed  that  I  had  conferred  great  favour  on 
him  by  my  visit,  and  he  was  very  happy  on  account  of  it. 
In  order  to  give  the  conversation  a  religious  turn,  I  observ- 
ed my  favour  was  of  little  consequence,  or  the  favour  of 
any  man  ;  if  we  obtained  the  favour  of  God  we  should  be 
happy.,  indeed,  but  without  it,  our  temporal  distinctions 
were  unavailing.  He  replied,  "True,  that  sentiment  is 
unanswerable  !"  to  which  I  rejoined  "  Good  :"  but  can  your 
majesty  inform  me  how  this  grace  is  to  be  obtained  ?  there 
are  various  methods  prescribed  in  the  world,  and  it  is  the 
business  of  a  wise  man  to  investigate  which  is  true  and 
which  is  false !  This  led  to  the  desired  conversation,  at 
the  end  of  which  I  introduced  my  present  of  an  Oriya 
new  testament,  with  the  Raja's  name  in.  it ;  a  tract  or  two, 
and  a  poem,  with  three  elementary  books  in  English,  for 


ORISSA     MISSION.  315 

the  young  Rajas.  He  appeared  pleased  with  them,  and 
promised  to  read  them,  and  consider  their  contents. 

I  asked,  and  obtained  the  Raja's  permission,  if  I  felt  dis- 
posed, to  enter  his  territory,  candidly  stating  my  object  to 
be  preaching  the  gospel,  of  which  he  was  aware,  and 
said  he  should  be  happy  for  me  to  do  so.  I  do  not  attach 
much  credit  to  this,  but  I  should  suppose  his  promise 
would  secure  me  if  an  opportunity  offers  of  going. 

October  1.  "  One  of  my  auditors  asked,  with  an  ap- 
parent desire  to  know,  if  I  would  tell  him  truly  what  the 
company  paid  me  per  month.  The  reply  was,  of  course, 
that  they  paid  me  nothing.  "  How  then  can  you  defray 
your  expenses  of  living  and  travelling  about  from  place  to 
place  ?"  I  explained  how  good  people,  who  felt  for  their 
souls,  and  desired  their  salvation,  contributed  to  send  me. 
They  could  hardly  credit  this,  till  I  affirmed  it  was  even  so. 
I  asked  them  "  If  I  knew  that  a  neighbouring  village  was 
dying  with  the  cholera,  and  I  possessed  a  remedy  which 
would  be  sure  to  be  effectual,  if  I  did  not  make  it  known, 
should  I  not  be  guilty  ?"  They  answered,  "  Yes."  This 
formed  the  ground  of  a  serious  address,  in  which  I  showed 
them  our  reasons  for  believing  them  in  danger  of  hell-fire, 
and  of  the  saving  efficacy  of  the  gospel ;  I  felt,  and  I  think 
the  people  did. 

I  feel  little  doubt  that  if  we  had  means  commensurate  with 
our  work,  idolatry  would  speedily  totter  to  its  very  foundations 
in  Orissa! 

November  9th.  I  visited  my  country  schools.  Went 
through  corn  fields  ripe  for  the  harvest:  the  men  were 
busily  engaged  in  reaping  the  com,  while  the  women  and 
boys  earned  it  home.  About  11  A.  M.  reached  a  village 
called  Rabuna,  where  I  had  established  a  school ;  but  as 
the  children  were  gone  to  eat,  and  it  would  take  sometime 
to  collect  them,  I  set  off  to  visit  a  celebrated  temple  at  Go- 
peenathpoor,  about  a  mile,  or  a  mile  and  half  distant. 

The  temple  was  a  very  ancient  building,  but  the  people 
were  willing  to  exalt  its  antiquity,  by  saying  that  it  was  built 
in  the  time  of  Ramchunder,  in  the  Tretya  Joog,  and  that  he 


316  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

made  the  image  winch  was  Gopeenaut,  viz.  the  lord  of  the 
milk-maids,  Krishna,  with  his  own  hands.  This  is  as  in- 
consistent as  it  is  false  ;  but  it  is  a  proper  specimen  of  the 
erudition  of  the  attendant  Rrahmuns.  Were  I  to  give  a 
description  of  the  exterior  of  this  holy  building,  I  should 
shock  your  feelings  ;  no  house  of  ill  fame,  in  England,  dare 
present  any  thing  like  it.  The  characteristics  of  Hindoo- 
ism  are  obscenity  and  unfeeling  apathy,  and  these  are  met 
with  in  every  village  to  an  extent  which  well  nigh  over- 
whelms every  feeling  of  concern  for  the  sottish,  miserable 
worshippers.  There  was  one  image,  in  the  court,  which 
I  have  not  seen  before ;  it  was  that  of  Gorooru,  a  sort  of 
figure  with  a  human  face  and  body,  and  the  wings  of  a  bird : 
a  good  deal  is  said  about  it  in  the  Ramayun,  but  the  igno- 
rant attendants  could  tell  me  nothing  of  its  history,  nor 
wherefore  he  was  placed  with-an  image  of  Krishna ;  indeed, 
not  one  could  tell  me  the  names  of  the  nine  planets  which 
were  carved  on  a  large  stone  in  front  of  one  of  the  buildings, 
any  more  than  that  they  were  the  "  Noba  Graha."  Igno- 
rance and  bigotry  go  together,  and  so  it  was  here,  and  I 
soon  left  the  pride  of  many  generations  in  disgust.  There 
is  a  grand  festival  held  here  in  Phagoon  mas,  which  I  hope 
to  visit. 

School  at  Rabana.  On  returning  I  found  a  good  num- 
ber of  boys  assembled,  and  a  number  of  people  looking  on. 
The  school  is  held  beneath  a  wide  spreading  banian  tree, 
on  the  bare  ground,  where  from  generation  to  generation 
the  village  pedagogue  had  introduced  his  unruly  pupils  into 
all  the  mysteries  of  the  alphabet,  and  the  first  rudiments  of 
those  impure  legends  which  are  to  form  their  characters  for 
life.  There  I  saw  a  group  of  interesting  lads,  in  all  the 
simplicity  of  antediluvian  costume ;  and  doubtless  with 
scarcely  a  particle  of  difference,  either  as  it  respects  the 
manner  or  matter  of  their  education,  from  what  it  has  been 
in  each  revolving  century  for  perhaps  two  thousand  years. 
Our  little  mission  has  introduced  a  new  era  to  these  singu- 
lar people ;  and  the  children  of  Brahmuns,  who  can  trace 
their  genealogy  through  an  incomprehensible  period,  are 
now  taught  to  read  at  the  expense  of  the  Mlechae. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  317 

Saturday.  Visited  a  market  to  day  at  a  place  called 
Korogoro  ;  I  suppose  about  eight  miles  west  of  Balasore. 
As  the  greater  part  of  my  way  lay  along  the  great  Jugur- 
nath  road,  I  saw  many  pilgrims,  and  many  of  them  the 
most  miserable  objects  that  can  be  imagined.  One  or  two 
in  particular  attracted  my  attention.  One  was  a  blind  old 
man,  wasted  away  to  such  a  degree,  that  with  his  sunken 
sightless  eyes,  he  formed  a  very  striking  resemblance  to  the 
picture  of  death.  Another  was  an  old  woman,  with  totter- 
ing steps,  and  emaciated  body,  bending  her  course  towards 
a  home,  which  it  is  next  to  impossible  she  can  ever  reach. 
Others  were  young  men,  who  had  performed  a  pilgrimage 
of  a  thousand  or  fifteen  hundred  miles  ;  and  now,  naked, 
starving,  and  exhausted  with  fatigue,  they  are  slowly  retrac- 
ing their  weary  way.  Most  of  them  are  worn  out  with 
walking,  and  their  feet  so  blistered  and  torn,  that  they  are 
obliged  to  bind  them  up  with  the  only  piece  of  cloth  they 
have,  to  enable  them  in  any  manner  to  prosecute  their 
journey.  And  what  is  the  fruit  of  all  this  toil  ?  Why, 
they  have  a  picture  of  Jugurnath,  such  as  you  have  seen  in 
England,  suspended  round  their  neck,  and  two  or  three 
little  sticks  covered  with  red  ochre,  to  take  home,  should  they 
reach  it,  as  a  memorial  of  their  pilgrimage.  Oh  !  how  often 
have  I  wished,  that  the  Court  of  Directors,  while  they  are 
coldly  debating  about  the  pilgrim  tax,  could  see  these  mis- 
erable wretches.  I  am  sure  the  horrid  sight  could  never 
be  forgotten. 

Friday  morning.  Employed  the  time  before  breakfast 
in  looking  at  some  of  the  wonders  of  the  place.  Near  to 
us,  by  the  side  of  a  Mahomedan  mosque,  lie  three  immense 
colossal  images,  cut  out  of  a  solid  piece  of  stone  salt,  meas- 
uring now  ten  feet  square.  The  first  is  an  image  of  the 
destroying  Kalee,  in  living  sculpture.  She  is  represented 
as  a  frantic  witch,  skinny  and  bare,  with  long  hanging 
breasts  and  meagre  visage.  Her  bloody  tongue  is  thrust 
out  of  her  mouth,  through  surprise  at  having,  in  her  frantic 
dance,  trampled  upon  her  husband  Siva,  who  lies  under 
her  feet  with  clasped  hands  in  a  supplicating  posture.  It 


NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

is  a  wonderful  piece  of  workmanship,  both  for  magnitude 
of  size,  and  minute  elegance  and  propriety  of  execution. 
They  are  monuments  of  the  power  over  the  chisel  which 
the  ancient  Hindoos  possessed.  She  has  a  necklace  of 
sculls,  a  cup,  axe,  &c.  The  second  is  Indranee,  the  wife 
of  Indra,  god  of  the  firmament.  She  is  sitting  cross-legged, 
suckling  her  son.  Over  her  is  Indra's  elephant,  and  other 
emblems  of  Indra.  3d.  Is  the  wife  of  the  Boar  Abatar, 
with  a  boar's  face  «nd  human  body,  &c.  She  is  also  suck- 
ling her  son. 

These  have  been  hurled  from  their  thrones  by  the  mus- 
sulmans,  and  now  lie  totally  disregarded. 

We  afterwards  saw  eight  others  of  a  smaller  size,  but  still 
enormously  large  :  these  have  been  raised  up,  and  a  com- 
paratively small  temple  has  been  built  over  them  ;  but  I  be- 
lieve they  receive  little  adoration.  The  first  in  the  row  is 
the  bloody  Kalee,  in  the  same  attitude  as  the  former,  but 
much  more  perfect :  none  of  her  arms  are  broken  off.  In 
one  right  h&nd  she  holds  a  bowl  of  human  blood,  and  in  the 
upper  hand  the  bloody  axe  of  frightful  structure,  and  smear- 
ed with  red  paint  instead  of  blood.  In  one  left  hand  she 
holds  the  head  of  a  human  victim  by  the  hair,  and  with  the 
other  she  appears  to  be  bestowing  a  blessing.  Round  her 
neck  is  a  long  necklace  of  human  sculls,  and  under  her  feet 
is  her  supplicating  husband  Siva.  Her  person  is  that  of  an 
old,  bare-bone  witch,  with  the  veins  visible  through  her 
skin  in  every  direction,  and  out  of  her  horrid  grinning 
mouth  is  thrust  her  blood-stained  tongue.  Such  is  the 
amiable  consort  of  the  acknowledged  greatest  god  in  the 
Hindoo  trinity. 

The  next  to  her  is  Lucksmee,  the  consort  of  Vishnoo, 
(the  preserver,)  suckling  her  infant.  The  third  is  the  con- 
sort of  the  Boar  Abatar,  the  third  incarnation  of  Vishnoo. 
The  fourth  Jumna,  the  mother  of  death,  a  most  admirable 
representation  of  an  old  woman.  5th,  6th,  and  7th,  are  also 
female  figures.  8th.  The  Nurusingh  or  Lion  man,  the 
4th  incarnation  of  Vishnoo,  destroying  the  demon. 

The  weather  again  cleared  up,  and  we  reached  another 


OBISSA     MISSION.  319 

immense  temple,  surrounded  by  a  variety  of  smaller  ones, 
and  the  whole  enclosed  by  a  high  stone  wall,  built  out  of 
the  wreck  of  former  temples,  and  filled  full  of  images  of 
various  unknown  and  undescribed  shapes  and  visions, 
some  of  them  of  the  vilest  kind. 

Within  this  enclosure  is  the  celebrated  well,  into  wh^eh 
the  pilgrims  throw  the  pinda,  or  ancestorial  cake.  The 
vast  numbers  which  are  thrown  in  occasion  such  a  fermen- 
tation, that  the  well  sometimes  disgorges  its  long  accumula- 
ting burden,  and  deluges  the  neighbourhood.  It  send^  forth 
a  very  disagreeable  scent  even  now. 

Mr.  Lacey  furnishes  a  few  other  particulars  of  this  visit : 
After  breakfast  the  salt  darogah  called  at  our  tent  to.ishow  me 
the  wonders  of  the  place.  The  first  thing  that  took  my  at- 
tention was  a  large  banian  tree  just  by.  It  is  not  so  large 
as  many  in  India,  but  is  a  fine  shade  :  it  covers  a  piece  of 
ground  190  yards  in  circumference.  We  next  visited  three 
collossean  images,  representations  of  three  Hindoo  female 
deities,  viz.  Juminee,  Indrinee,  and  Kallee.  Stirling,  in  his 
account  of  Orissa,  makes  particular  mention  of  the  last 
image,  and  it  is  well  worth  the  time  and  expense  of  the 
antiquarian  to  have  it  conveyed  to  Europe.  It  could  be 
removed  without  offence  to  the  people,  for  they  are  not 
now  worshipped,  though  they  once  were.  It  is  evident, 
from  the  manner  in  which  these  images  are  executed,  that 
the  Hindoos  have  been  better  acquainted,  at  least  with  the 
art  of  sculpture  than  they  now  are.  I  succeeded,  through 
the  influence  of  a  mussulman  daroga,  in  getting  three  sculls 
from  Kallee's  beads,  and  some  ringlets  and  ornaments  from 
off  the  other  images,  which  I  hope  to  be  able  to  send  to 
Europe.  When  I  ordered  the  mason  to  cut  them  off,  he 
said,  "  Sir,  how  can  I  do  that  ?  these  are  evil  demons  and 
will  kill  me  ;"  and  he  went  about  his  work  with  a  tremb- 
ling hand.  When  he  had  done,  a  few  pice  pleased  him, 
but  he  said  they  were  not  equal  to  the  risk  he  had  run. 
From  the  best  information  I  could  get,  these  collosse  have 
been  formed  700  years,  and  have  lain  here  350.  While  I 
stood  putting  down  these  particulars  with  my  pencil,  I  rest- 


320  NARRATIVE     OF    THE 

ed  my  foot  on  Indrinee,  when  a  Hindoo  near  said,  '"  Sir, 
you  had  better  not  set  your  foot  on  the  goddess,  for  she  is  a 
fearful  being,  and  you  may  sustain  some  injury  from  her 
wrath."  O  that  all  the  gods  and  goddesses,  which  divide 
the  attention  of  man  and  oppose  the  living  God,  were  even 
as  these  are  !  As  we  came  away  Gunga  Dhor  said,  "  Sir, 
the  Hindoos  worship  stones,  and  the  mussulmans  worship 
bones,  what  is  the  one  better  than  the  other  ?" — In  allusion 
to  the  practice  of  paying  adoration  to  the  remains  of  de- 
parted mussuhnan  saints. 

December  1st,  1827.  Last  evening  we  went  to  a  large  tem- 
ple about  a  mile  distant,  and  there  we  collected  from  forty 
to  fifty  persons,  who  sat  down  and  listened  with  attention  and 
apparent  conviction  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel.  Some  said, 
"  Gall  for  the  pundits  to  give  a  reply."  Others  said,  "  Who 
can  reply  ?  These  are  they  who  go  from  place  to  place 
and  overturn  the  world.  They  have  been  at  Pooree." 
Many,  I  believe,  will  not  soon  forget  what  they  have  heard. 

December  2d.  The  Brahmuns  accompanied  us  to  show 
us  the  temple  and  idols.  As  we  walked  round  we  noticed 
the  images  on  the  lower  parts  of  the  temple  without  looking 
higher.  Observing  this,  one  of  the  priests  called  unto  us, 
saying,  "  Gentlemen  look  up  and  behold  the  glory ! !  !"  We 
immediately  looked  up,  but  never  was  I  so  disgusted  and 
put  to  shame  in  my  life  ;  all  round  the  temple  were  images 
in  every  posture  which  lust  itself  could  invent.  We  turned 
ourselves  round  to  see  whether  we  were  observed  looking 
at  these  shameful  sights,  when  we  found  the  whole  multi- 
tude amusing  themselves  with  Qur  confusion.  This  was 
"  the  glory,"  and  these  are  the  sights  exhibited  before  the 
young  people  and  children  daily.  In  this  temple  there  is  a 
house  of  prostitutes  maintained.  Two  of  them  came  up  to 
us  and  asked  for  books :  at  first  we  hesitated,  but  finding 
they  could  read  well,  and  were  sincere  in  asking,  we  gave 
them  one  apiece.  These  unhappy  females  are  generally 
taught  to  read  that  they  may  entertain  their  masters  with  a 
song,  and  the  songs  of  Krishnoo  are  just  suited  to  inflame 
evil  desires,  these  songs  they  sing.  O  what  a  religion  is 
this !  and  what  gods  are  these  ! 


ORISSA     MISSION.  32 1 

After  preaching,  a  great  man  of  the  place  requested  an 
audience  of  me,  that  he  might  hear  more  about  my  religion. 
I  called  on  him,  but  found  him  as  full  of  pride  as  of  flesh. 
He  looked  with  contempt  upon  us — without  attendants,  or 
palanquins,  or  elephants,  or  any  sign  of  respectability.  He 
could  not  stoop  to  salute  us,  however  we  saluted  him  with 
a  blessing.  Finding  it  difficult  to  answer  our  appeals,  he 
called  for  his  family  gooroo,  who  displayed  his  wisdom  by 
putting  forth  a  few  slokes  about  the  efficacy  of  repeating 
names  to  obtain  freedom  from  sin.  By  this  time  the  crowd 
had  become  immense  ;  and  as  some  inquiries  were  made 
as  to  the  age  of  our  books,  Gunga  Dhor  opened  Genesis 
and  read  before  the  multitude  the  account  of  the  creation. 
The  people  were  pleased  with  the  revelation  and  listened 
attentively. 

December  llth.  Brother  S.,  Gunga  Dhor,  James,  and 
myself  visited  a  bazar  at  some  distance  and  collected  a 
number  of  hearers  with  whom  we  conversed  and  disputed 
a  good  while.  G.  D.  took  the  principal  share  of  the  labour  ; 
we  heard,  and  sometimes  directed,  when  direction  was 
wanting.  The  people  abused  him,  and  were  more  solicit- 
ous about  his  profession  of  the  gospel  than  about  the  gospel 
itself:  he  called  aloud  to  them  to  ask  less  about  himself  and 
more  about  the  word  he  preached  to  them.  The  people 
were  noisy  mid  disputing,  but  some  heard  and  received 
knowledge.  One  sentence  which  the  preacher  uttered, 
affected  the  people  a  good  tleal :  "  O  beloved  brethren  !  why 
have  we  left  the  Father,  which  made  us,  to  serve  gods  of 
wood  and  stone  ;  now  he  invites  us  to  return  to  him,  and 
his  Son  is  our  mediator.  Throw  away  your  wood  and 
stone  into  the  sea,  and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ." 

December  21st.  We  collected  a  large  congregation  at 
Busta,  a  considerable  village,  just  before  the  door  of  the 
Jemindur.  He  himself  with  his  family  attended,  and  sev- 
eral pundits  and  interested  persons  joined  him. 

For  some  time  they  were  restrained  through  fear  ;  but 
as  soon  as  they  perceived  they  had  nothing  to  dread  from 
being  free  with  us,  thev  began  to  abuse  us  sadly,  and  mani- 
41 


322  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

Tested  their  enmity  to  the  gospel  i n  all  its  violence.  Our 
message  was  lies,  we  were  harries,  (people  of  bad  caste,) 
destroyers  of  the  gods,  &c.  &c.  They  plainly  told  G.  D. 
that  had  I  not  been  with  him,  he  should  have  had  a  sound 
heating  for  leaving  the  religion  of  his  fathers.  He  felt  these 
and  other  words  to  the  same  effect  very  keenly,  and  when 
they  refused  to  hear  his  defence,  he  sat  down  and  bore  aH 
patiently.  I  endeavoured  to  encourage  him  both  in  our 
walk  home  and  at  family  worship  in  the  evening,  and  he 
appeared  strengthened.  I  asked  him  if  he  thought  he  conld 
die  for  Christ,  if  he  should  be  called  to  it  ?  he  said  he  hop- 
ed he  could.  Not  a  person  would  touch  a  book,  for  as 
soon  as  we  attempted  to  distribute  them,  a  malicious  inter- 
ested Mahantee  called  out,  «  Touch  them  not,  you  will  be 
denied,  and  where  will  you  find  water  to  wash  from  that 
filth." 

Midnapore.  We  proclaimed  the  glad  tidings  of  salva- 
tion. Some  of  the  pundas  of  the  place  tried  Gunga  Dhor, 
by  offering  some  of  the  flowers  of  the  idol  to  him  ;  he  ask- 
ed whether  they  had  been  offered  in  sacrifice,  and  finding 
they  had,  he  refused  them.  The  generality  of  the  people 
heard  well  some  of  the  time,  and  some  of  them  all  the  time. 
In  the  midst  of  our  discourse  they  saluted  me  with  a  large 
cake  of  cow-dung ;  it  came  with  considerable  force,  but 
being  tolerably  soft,  I  sustained  no  injury  save  the  mark. 
Gunga  Dhor  got  several  severe  punches  over  the  ribs  from 
some  Brahmuns  in  the  crowd,  but  he  bore  all  well,  and  we 
took  no  notice,  knowing  that  one  part  of  the  persecutor's 
design  was  to  disgrace  us  before  the  people  by  exciting  our 
anger.  As  we  returned  we  were  pelted  with  gravel,  but 
we  got  off  safe  and  well.  Many  of  the  people  were  eager 
for  books  in  Bengalee. 

December  22nd.  Calcutta.  We  arrived  at  this  city  this 
afternoon,  and  met  with  the  kindest  reception  from  our 
dear  friends  in  Circular  road.  In  about  an  hour  after  our 
arrival,  our  new  brother,  Mr.  Cropper,  carne  in  and  we  en- 
joyed our  first  meeting.  He  looks  exceedingly  well,  and  is 
in  good  spirits. 


ORISS  A     MISSION. 

SCHOOLS.  Mr.  Sutton  writes,  "  We  have  four  schools 
now  in  full  operation,  which  contain  upon  an  average  100 
boys  and  three  girls  in  daily  attendance.  We  could  estab- 
lish more,  but  think  these  are  sufficient  for  the  present,  un- 
less we  can  get  some  good  girls  to  attend.  One  school  is 
on  our  compound,  and  we  are  just  building  a  school  room 
for  it." 

At  the  close  of  this  year,  as  was  noticed  in  Mr.  Lacey's 
journal,  Mr.  Cropper  arrived  in  Bengal.  He  had  been  or- 
dained to  the  service  of  God  in  India  at  the  Iwptist  meeting 
house,  Archdeacon  Lane,  Leicester,  April  25th,  1827. 

Mr.  Cropper  embarked  for  India  by  the  Clyde,  and  after 
an  unpleasant  voyage  reached  Calcutta,  November  3d, 
whence  he  proceeded  to  Orissa  early  in  1828  in  company 
with  Messrs.  Lacey  and  Sutton,  with  their  wives. 

The  narrator  begs  in  this  place  to  offer  a  word  of  advice 
to  those  who  may  think  of  residing  in  India,  and  especially 
to  those  who  are  of  robust  constitution.  Experience  has 
proved  that  the  first  year  is  more  likely  to  prove  fetal  to 
Europeans  of  this  class  than  any  subsequent  period.  Some- 
thing may  be  laid  to  the  account  of  their  imprudence  in 
venturing  too  much  into  the  sun  because  they  do  not  feel 
any  present  inconvenience  from  it ;  but  more,  the  writer 
apprehends,  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  full  state  of  body  with 
\vhich  they  arrive  in  the  country.  The  confinement  on 
board  ship  generally  induces  corpulency,  if  the  person  is  at 
all  disposed  to  it ;  it  is  therefore  wisdom  in  those  who  wish 
to  avoid  a  fever,  or  some  other  serious  attack  of  illness,  to 
deny  themselves  in  eating  and  drinking,  especially  towards 
the  close  of  the  voyage,  and  to  take  a  few  doses  of  cooling 
medicine,  just  before,  and  after  their  arrival  in  India.  The 
lamented  young  man,  whose  arrival  is  noticed  above,  and 
some  others  with  whom  the  writer  was  acquainted,  were 
peculiarly  exposed  to  disease  from  a  want  of  attention  to 
these  precautions, 


324  NAERATIVE     OF     THE 


CHAPTER     XII. 


THE  sovereign  Ruler  of  the  universe  has,  not  less  in 
wisdom  than  in  love,  ordained  that  human  life  and  human 
labour  should  present  a  chequered  scene  of  success  and 
disappointment ;  of  prosperity  and  adversity.  Were  it 
otherwise  his  controlling  hand  would  but  rarely  be  discov- 
ered by  his  erring  creatures,  and  his  heavenly  blessing 
would  be  by  them  but  seldom  sought.  As  rt  is,  we  are 
constantly  reminded  that,  without  him  we  could  do  noth- 
ing ;  and  that  if  success  attend  our  efforts,  we  must  cheer- 
fully exclaim,  "Not  unto  us,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy 
name  give  glory."  These  remarks  are  strikingly  applicable 
to  missionary  exertions.  The  year  (1828)  upon  which  we 
are  now  entering,  is  one  of  the  most  trying  that  the  mission 
in  Orissa  has  hitherto  experienced ;  yet  as  these  trials  pro- 
ceed from  the  dispensations  of  the  Most  High,  they  must 
be  right.  The  indefatigable  labourer  who  occupied  the 
Pooree  station,  this  year  was  attacked  by  the  disease,  which, 
after  two  years'  struggle,  brought  him  to  the  grave ;  while 
the  beloved  young  missionary,  whose  arrival  was  announc- 
ed at  the  close  of  the  last  chapter,  in  less  than  one  year 
after  entering  upon  his  work,  finished  his  course. 

In  pursuing  our  narrative  through  this  year  we  will 
commence  with  the  stations  at  the  southern  extremity  of 
Orissa ;  Berhampore  and  Pooree.  Mr.  Hampton's  illness 
prevented  him  from  continuing  his  usual  exertions  through 
a  great  part  of  the  year.  Probably  those  exertions  were  too 
great  for  his  frame,  notwithstanding  his  constitution  appear- 
ed so  peculiarly  adapted  to  India.  On  one  occasion  his 
journal  contains  the  following  statement, — 


ORISSA     MISSION.  325 

"I  was  walking  chiefly  barefoot,  and  preaching  nine 
hours  and  three  quarters,  only  stopping  a  few  minutes  to 
eat  some  biscuits  I  had  with  me.  I  am  almost  always  bare- 
foot, partly  because  it  makes  me  more  like  the  majority  of 
the  people ;  partly  because  it  adds  to  my  hardihood,  and 
partly  because  it  is  very  convenient.  In  the  native  dress  a 
man  is  stopped  by  no  sort  of  roads,  and  if  at  one  time  he  is 
up  to  the  ancles  ha  mud,  he  is  probably  soon  after  up  to  the 
knees  in  water,  out  of  which  he  comes  clean  and  comfort- 
able ;  whilst  in  an  English  dress  all  this  would  be  misera- 
ble." 

Mr.  Bampton's  journal  contains  various  information 
respecting  Erun.  Some  extracts  may  be  interesting. 

"  We  have  already  stated  that  Erun  has  two  wives.  His 
elder,  and  chief  wife,  left  his  house  and  went  to  her  own 
relations  several  weeks  before  his  baptism  ;  but  the  younger 
still  remains  with  him.  We  advised  our  friend  to  be  mild, 
and  promise  her  kind  treatment  if  she  chose  to  remain;  but 
to  take  care  if  she  went  away  not  to  let  her  have  the  child, 
as  it  was  his  duty  to  educate  it  as  a  Christian.  We  also  ad- 
vised him  to  take  as  much  care  as  he  could  of  his  property. 
We  had  reason  to  suppose  that  Erun's  wife,  by  living  with 
him,  and  eating  with  him,  had  really  forfeited  her  caste ;  and 
we  hoped  that  she  would  be  the  more  easily  dealt  with ; 
but  she  soon  began  to  be  very  unpleasant.  Sometimes  she 
cooked  for  him  at  unseasonable  hours,  and  sometimes  not 
at  all.  She  also,  I  believe,  adopted  the  whim  of  eating 
nothing  he  had  touched,  in  fact  she  entirely  separated  her- 
self from  him,  except  that  she  remained  in  the  house  to 
cook  for  him  when  she  pleased,  and  to  plague  him  constant- 
ly. Erun  manifestly  wishes  to  keep  her,  and,  particularly 
for  her  sake,  would  have  been  glad  if  the  people  would  eat 
with  him  again  ;  and  he  inquired  whether  I  could  not 
oblige  them  to  do  so  by  appealing  to  the  magistrate.  With 
respect  to  his  wife,  I  am  well  aware  that  Paul  (1  Cor.  vii. 
12.)  advises  a  Christian,  if  he  have  an  unbelieving  wife,  not 
to  put  her  away  if  she  be  pleased  to  dwell  with  him  ;  but  it 
is  my  opinion  that  this  woman,  though  she  remains  in 


326  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

our  brother's  house,  does  not  (in  the  Apostle's  sense,)  dwell 
with  him.  Hence  fearing  that  such  a  state  of  things  might 
possibly  be  productive  of  other  bad  consequences,  I  have 
advised  him  if  she  will  neither  settle,  nor  of  her  own  ac- 
cord go  away,  to  insist  upon  her  leaving.  And  I  am  very 
much  inclined  to  think  that  such  a  step  would  conquer  her; 
for,  though  she  gives  him  trouble,  she  does  not  seem  to  rel- 
ish a  total  separation. 

The  chief  man  of  the  caste  has  advised  the  remaining 
wife  to  stay  awhile  to  see  how  things  will  go  ;  a  step  for 
which  I  know  not  how  to  account.  Her  caste  according  to 
their  rules  is  now  at  best  doubtful,  but  I  suppose  they  mean 
to  be  very  lenient  with  her ;  and  I  am  somewhat  apprehen- 
sive that  they  want  to  keep  things  in  an  unsettled  state  till 
I  get  out  of  the  town,  that  they  may  not  be  troubled  with 
my  interference. 

Finding  our  fHend  low  I  determined  to  consult  the  mag- 
istrate as  to  the  state  of  the  law  in  such  cases,  in  order  to 
know  what  could  be  done  ;  but  1  did  not  find  the  magis- 
trate at  home.  And  the  woman,  influenced  either  by  this 
step,  or  something  else,  gave  up  her  ornaments  to  Erun. 
On  Monday  the  magistrate  returned,  and  I  called  on  him 
and  learned  that  if  our  brother  were  attacked  by  lawless 
force  he  would  protect  him  ;  but  that,  the  question  of  the 
property  and  child  constituted  a  civil  case,  which  did  not 
come  under  his  cognizance  ;  but  must,  if  agitated,  be  refer- 
red to  a  gentleman  at  Chicacole.  Before  I  went  to  the 
magistrate  this  woman's  mother  came  one  morning  to  my 
tent  accompanied  by  her  son  and  bringing  with  her  Erun's 
daughter.  Their  principal  object  seemed  to  be  to  get  my 
consent  to  the  removal  of  the  child,  for  it  seems  they  think 
I  am  a  powerful  being.  But,  though  I  treated  them  with  all 
possible  civility,  I  told  them  firmly  that  the  removal  of  the 
child  would  meet  with  my  most  determined  opposition.  I 
gave  the  child  sweetmeats,  which  the  old  lady  encouraged 
it  to  take.  She  was  far  from  being  violent,  but  she  said 
that,  though  she  had  received  Erun  as  her  gon,  she  should 
BOW  consider  him  dead;  and  she  further  observed,  that 


ORISSA     MISSION.  327 

people  might  worship  God  as  they  thought  best,  but  she 
could  not  suppose  it  proper  to  throw  away  their  caste. 

Two  or  three  evenings  ago,  I  left  the  people  sooner  than 
usual  for  fear  of  rain  ;  and  as  Erun  stood  talking  to  a  man 
after  I  was  gone,  a  stone  was  thrown,  most  probably  at  him, 
but  it  struck  his  companion  and  drew  blood  from  his  face, 
Erun  showed  me  the  stone,  but  the  person  who  threw  ft, 
was,  of  course,  unknown.  Our  brother  has  partaken  of  the 
Lord's  supper  in  our  tent,  each  of  the  two  Lord's  days 
which  have  elapsed  since  his  baptism,  and  seems  to  under- 
stand the  principal  design  of  the  ordinance.  He  is  of 
course,  a  child  in  knowledge  and  has  some  wild  fancies, 
He  once  thought  of  going  to  Pooree,  and  he  thought  that 
the  rajah,  himself,  and  I,  might  all  go  into  the  temple,  and, 
if  Jugurnath  refused  to  give  us  some  proof  of  his  divinity, 
we  were,  I  think,  to  kick  him,  and  show  the  people  that  he 
was  nothing.  Again,  he  wanted  a  commission  to  go  about 
the  country  to  break  all  the  idols.  Another  of  his  schemes 
was,  to  go  to  England,  and  by  means  of  an  interpreter, 
to  prevail  on  the  honourable  Company  to  fill  all  the  offices 
in  the  country  with  pious  men  ;  and  on  its  being  hinted  that 
the  Company  chiefly  wanted  money,  he  seemed  to  think 
that  a  propensity  of  that  kind  might  soon  be  cured,  as  mo- 
ney is  of  use  for  so  short  a  time.  It  is,  he  says,  "  teen  deen- 
oro  kotta,"  i.  e.  a  three  day's  word. 

After  Erun's  baptism,  Mr.  Hampton  continued  for  upwards 
of  two  months  at  Berhampore,  and  appears  to  have  been 
instrumental  in  bringing  at  least  one  other  Hindoo  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  gospel.  His  journal,  after  specifying  his 
return  to  Pooree,  furnishes  his  reasons  for  continuing  so 
long  at  Berhampore. 

"  During  the  time  I  have  l>een  from  home,  which  has 
been  only  six  days  less  than  half  a  year,  I  have  been  much 
troubled  with  colds.  This  was  one  consideration  which 
led  me  to  spend  so  much  time  at  Berhampore,  as  I  thought 
that  1  should  be  more  likely  to  regulate  my  exertions  there 
than  in  the  country.  Other  considerations  however  had 
their  weight ;  one  of  which  was,  a  wish  to  help  my  friend 


NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

Erun  forward ;  another  was,  I  had  considerable  hopes  of 
being  useful  to  a  few  Europeans,  and  further  there  was  a 
considerable  body  of  natives  on  whom  to  operate.  And 
with  respect  to  the  effect  produced  on  the  natives  general- 
ly, I  certainly  never  saw  so  much  apparently  done  anywhere 
else.  Such  opponents  as  had  any  ingenuousness  were,  I 
think  I  may  say,  always  silenced ;  and  in  cases  where  a 
man  was  determined  to  resist  truth  and  wrangle  unreason- 
ably in  favour  of  falsehood,  or  play  the  buffoon,  it  made 
but  little  difference,  for  a  number  of  silent  bystanders,  saw 
plainly  who  had  the  best  of  the  argument.  Some  admit- 
ted that  rny  arguments  could  not  be  answered  ;  and  informa- 
tion from  different  quarters  led  me  to  think  that  my  opinion 
prevailed  to  a  considerable  extent. 

One  evening  lately  I  sat  down  to  write  something,  by 
way  of  introduction,  to  the  people.  I  delivered  the  sub- 
stance of  what  I  had  written  last  night,  and  may,  perhaps, 
translate  it,  and  have  some  copies  written  for  distribution  in 
Pooree,  as  follows ; — 

"  My  dear  friends, 

"  In  the  exercise  of  my  ministry  among  you  I  meet  with 
a  great  deal  that  is  very  painful  to  my  feelings ;  but  still  I 
persevere,  and  hope  that  I  shall  persevere  to  the  day  of  my 
death,  even  though  I  should  meet  with  worse  treatment  than 
I  have  ever  yet  experienced. 

"  You  are  aware  that  I  do  not  seek  to  enrich  myseM"  at 
your  expense ;  what  I  eat,  and  drink,  and  wear",  I  pay  for 
without  any  assistance  whatever,  from  any  native  of  this 
country;  and  the  utmost  attention  you  could  pay  to  my 
preaching,  would  not  put  a  pice  in  my  pocket. 

"  When  I  preached  in  my  own  country,  I  was  always 
heard  with  respectful  attention.  I  lived  comfortably  in  the 
society  of  my  family  and  friends.  But  I  have  left  my  na- 
tive land,  and  devoted  myself  to  the  ministry  among  you  ; 
though  many  of  you  treat  me  as  every  man's  enemy,  and  a 
great  fool  into  the  bargain.  I  hope,  my  friends,  that  I  do 
not  deserve  this  treatment,  and  I  have  no  wish  to  reproach 


ORISSA     MISSION.  329 

you  with  it ;  it  is  the  effect  of  inconsideration,  and  some  are 
led  into  it  by  the  bad  example  of  others.  But  I  cannot  be 
thus  deterred  from  proceeding  with  my  work,  and  I  have 
good  reasons  for  my  determination  to  persevere. 

"  One  of  these  reasons  is,  that  I  believe  the  religion  I 
teach  to  be  the  only  true  religion.  I  believe  that  there 
is  not  another  true  religion  hi  the  world :  and  that  poison 
would  not  be  more  hurtful  to  the  bodies  of  men  than  all 
other  religions  are  to  their  souls.  And  whether  I  have  rea- 
son to  believe  this  or  not,  yet  while  I  do  believe  it,  it  would 
be  inhuman  in  me  not  to  go  on  with  the  work  I  am  about. 
He  who  believes  that  his  neighbour  is  taking  poison  and  does 
not  tell  him  so,  is  a  bad  man ;  and  he  who  believes  his 
neighbour  is  in  the  way  to  hell,  without  trying  to  turn  him 
out  of  it,  is  worse.  My  brethren,  humanity  forbids  my  re- 
maining silent,  and  obliges  me  to  tell  you  that  you  are  ig- 
norantly  going  on  in  the  way  to  hell,  and  none  but  Christ 
can  save  you. 

"  Another  reason  why  I  act  as  I  do  is,  that  our  sacred 
Books  command  us  to  publish  our  religion  every  where,  in 
all  nations,  to  every  creature  ;  and  while  I  believe  this  to  be 
the  command  of  God,  I  should  certainly  be  a  very  wicked 
man  if  I  do  not  obey  it,  so  far  as  I  have  the  ability  to  do  so. 

"  Having  given  these  reasons  for  my  present  conduct,  al- 
low me,  my  dear  friends,  to  say  that  if  this  religion  be  true, 
then  all  who  receive  it  will  be  saved  ;  for  it  is  written  in  our 
holy  Books,  that  whosoever  believes  in  Jesus  Christ  will 
not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life  in  heaven.  And  again 
the  same  books  say  that  lie  who  believes  not  will  be  damned. 

"  Now,  my  brethren,  these  are  very  weighty  words,  and 
you  ought  to  examine  whether  they  be  true  or  not.  If  they 
be  found  false,  then  you  may  safely  despise  them  ;  but  if 
they  be  true,  and  you  despise  them,  then  you  are  undone 
for  ever. 

"  What  more,  my  brethren,  shall   I  say  to  you.     If  there 

were  two  bridges  over  a  river,  one  on  your  right  hand  and 

the  other  on  your  left,  and  a  friend  said  to  you,  '  Do  not  go 

on  the  left  hand  bridge,  for  it  will  break,  and  you  will  be 

42 


330  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

drowned ;  but  go  on  the  right  hand  bridge,  and  you  will  be 
safe,'  surely  in  this  case  you  would  examine  both  bridges 
before  you  went  on  either  of  them,  and  you,  by  that  means, 
would  avoid  the  danger  and  save  your  life.  So,  my  friends, 
I  beg  of  you  to  examine  these  two  religions,  Hindooism  and 
Christianity,  and  receive,  and  hold  fast  that  which  is  good, 
that  by  that  means  you  may  save  your  souls. 

"In  this  interesting  inquiry  I  shall  be  glad  to  afford  you 
any  assistance  in  my  power,  accompanied  by  my  earnest 
prayers  that  you  may  find  the  way  to  eternal  happiness." 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  written  by  Mr. 
Bampton  furnishes  all  the  intelligence  we  have  respecting 
the  writer  previously  to  his  leaving  Pooree  in  quest  of 
health. 

Cuttack  April  8,  1828. 
"  My  dear  Brother, 

We  reached  home-  in  safety  on  the  4th  of  last  month.  I 
preached  for  a  while  every  evening;  but,  on  account  of  my 
cough,  have  not  opened  my  mouth  for  more  than  the  last 
three  weeks.  The  cough  has  seemed  very  fast,  and  has  ex- 
cited some  fears;  but  I  am  in  the  hands  of  God  who  has,  I 
trust,  yet  more  for  me  to  do.  Having  in  similar  circum- 
stances felt  the  good  effects  of  fatigue,  I  walked  the  greatest 
part  of  the  way  hither  last  Friday  and  Saturday.  I  have 
also  felt  very  great  depressions  of  spirits  and  some  other 
symptoms  which  made  me  apprehend  a  serious  illness. 
Thus  one  is  soon  taught  effectually  that  the  strong  man 
must  not  glory  in  his  strength," 

At  Pooree  several  individuals  have  at  different  times  ap- 
peared to  receive  the  gospel  who  have  not  made  a  public 
profession  of  it.  Some  notice  of  one  of  these  has  already 
been  given.  A  few  particulars  respecting  another  may  not 
be  uninteresting.  He  was  a  Brahmun  from  Benares  named 
Atmaram.  The  account  which  he  gave  of  himself  furnish- 
es a  curious  display  of  some  fallacies  by  which  Hindooism 
is  upheld.  Mr.  Laccy  writes — • 

Gunga  Dhor  has  been  to  Pooree  to  visit  Atmaram,  our 
inquirer ;  and  he  returned  with  him  on  Tuesday.  I  have  had 


OBISSA     MISSION.  331 

several  opportunities  with  Atmaram,  and  see  nothing  but 
what  is  calculated  to  give  the  best  hope  of  the  sincerity  of 
his  profession,  and  soundness  of  his  conversion.  The  oth- 
er evening  he  gave  me  the  following  particulars.  "  I  heard 
the  Padree  Sahib  at  Banares,  say,  while  preaching  in  the 
Bazar,  that '  Jugurnath  could  never  save  from  hell,  and  that 
he  was  all  deception.'  This  declaration  much  surprised 
me.  And  when  I  returned  home  to  my  companions,  I  in- 
formed them  of  what  I  had  heard,  but  they  satisfied  my 
mind  regarding  the  falsehood  of  the  Padree's  words,  and 
the  truth  of  Jugurnath,  by  the  following  arguments,  'If  Ju- 
gurnath were  not  true,  how  could  his  car  move  forward  of 
itself?  If  Jugurnath  were  not  true,  how  is  it  that  the  up- 
permost pot  of  rice,  of  twenty,  all  placed  one  upon  another, 
on  the  same  fire,  is  ready  first  and  the  pot  next  to  the  fire 
ready  last  of  all  ?'  I  confessed  if  this  were  the  case  Ju- 
gurnath must  be  true,  and  accused  the  Padree  of  speaking 
maliciously.  I  immediately  determined  to  make  a  pilgrim- 
age to  Pooree,to  be  quite  satisfied  in  my  own  mind  regarding 
the  power  of  Jugurnath  to  save.  I  set  out,  and  after  many 
months  arrived  at  Pooree,  weary  and  emaciated.  I  waited 
with  great  anxiety  for  the  Ruth  Jattra,  and  when  Jugurnath 
came  out,  I  stood  near  to  observe  how  his  car  moved  on  of 
its  own  accord.  I  waited  a  good  while,  but  at  last  there 
came  running  several  thousands  of  men  who  took  hold  on 
the  car  ropes,  and  after  a  deal  of  flogging  and  pulling,  the 
car  began  to  grate  on  its  wheels.  When  I  saw  this,  then  1 
said,  this  is  all  a  lie,  and  asked  why  Jugurnath  did  not  move 
on  alone  ;  my  informant  said  it  was  not  his  pleasure.  I 
now  only  waited  to  ascertain  the  truth  about  the  rice  cook- 
ing. And  for  this  purpose  I  visited  the  idol's  cook  rooms, 
but  soon  discovered  that,  while  the  bottom  vessel  was  quite 
ready,  the  uppermost  was  cold  and  unaffected.  I  was  now 
satisfied  that  what  the  Padree  had  said  was  quite  true,  and 
that  Jugurnath  was  all  deception.  I  have  now  no  regard 
for  wood  or  stone,  but  wish  to  trust  for  salvation  on  Jesus 
Christ  who  died  for  my  sins."  This  was  Atmaram's  simple 
tale.  He  is  a  man  who  seeks  for  evidence,  and  who,  when 


332  NARRATIVE      OF      THE 

he  finds  it  yields  to  its  authority.      He   has  nothing  re- 
maining to  complete  his  change  of  religion,  but  to  master— 
his  fear  of  persecution  and  want." 

To  Mr.  Sutton,  Atmaram  stated  that  he  and  others  were 
invited  to  undertake  the  pilgrimage,  by  Jugurnath's  mis- 
sionaries in  Hindoosthan. 

"  After  seeing  the  crowd  drawing  the  ear,  Atmaram 
remonstrated  with  the  pundas  and  others  on  their  du- 
plicity in  deluding  the  people  with  lies.  They  mod- 
estly replied,  'Why,  don't  you  see  he  is  going  by  him- 
self now  ?'  '  Where,  where  ?'  was  the  anxious  reply  of  our 
friend  ;  '  where'  replied  the  pundas, '  every  body  sees  that 
he  is  going  by  himself  now,  but  the  fact  is  you  are  so  sin- 
ful you  can  see  nothing,  and  it  is  for  your  sins  Jugurnath 
has  blinded  your  eyes  that  you  cannot  see.'  In  this  manner 
they  had  the  insolent  effrontery  to  attempt  to  persuade  the 
man  out  of  his  senses,  and  that  he  was  struck  with  judicial 
blindness  for  his  sins.  It  staggered  the  poor  fellow,  and 
doubtless  many  believe  these  wretches ;  but  says  he,  when 
I  heard  the  Sahib  preach,  I  said,  that  people  are  right  and 
we  are  wrong." 

As  Mr.  Cropper  was  at  first  stationed  at  Pooree  with  Mr. 
Bampton,  it  will  be  proper  in  this  place  to  introduce  some 
account  of  his  short,  but  active  course.  In  his  way  to 
Pooree  he  spent  about  a  month  at  Balasore,  and  another  at 
Cuttack.  By  his  amiable  and  Christian  Conduct  he  greatly 
endeared  himself  to  his  associates  at  both  of  these  stations. 
The  following  journal  was  forwarded  by  him  to  the  Secre- 
tary soon  after  his  arrival  at  Pooree. 

April  10th,  1828.  Arrived  at  Pooree  on  the  first  April, 
and  found  brother  and  sister  Bampton  tolerably  well. 

April  16th.  Last  Friday  was  the  swinging  festival.  About 
five  in  the  evening  I  proceeded  to  the  town,  and  found  it 
was  to  take  place  at  night.  In  about  twenty  minutes,  I 
heard  the  beating  of  a  drum,  and  in  a  few  minutes  after 
found  one  of  the  men  had  the  hooks  in  his  back  ready  for 
the  festival.  Advancing  towards  him,  I  -was  surprised  to 
see  a  man  behind  him  holding  two  cords  that  were  fasten- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  333 

ed  to  the  hooks.  At  my  approach  they  began  to  dance  ; 
the  man  with  the  hooks  in  his  back  was  dressed  up  in  the 
most  ridiculous  manner  ;  every  time  he  jumped  about,  the 
man  with  the  cords  pulled  the  hooks  as  if  to  prepare  him 
for  swinging,  for  I  observed  the  cords  were  always  tight 
and  the  flesh  continually  stretched.  After  he  had  passed, 
a  little  boy  came  along  attended  by  a  crowd  of  boys  and 
men,  or  boys  of  larger  growth  ;  the  little  lad  could  scarcely 
make  a  dance  of  it :  the  hooks  in  his  back  were  not  so  large 
as  the  hooks  in  the  back  of  the  men.  They  not  only  swing 
on  a  pole  fixed  to  the  ground,  but  have  poles  fixed  on  hack- 
eries (native  carts,)  and  go  swinging  round  the  town.  I  saw- 
two  of  these  infernal  looking  machines.  It  became  dark 
and  I  returned  home. 

We  insert  a  letter  from  Mr.  Bampton,  which  contains 
some  additional  information  respecting  this  cruel  ceremo- 
ny- 

"  I  do  not  know  how  many  swinging  posts  there  were  in 
the  town  ;  the  number  I  saw  was  four  or  five.  All  who 
swung  in  the  place  where  I  was  were  on  moveable  posts ; 
these  are  not  uncommon,  and  there  were  two  of  them  in 
that  place.  These  moveable  posts  differ  little  from  the 
others,  except  that  the  perpendicular  part  is  fixed  on  a  car- 
riage with  four  wheels,  instead  of  being  set  in  the  earth 
like  a  common  gibbet  post ;  and  besides  swinging  round  on 
these  posts,  the  poor  wretches,  in  a  state  of  suspension,  are 
often  moved  from  one  place  to  another,  and  at  least  one  of 
those  I  saw  was  in  this  way  introduced  to  the  admiring 
crowd.  There  was  rather  more  finery  exhibited  in  the 
swinging  here  than  I  had  seen  at  Cuttack :  one  difference 
was,  the  poor  creatures  swung  under  decorations  fastened 
to  the  ignoble  beam,  something  like  the  upper  valance  of 
an  English  bed.  I  am  not  able  to  say  how  many  I  saw 
swinging ;  but  I  was  very  near  to  four  or  five,  when  the 
hooks  were  being  put  in  their  backs.  Neither  can  I  say 
how  they  bore  that  operation  ;  for,  except  one,  I  could  not 
see  their  faces.  And  the  moment  of  piercing  the  back, 
they  make  such  a  noise  with  their  rude  music,  as  would  be 


334  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

amply  sufficient  to  drown  the  sufferer's  voice,  if  he  cried 
out.  Every  man  who  swings  has  two  hooks  in  his  back, 
much  like  those  on  which  English  butchers  hang  their 
meat.  They  are  put  in  so  as  to  take  up,  as  it  were,  a  couple 
of  stitches  on  the  back,  the  hooks'  points  coming  out  again 
an  inch  or  an  inch  and  a  half  from  the  place  where  they 
went  in.  The  punctures  do  not  usually  bleed  much,  and 
the  people  sometimes  choak  them  up  with  a  powder  to 
prevent  it.  On  several  occasions,  I  observed  that  care  was 
taken  to  prepare  the  poor  creatures  for  being  suspended,  by 
a  person  behind  them  pulling  the  cords  attached  to  the 
hooks  sufficiently  to  keep  the  flesh  stretched  outwards. — 
And  when  the  deluded  wretches  ran  and  danced  from 
place  to  place,  previously  to  their  ascent,  these  people  attend- 
ed them  as  the  shadow  does  the  substance.  When  a  man 
was  let  down  to  rest  a  little,  he  danced  madly  under  his 
gibbet,  but  an  attendant  all  the  while  kept  the  cords  tight. 
With  reference  to  their  general  preparation  for  this  holy 
ceremony,  Abraham  says,  "  Never  drink,  never  put  in  those 
irons ;"  that  is,  they  are  always  prepared  for  it  by  intoxica- 
tion. They  some  times  profess  to  give  them  a  draught  of 
water,  during  the  period  of  torture,  but  Abraham  says  that, 
instead  of  water  it  is  spirits.  Now  and  then  a  man  who  is  sus- 
pended will  ease  himself  a  little  by  taking  hold  of  a  rope  with 
his  hand  ;  but  this  is  so  far  from  being  common,  that  I  do 
not  recollect  more  than  one  example  in  three  years.  I  have 
read  too  of  a  cloth  fastened  so  as  to  help  a  little,  or  at  least 
to  prevent  a  fall,  but  so  far  as  I  recollect,  in  this  province 
they  invariably  trust  boldly  to  the  toughness  of  their  own 
skins.  Some  times  a  man  falls,  and  I  heard  of  one  falling 
this  year.  The  poor  men  are  fantastically  dressed,  especi- 
ally about  their  heads ;  but  I  saw  at  least  two  dreadfully  or- 
namented. One  of  them  had  a  stick,  forming  a  sort  of  a 
semicircle,  attached  to  his  crown,  and  passing  over  or  be- 
hind his  shoulders,  and  then  besides  the  two  hooks  by 
which  he  swung,  he  had  eight  arrows  stuck  in  his  back : 
each  of  these  took  up  a  stitch  as  it  were  like  the  hook,  that 
is,  the  points  thurst  in  and  out  again,  and  then  the  upper 
parts  of  the  arrows  were  tied  to  the  semicircular  stick  I 


ORISSA     MISSION.  335 

have  mentioned,  something  like  the  spokes  of  a  wheel.— 
The  arrows  were,  I  should  think,  hetween  two  and  three 
feet  long,  and  some  of  them  had  perhaps  eight  or  nine 
inches  of  iron  to  them.  Another  infatuated  mortal  stood 
above  the  crowd  to  be  prepared  for  the  post ;  and  besides 
the  hooks,  he  was  also  peirced  with  eight  arrows,  but  in 
another  way :  four  of  these  were  stuck  in  his  back,  and  four 
in  his  breast,  that  is,  two  on  each  side,  before  and  behind  ; 
and  when  they  were  put  in,  they  were  tied  across  each 
other  over  his  shoulders,  so  that  they  mutually  acted  as  lev- 
ers on  the  perforated  parts.  When  they  had  thus  prepared 
their  man,  they  took  him  off  somewhere  else,  so  that  I  did 
not  see  him  on  the  swing.  If  these  people  really  think  that 
any  god  or  goddess  requires  them  to  act  thus,  how  hard  it 
must  be  for  them  to  love  such  a  deity.  If  I  wanted  men 
to  hate  God,  I  think  that  I  should  promote  my  object  most 
effectually  by  telling  them,  that  he  required  such  services 
as  these." 

We  here  introduce  some  further  extracts  from  Mr. 
Cropper's  journal : 

May  5th,  being  the  first  Sabbath  in  the  month,  we  com- 
memorated the  sufferings  and  death  of  the  exalted  I  AM. 
Oh  when  shall  thousands  among  the  millions  of  Hindos- 
tan  unite  in  work  and  worship  so  divine !  Alas  !  how  dif- 
ferent the  scene  here  !  Going  to  the  bazar  to  preach,  all  was 
as  busy  as  usual.  Poor  Oriyas,  they  know  no  Sabbath ! 
how  can  they  smile  then  when  it  appears  ?  The  blessed 
and  adorable  Saviour  has  no  charms  in  their  view.  To 
them,  therefore,  he  is  not  altogether  lovely.  O  were  they 
but  half  as  serious  in  searching  for  truth  as  they  are  anxious 
after  money  how  soon  would  they  find  the  way  to  heaven ! 

May  6th.  While  preaching  this  evening  the  natives 
were  inclined  to  dispute.  One  says,  "  If  you  will  worship 
Jugurnath,  I  will  worship  Jesus  Christ:  if  you  will  not 
worship  Jugurnath,  I  will  not  worship  Jesus  Christ."  One 
man  who  was  rather  attentive,  said,  Jugurnath  was  his  Sa- 
viour. I  replied,  "  It  cannot  be,  he  is  only  wood."  "ZJon'f 
say  that  word  (replied  the  man,)  it  is  like  thrusting  iron 
thorns  into  my  hands  and  arms"  Just  before  we  commenc- 


336  NARRATIVE     OF"    THE 

ed  preaching,  a  procession  of  gods  passed  us.  In  front 
were  three  large  elephants,  then  a  lot  of  barbarous  music, 
and  then  the  poor  helpless  gods.  The  idols  were  gold, 
placed  on  a  gaudy  imitation  of  a  throne,  and  carried  by 
four  men.  I  think  there  were  five  sets  of  gods  carried  in 
this  way.  Before  them  were  two  men  playing  the  fool,  by 
making  ridiculous  gestures  and  grimaces  to  amuse  the  con- 
temptible objects  of  their  worship.  This  procession  march- 
ed slowly  to  a  large  tank  at  the  other  end  of  the  town,  and 
then  were  conveyed  round  it  in  a  boat.  This  is  called  the 
Chunnun.  I  understand  that  it  has  lasted  three  weeks :  to 
morrow  is  the  last  day. 

May  8th.  One  old  man  spoke  of  the  mercy  of  Jugiir- 
nath  in  giving  the  maha  presad  or  Jugurnath's  food.  I 
replied,  "  It  is  the  pundabs'  mercy :  you  give  them  eight 
annas  for  a  sight  of  Jugurnath,  then  they  give  you  two  pice 
of  bhat."  (boiled  rice.)  Upon  this  all  the  people  smiled ; 
some  said,  "  Suttya  cotta,"  (true  word.)  Returning  home  I 
met  a  man  who  had  come  750  koss  (about  1500  or  2000 
miles)  to  see  Jugurnath.  He  had  come  all  this  distance  for 
the  pardon  of  his  sins,  which  he  expected  he  had  obtained 
by  seeing  Jugurnath.  O  ye  British  sinners,  how  will  this 
rise  in  judgment  against  you  at  the  last  day  !  Be  but  as 
anxious  to  gain  salvation  as  these  people  who  thus  wander 
blindly,  and  you  will  find  it  to  the  rejoicing  of  your  souls. 

June  7th.  I  have  received  a  letter  from  brother  Sutton, 
he  says  his  work  is  very  up-hill.  Indeed  preaching  the  gos- 
pel to  Hindoos  is  up  hill  work.  Some  have  called  Popery 
satan's  master  piece ;  these  were  not  acquainted  with  Hin- 
dooism.  The  Papists  are  priest  ridden.  But  what  are  they 
when  compared  with  the  Hindoos.  A  Hindoo  will  eat  the 
dirt  that  a  Brahmun  treads  on  ;  drink  the  water  with  greed- 
iness hi  which  his  toe  has  been  dipped  ;  fall  down  before  him 
and  hide  his  face  in  the  dust  and  worship  him,  and  call  him 
his  god,  his  all.  Then  that  cursed  caste — the  doctrine  of 
fatalism — the  peculiar  adaption  of  their  own  religion  to 
their  carnal  feelings.  These  circumstances,  connected  with 
their  awful  depravity,  render  preaching  to  them  like  preach- 
ing to  packs  of  wool. 


ORISSA      MISSION.  337 

Mr.  Bampton's  illness  increasing,  he  felt  it  necessary  to 
try  a  trip  to  the  Sand  Heads  in  a  pilot  vessel.  Mr.  Cropper 
therefore,  removed  to  Cuttack,  that  he  might  benefit  in  the 
language  from  Mr.  Lacey's  experience,. 

We  insert  some  extracts  from  a  journal  written  by  this 
devoted  missionary  while  on  a  missionary  excursion. 

"November  15th.  I  prepared  my  books  for  my  cold 
season  trip.  This  evening  at  Telinga  bazar,  Gunga  Dhor 
preached.  Gunga  says,  he  talks  with  his  wife  about  Christ 
till  she  weeps.  While  I  am  learning  the  native  accent  from 
him,  on  my  intended  tour,  I  shall  endeavour  to  give  him 
some  instruction. 

November  17th.  I  expect  to  make  a  tour  of  about  a 
fortnight  for  my  first  start.  My  accoutrement*  arev  a  tent, 
a  palanquin  to  sleep  in,  a  stool,  a  plate  or  two,  knife,  fork, 
and  spoon,  a  little  sugar,  tea,  rice,  bread,  and  a  few  et  cete- 
ras.  I  hope  to  be  comfortable,  though  I  am  rather  a  socia- 
ble beingy  and  not  fond  of  being  alone.  But  I  hope  I  live 
not  to  myself,  I  wish  to  live  to  him  who  died  for  me. 

November  19th.  Just  after  worship,  Gunga  Dhor  in- 
quired what  became  of  those  who  died  in  infancy.  I  told 
him  I  hoped  they  would  go  to  heaven.  He  seemed  very 
much  struck  with  this,  especially  with  respect  to  Hindoos. 
When  I  told  him  of  Chamberlain's  affliction  in  losing  his 
children,  he  said,  "  is  it  not  sinful  to  be  left  childless  ^  was  it 
not  owing  to  some  crime  of  his  ?"  I  told  him  that  the 
Lord  took  them  to  himself,  from  the  evil  to  come  ;  when  he 
seemed  almost  overcome.  Gunga  is  a  man  of  great  feeling. 

November  20th.  Moved  from  Chittru  to  Chpu  Dvvara. 
Fust  thing  I  went  into  the  village  and  collected  a  very  good 
congregation,  and  preached  to  them  w  ith  considerable  lib- 
erty for  about  an  hour ;  gave  a  few  books,  and  returned  to 
my  tent. 

The  narrator  feels  a  melancholy  pleasure  in  retracing 

these   steps   of  his  late  beloved  friend,  who   whether   he 

be   remembered   as   a   man  or  a   missionary  is  endeared 

to  him  by  no  common  bonds.    But  he  is  gone,  gone  from 

43 


338  NARRATIVE      OF      THE 

scenes  of  important  labour  and  usefulness  on  earth,  to  unite 
in  the  everlasting  hallelujahs  of  the  redeemed  in  heaven. 

It  appears,  from  Mr.  Lacey's  letter,  that  brother  Cropper, 
previous  to  his  death,  performed  several  journies  into 
the  country  ;  from  the  last  of  which  he  returned  on  the 
29th  of  November.  On  his  return  he  unfortunately  got 
wet  in  crossing  a  river,  and  took  some  cold.  The  effects 
of  the  cold  appeared  never  tcr  leave  him  ;  and  from  its  first 
attack,  the  latent  seeds  of  the  dreadful  fever  of  which  he 
died,  appear  to  have  been  working  in  his  constitution,  and 
undermining  his  life.  On  Monday  and  Tuesday,  the  1st 
and  2d  of  December,  he  closed  his  missionary,  labours  and 
his  correspondence  to  his  friends.  He  was  immediately 
brought  <lown  with  a  fever.  Kind  and  attentive  medical 
assistance  was  administered  to  him  ;  bat  the  disorder  prov- 
ed to  be  beyond  the  permanent  control  of  medicine.  It 
soon  assumed  a  low  nervous  complexion,  the  worst  kind 
possible,  and  made  rapid  progress  till  it  terminated  his  life 
on  Monday,  December  8th.  He  was  rational  to  the  last, 
and  breathed  out  his  soul  enjoying  settled  and  steady  peace 
in  Christ.  Thus  died  a  young  Christian  minister  and  mis- 
sionary, possessing  rare  qualifications  in  each  character. 
He  was  sent  out  with  high  expectations  by  his  friends,  and 
at  a  great  expense  of  the  church.  He  had  just  entered  on 
his  vastly  important  labours,  in  the  midst  of  more  than 
12,000,000  of  immortal  souls,  perishing  for  want  of  the  gos- 
pel. This  truJy  was  a  solemn  event ;  but  he  did  not  die  by 
chance  ;  k  was  the  Lord's  doing. 

CUTTACK.  Let  us  now  turn  to  more  encouraging  scenes 
at  Cuttack.  Here  the  gospel  has  been  proclaimed  through- 
out the  year.  Several  .converts  have  felt  its  power  and 
attended  to  its  ordinances.  The  first  baptized  was  a  Telin- 
ga,  as  has  been  already  noticed.  The  next  was  Gunga 
Dhor.  Mr.  Lacey's  journal  relates  the  removal  of  his  last 
objections,  and  his  baptism. 

"  March  14th,  1828.  We  visited  the  village  where  the 
old  gooroo  sometimes  resides.  We  found  the  mind  of poor 
Gunga  Dhor  in  a  piteable  condition.  Sometimes  he  assum- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  339 

ed  a  kind  of  indifference,  but  it  was  evidently  forced  ;  and 
again  he  betrayed  the  emotions  of  his  heart  with  tears.  We 
found  that  the  old  gooroo  had  furnished  him  with  a  num- 
ber of  objections  which  he  said  he  must  have  explained 
before  he  could  become  decided;  as,  'There  are  some 
among  you  who  are  not  holy  in  their  conduct.'  '  If  your 
religion  were  true,  then  the  government  would  support  it,  but 
they  do  not.'  Gunga  Dhor's  heart  was  with  us  ;  but  the  old 
man  restrained  him  ;  partly  by  plausible  objections  against 
the  gospel ;  and  partly  by  threatening  the  worst  consequen- 
ces, should  he  be  baptized.  Our  having  gained  his  affec- 
tions had  incensed  the  poor  old  man  against  us ;  and  he 
was  much  less  disposed  to  be  kind  towards  us  than  hereto- 
fore. We  had  a  private  interview  with  Gunga  Dhor,  found 
him  as  determined  as  ever  to  put  on  Christ,  and  he  remov- 
ed all  our  apprehensions.  Poor  man  !  it  requires  no  small 
resolution  to  leave  companions,  relatives,  and  a  respectable 
situation  in  life ;  to  become,  in  the  estimation  of  all,  the 
filth  and  ofiscouring  of  all  things.  The  old  gooroo  took 
some  cheese  with  us,  but  very  artfully  told  his  disciples  they 
could  not  do  so. .  We  soon  perceived  that  our  principal 
business  was,  to  get  Gunga  Dhor  away  from  among  these, 
his  former  connexions.  Had  they  been  idolaters,  or  im- 
moral, this  would  be  easily  effected.  But  they  are  moral, 
and  profess  no  regard  for  images.  We  showed  him  the 
snare  into  which  he  had  fallen,  and  he  promised  to  visit  us. 

March  16th.  While  in  prayer,  Gunga  Dhor  arrived ; 
and  as  we  rose  from  our  knees  we  found  him  flat  on  his 
face  uniting  with  us. 

March  17th.  Gunga  Dhor  left  us  much  strengthened, 
with  a  promise  to  return  to  Cuttack.  Considering  the  prob- 
ability that  his  relations  will  either  murder,  or  otherwise 
injure  him,  he  begs  to  be  permitted  to  reside  at  Cuttack. 
We  are  quite  convinced  that,  unless  he  removes  from 
among  his  Brahminical  relations,  and  the  Brahinuns  in 
general,  his  life  and  his  religion  will  be  in  imminent  danger. 
After  much  prayer,  we  have  agreed  to  recommend  him  to 
come  to  Cuttack  till  the  storm  shall  in  some  measure  be 
past,  and  then  to  return  to  his  own  place. 


340  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

March  21st.  Gunga  Dhor  preached  Christ  boldly.  Num- 
bers of  Brahmuns  heard,  and  did  not  spare  him  either  their 
reproaches  or  blows.  One  said, '  What,  are  you  become  a 
Pheringee  ?'  Another  said, '  his  blasphemy  of  Jugurnath 
might  be  borne  ;  but  to  unite  Brahmuns  with  himself  is  in- 
sufferable.' Gunga  Dhor  is  determined  to  be  baptized, 
and  to  put  on  Christ  on  Lord's  day,  and  has  sent  his  wife 
word  to  that  effect.  She  weeps  night  and  day,  which  gives 
him  no  little  sorrow,  for  they  are  an  affectionate  couple. 
Nevertheless,  he  hopes  that  when  she  sees  all  her  expecta- 
tions of  his  return  at  an  end,  she  will  be  better. 
•  Lord's  day.  March  23cl.  We  baptized  the  first  Oriya 
General  Baptist  Christian,  a  Brahmun,  and  a  preacher. 
After  suitable  preparatory  devotional  exercises,  and  all  things 
being  in  readiness,  Gunga  Dhor,  taking  hold  of  his  poita, 
the  badge  of  his  Brahmunhood.  and  the  sign  of  the  highest 
honour  a  Hindoo  can  possess,  threw  it  into  brother  Crop- 
per's hands,  and  was  immediately  baptized. 

Soon  after  the  baptism  of  Gunga  Dhor,  the  ordinance 
was  administered  to  a  widow,  who  about  three  months 
before  had  sent  a  box  full  of  her  virgins,  saints,  crosses, 
&c.,  and  offered  herself  as  a  candidate. 

In  July  Mr.  L.  baptized  two  other  persons,  of  whom  the 
following  account  is  given. 

"  They  were  both  Roman  Catholics,  and  consequently 
worshippers  of  idols ;  but  I  believe  the  Lord  has  gradually 
enlightened  their  minds  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  and 
the  private  instructions  they  have  received." 

The  same  writer  proceeds : 

"My  dear  Sir,  this  is  not  all.  We  have  now  two  candi- 
dates, of  whom  we  think  well.  One  is  an  Oriya  Brahmu- 
nee,  born  at  Pooree.  She  was  taken  by  a  country-born 
writer  when  very  young,  as  his  wife,  with  whom  she  lived 
till  a  few  years  ago,  when  death  separated  him  from  her 
and  their  four  children.  She  has  brought  them  up  profess- 
ed Christians  as  well  as  she  could  upon  the  little  means  he 
left  her,  and  has  sent  them  to  the  English  school  and  chapel. 
About  a  year  ago  she  was  induced  to  bring  them  to  the 


OR1SSA     MISSION.  341 

chapel  herself,  though  she  could  not  understand  a  word  ; 
this  brought  her  acquainted  with  the  members  of  our  little 
church,  and  caused  some  worldlings  to  upbraid  her  with, 
'  What  do  you  go  there  for  ?  you  understand  nothing.' 
Her  reply  was,  '  It  is  the  Lord's  house,  and  therefore  I 
know  it  must  be  good  to  go,  though  I  cannot  understand.' 
For  about  eight  months  she  has,  to  all  appearance,  been 
seeking  the  salvation  of  her  soul  by  repentance  and  faith  in 
Christ ;  and  from  all  we  can  judge,  she  appeai-s  to  be  a  be- 
liever ;  and  as  the  church  is  agreed  about  her,  I  suppose 
she  will  be  baptized  in  a  few  weeks. 

The  second  candidate  is  a  little  girl  about  fourteen  years 
old,  who  has  learned  to  read  her  Bible  well  in  our  English 
school :  she  appears  hopeful,  evidently  very  different  from 
most  of  her  age  in  this  dark  land." 

Soon  after  the  date  of  the  last  extracts,  the  brethren  at 
Cuttack  baptized  the  first  Oriya  female  that  ever  engaged 
herself  to  the  divine  Saviour.  Of  lier,  Mr.  Lacey  writes, 
"  She  was  for  many  years  a  wretched  Magdalene,  but  now 
is,  by  the  grace  of  God,  a  humble  devoted  disciple  of  Jesus 
Christ." 

We  will  close  our  account  of  Mr.  Lacey's  labour  at  Cut- 
tack  this  year,  with  a  few  more  extracts  from  his  journal : 

"The  following  is  an  account  of  two  Suttees  given  to  me 
by  an  eye-witness :  as  soon  as  I  was  informed  of  the  cir- 
cumstance, 1  took  a  guard  of  soldiers  and  hastened  to  the 
spot.  I  found  the  woman  greatly  intoxicated,  but  the  pre- 
parations for  the  sacrifice  were  in  a  state  of  forwardness. 
The  pile  was  constructed  in  the  following  manner.  The 
pile  itself  was  raised  to  the  usual  height,  but  around  the 
pile,  at  a  small  distance  from  it,  was  a  fence  or  enclosure 
six  feet  high,  constructed  of  under- wood  platted  strongly 
and  bound  together  at  the  four  corners.  At  one  end  of 
this  enclosure,  was  a  kind  of  ladder  made  of  the  same  ma- 
terials, reaching  to  the  top,  sufficiently  slanting  to  allow  the 
victim  to  ascend  with  ease.  From  the  top  of  this  ladder 
the  victim  was  to  precipitate  herself  upon  the  flaming  pile 
beneath.  I  expostulated  with  the  persons  principally  con- 


342  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

cerned  in  the  sacrifice,  regarding  the  enclosure,  and  de- 
manded that  in  whole  or  in  part  it  should  be  removed  so  as 
to  admit  of  an  escape  should  the  woman  attempt  it ;  and 
accordingly  a  part  of  one  side  was  broken  down.  The 
ceremonies  and  perambulations  being  over,  fire  was  put  to 
the  pile,  upon  which  the  corpse  was  already  laid.  The  fire 
burnt  furiously,  and  on  account  of  the  height  of  the  fuel, 
the  heat  upwards  was  extreme.  The  woman  now  ascend- 
ed the  ladder,  and  arrived  at  the  top,  but  at  that  instant  the 
flames  from  the  action  of  the  wind  above  the  fuel,  met  her, 
and  she  immediately  drew  back»  In  a  few  seconds  she 
again  attempted  the  sacrifice,  but  was  again  repulsed  by 
the  curling  flames,  which  now  rose  with  great  violence.  It 
must  now  have  appeared  a  doubtful  case  to  the  Brahrnuns 
and  relatives;  however,  she  again  attempted,  and  to  prevent 
the  failure  of  the  third .  attempt,  in  spite  of  the  guard  of 
soldiers  placed  to  prevent  the  use  of  force,  a  Brahmun  fol- 
lowed quickly  behind  the  victim,  and  as  she  arrived  at  the 
summit  of  the  fence,  he  thrust  her  headlong  into  the  flames, 
where  she  was  suffocated  in  a  moment.  This  Brahminical 
wretch  was  allowed  to  escape  with  a  few  months'  impris- 
onment, 

"  In  the  second  instance  the  woman  was  not  intoxicated ; 
many  arguments  were  used  to  induce  her  to  alter  her  reso- 
lution, but  used  in  vain  ;  she  said  she  had  made  the  same 
sacrifice  several  times  in  former  births,  and  that  she  should 
complete  her  felicity  this  time.  Offers  of  maintenance 
were  made  her,  but  these  were  ineffectual  also.  The  pile 
was  constructed  as  above  described,  but  not  having  any  au- 
thority invested  in  my  hands,  I  could  not  interfere.  The 
woman  rose  from  her  sitting,  and  taking  rice,  cowries,  &c., 
she  distributed  them  to  the  people,  who  were  eager  to  re- 
ceive them.  She  completed  her  perambulations  round  the 
pile,  and  then  with  a  steady  foot,  and  apparently  cheerful 
countenance,  ascended  the  ladder,  and  having  reached  the 
top  of  the  enclosure,  she  unhesitatingly  threw  herself  upon 
the  burning  pile  beneath,  where  the  corpse  was  already 
consuming.  In  a  few  moments  she  was  seen  scrambling 


ORISSA     MISSION.  343 

up  the  inside  of  the  enclosure,  attempting  to  escape ;  and, 
contrary  to  expectation,  she  succeeded  in  getting  into  the 
river  just  at  hand.  The  people  got  round  her  to  force  her 
again  into  the  fire,  and  "would  have  accomplished  their  pur- 
pose, had  not  the  proper  authorities  interfered:  with  some 
rough  handling  they  succeeded  in  saving  the  woman  from 
her  murderers.  She  was  taken  and  placed  in  security,  but 
survived  only  a  few  days ;  and  there  were  the  best  reasons 
to  suppose  that  her  death  was  occasioned  by  the  operation 
of  slow  poison  administered  before  her  attempt  to  burn,  to 
secure  her  death  within  eight  days,  in  case  she  should  es- 
cape the  flames.  She  was  burnt  very  little.  The  advan- 
tages resulting  from  sacrifices  of  this  kind  are  secured  if 
the  victim  can  be  despatched  within  eight  days  after  the 
husband's  decease." 

"  Lord's  day,  80th.  I  first  proved  to  the  people  that  we  could 
not  expect  pardon  by  the  performance  of  good  works,  and 
then  led  them  to  the  Saviour.  1  read  to  them  the  case  of 
Mrug  Raja,  related  in  their  Bhagabot,  and  -they  could  not 
then  deny  what  I  maintained.  In  establishing  any  doc- 
trine, extracts  from  their  books  are  exceedingly  useful,  and 
every  missionary  to  the  Hindoos  will  be  ill  qualified  for  his 
work  without  a  knowledge  of  them.  Paul  took  this  meth- 
od to  convince  his  hearers,  and  his  example  justifies  the 
practice  to  a  certain  degree.  The  proof  from  their  shasters 
which  I  brought  forward  this  evening,  is  always  successful. 
-Mrug  Raja  was  a  king  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Krishnoo's 
incarnation.  He  performed  a  vast  quantity  of  meritorious 
work,  but  he  once  through  ignorance  happened  to  give  a 
cow  away  a  second  time,  which  had  strayed  back  to  his 
herds.  For  this  the  former  owner,  a  Brahmun  cursed  him, 
and  he  became  a  lizard  in  a  dark  well  in  Brindabun.  From 
this  curse  Krishnoo  released  him  ;  and  as  soon  as  he  was  set 
at  liberty,  he  gave  his  deliverer  the  following  relation  of 
himself,  which  is  what  I  repeat  to  the  people. — 

"  Hear,  O  Krishnoo,  with  attention ;  I  made  many  gifts  of 
cows ;  as  the  dust  of  the  earth ;  as  the  stars  in  the  sky ;  as 
the  drops  hi  the  rainy  season :  according  to  this  calculation 


344  NARRATIVE      OF      THE 

I  gave  gifts  of  cows.  They  were  all  in  a  state  of  youth 
and  excellence,  as  large  and  round  as  mountains,  their 
calves  with  them.  These  were  the  purchase  of  riches  pro- 
perly obtained,  and  their  ancles  shone  bright  with  silver. 
But  hear,  O  Krishnoo,  and  in  your  presence  I  will  relate 
what  more  I  bestowed  ;  gifts  of  oxen,  land,  gold,  various  dia- 
monds and  precious  stones,  common  elephants  and  horses ; 
gifts  of  female  slaves ;  of  all  kinds  of  seeds,  and  in  large 
quantities,  and  of  the  best  quality ;  gifts  of  all  kinds  of  con- 
veyances, as  .palanquins ;  gifts  of  male  elephants,  &.c.  But 
how  can  I  count  them  over  in  order  before  you  ?  Thus  I 
presented  gifts ;  but  O !  I  committed  a  small  sin.  In  a 
little  time  I  died ;  but  O,  Bhogwan,  here  my  story.  In  the 
time  of  death,  the  angel  of  Jum,  (Hindoo  regent  of  death,) 
stood  before  me,  and  binding  my  body,  carried  me  to  Jum. 
At  that  instant  the  regent  of  death  gave  me  much  commen- 
dation, and  after  examining  my  merit  and  demerit,  behold- 
ing me,  spoke  thus, '  Hear,  O  king,  greatly  meritorious,  who 
can  relate  your  merits  ?  but  you  have  committed  a  trifling 
sin,  go  and  receive  its  punishment.'  Thus  speaking  he 
commanded  .one  of  his  officers  to  turn  me  into  a  lizard;  ia 
that  form  to  bear  heavy  afflictions  in  the  well  in  the  wil- 
derness. Jum  thus  speaking,  I  assumed  the  form  of  a  liz- 
ard." After  this  relation  I  ask  the  people  what  hope  there 
is  for  them  from  works  whose  sins  are  so  much  greater 
and  whose  merits  are  so  much  less  ?  when  they  generally 
answer,  "  True  Sir,  true  sir  ;  then  what  must  we  do  ?" 

An  interesting  statement  of  the  nature  of  Hindoo  idolatry 
is  contained  in  a  letter  from  the  old  gooroq  mentioned  in  a 
former  page  to  one  of  the  missionaries,  but  professedly 
addressed  to  Christians  in  general.  The  aged  writer  sees 
the  folly  and  wickedness  of  his  former  superstitions,  though 
he  has  not  yet  appeared  decidedly  a  follower  of  Christ. 

•  "  O  ye  favoured  people,  who  are  blessed  with  the  Divine 
Spirit,  ye  have  existed  one  thousand  eight  hundred  years, 
and  what  have  ye  done  for  this  dark  world  ?  I  am  a  Hin- 
doo boishnob,  poor  and  destitute,  but  ask  of  you  neither 
land,  nor  elephants,  nor  horses,  nor  money,  nor  palanquins, 


ORISSA     MISSION.  345 

nor  doolies;  but  I  ask  what  can  be  done  to  teach  the  people 
to  obey  the  Jaws  of  God  ?     O  holy  people,  this  I  ask. 

"  Pooree  is  the  heaven  of  the  Hindoos,  yet  there  the 
practices  of  mankind  are  adultery,  theft,  lies,  murder  of  the 
innocent,  whoremongery,  eating  of  fish  with  maha  presad, 
disobedience  to  and  abuse  of  parents.  *  *  * 
Such  is  the  religion  at  Jugurnath  !  For  these  crimes  the 
people  are  visited  with  rheumatisms,  swelling  of  legs,  lep- 
rosy, scrofulas,  grievous  sores,  and  acute  pains;  blindness, 
lameness,  and  such  like.  Such  are  the  servants  of  Jugur- 
nath. And  now,  holy  people,  hear  the  names  of  the  gods 
of  the  people ;  gods,  which  the  people,  when  they  have 
eaten,  rise  and  worship  ;  these  are  gold,  silver,  brass,  iron, 
stone,  wood,  trees,  fire,  water,  &c.  These  be  the  names  of 
the  gods,  and  these  be  their  servants.  To  serve  these  gods 
they  burden  themselves  with  expensive  ceremonies,  and 
costly  rites  ;  they  inflict  their  bodies  and  their  souls  with 
pilgrimages,  and  many  cruelties.  The  Brahmuns  no  longer 
observe  the  Vedas,  nor  the  devotees  keep  mercy.  O  ye 
Christian  rulers,  ye  feed  the  rich,  the  proud,  and  the  great, 
while  the  poor  and  destitute  are  dying  in  want.  O  good 
fathers,  good  children,  good  people,  hear  the  cries  of  the 
poor,  O  good  people,  hear ! 

"  The  thief  is  judged,  the  murderer  is  judged,  the  perjured 
are  judged,  and  all  the  wicked  are  punished  according  to 
their  crimes :  a  large  army  is  kept  in  obedience  to  your 
orders,  but  why  are  not  the  people  made  to  obey  the  laws 
of  God  ?  Ye  are  the  seed  of  the  good,  ye  keep  God's  word  ; 
cause  the  subject  to  keep  it.  The  Mahrattas  were  robbers, 
but  they  relieved  the  distressed.  Europeans  are  faithful 
rulers,  but  in  their  government  falsehood  abounds.  Chil- 
dren, fathers,  the  fate  of  all  in  the  four  quarters  is  in  your 
hands !  O  good  people,  the  subject  has  become  wicked, 
having  fallen  into  error,  and  in  consequence  gets  not  food 
nor  raiment. 

"Rulers  are  the  examples  of  the  people;  O  good  people, 
teach  them  God's  commandments  by  your  example.     If  ye 
will  do  this,  then  it  will  be  well :  and  if  ye  will  not,  then 
44 


346  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

may  it  be  well.  If  ye  will  do  this,  then  ye  are  gods  to  the 
people  ;  if  ye  will  not,  then  ye  are  stones  to  them.  What 
more  shall  I  write  ?  Do  as  ye  will ;  still,  religion  is  true, 
religion  is  true,  religion  is  true  !" 

BALASORE.  At  the  close  of  the  last  year  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Sutton  set  out  upon  a  missionary  tour  through  the  north- 
east part  of  Orissa,  a  part  of  the  country,  up  to  that  time 
un  visited  by  any  Christian  missionary.  The  following  ex- 
tracts from  his  journal  are  inserted. 

December  14th.  Had  a  long  opportunity  with  the  people. 
Just  as  I  was  about  leaving,  one  or  two  respectable  persons 
came  up,  and  engaged  me  in  close  conversation  till  long 
after  dark.  After  I  had  left,  as  I  was  walking  quite  alone, 
just  out  of  the  town,  a  volley  of  brickbats  was  sent  at  me, 
one  of  which  struck  me  a  smart  blow  on  my  shoulder-blade, 
the  others  struck  ihe  ground  near  me.  I  looked  about  me 
as  well  as  the  darkness  would  admit,  and  saw  one  fellow 
running  away,  and  several  others  crowded  up  together. 
This  is  the  most  violent  attack  I  have  ever  received,  and  I 
confess  that  it  alarmed  me  considerably.  I  have  several 
times,  particularly  at  Pooree,  had  dirt  and  small  stones 
thrown  at  me,  but  this  seemed  to  be  a  much  more  mali- 
cious attack  than  any  thing  of  that  sort. 

17th.  Set  out  very  early  on  an  excursion  in  the  north- 
ern part  of  the  province. 

21st.  Rode  to  Patna.  By  the  way  saw  two  of  Jugur- 
nath's  pilgrims  lying  under  some  trees  unable  to  proceed 
further.  As  I  had  no  medicine  with  me  I  could  do  noth- 
ing for  them,  but  proposed  visiting  them  next  morning. 
Returning  to  the  town  I  saw  a  blind  Brahmun  in  a  litter 
crying  aloud.  On  inquiring  what  was  the  matter,  he  said 
that  he  was  returning  from  Jugurnath,  and  that  his  bearers 
had  fled  and  left  him,  and  he  was  dying  of  hunger.  As  he 
had  money  I  made  the  villagers  supply  him  with  food,  and 
on  my  return  I  called  at  the  police  office  to  furnish  him 
with  bearers  for  the  next  stage.  It  appears  that  there  is  a 
custom  of  some  sort,  though  what  I  do  not  well  understand, 
by  which  they  are  obliged  to  furnish  bearers  for  certain 


ORISSA     MISSION.  347 

characters  from  village  to  village,  free  of  expense.  This 
man  was  one  of  that  class,  and  he  had  the  written  order  of 
the  judge  for  that  purpose.  Why  he  went  to  Jugurnath  is 
past  my  power  to  explain :  it  could  not  be  to  get  a  dursuna, 
(sight  of  the  idol,)  for  the  man  was  blind  :  or  if  he  went  for 
that  purpose  in  hopes  of  receiving  his  sight,  he  came  back 
disappointed. 

Further  in  the  village,  beneath  a  tree^  lay  another  of  Ju- 
gurnath's  adorers  just  breathing  his  last.  He  was  too  far 
gone  to  speak.  The  people  said  he  had  been  lying  there  a 
day  or  two,  and  he  had  nothing  to  eat;  and  what  is  worse, 
the  village  watchman  had  taken  away  his  brass  lota  (water* 
pot)  and  ten  pice,  and  had  given  the  poor  fellow  nothing  to 
cover  him.  O  the  cases  of  villany  and  misery  I  am  daily 
called  to  witness !  it  is  enough  to  raise  all  that  is  human  in 
me  in  rebellion  against  my  species. 

Sabbath  morning,  23rd.  At  Banapoor  and  Rajnagur  I 
collected  from  ten  to  twenty  people.  Several  women  came 
to  the  doors  and  hedges  of  their  garden  to  hear  me  preach. 
To  one  old  lady  I  talked  as  follows. — "  Well,  mother,  have 
you  heard  what  I  have  been  talking  about  ?"  "  Hear,  yes : 
why  should  I  not  hear  ?"  "  That  is  very  well.  Have- you 
any  sons  or  daughters  ?"  "  Yes."  "  What  do  you  teach 
them?"  "To  work  in  the  house  and  fields,  and  get 
money."  "  Don't  you  teach  them  anything  else  ?"  "  I 
teach  them  to  fill  their  bellies :  what  else  ?"  "  Well,  but 
will  your  money  go  with  you  when  you  die?"  "  No,  we 
must  go  alone."  "  What  will  filling  your  bellies  do  then  ?" 
"  O  nothing,  they  will  mix  with  the  dust."  "  And  what 
will  become  of  the  soul  ?"  "  O,  it  will  fly  away."  "  But  if 
you  don't  obtain  salvation  don't  it  go  into  a  place  of  pun- 
ishment?" "  Yes."  "  Well  then,  think  about  what  I  have 
been  telling  you,  and  teach  your  children."  "  O,  (she  says,) 
they  won't  mind  me."  "But  it  is  proper  they  should 
mind."  "  O,  but  they  won't :  they  will  kick  me,  and  cuff 
me,  and  abuse  me."  I  then  talked  to  the  children  a  little, 
and  went  to  another  village. 

Mohunpoor.  A  Raja,  who  lives  in  this  place,  sent  for  me 


348  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

to  day.  He  had  little  desire  to  hear  about  the  gospel ;  in- 
deed he  scarcely  dare  speak,  or  even  think,  for  himself  on 
religious  subjects.  When  I  pressed  him  to  take  a  book,  he 
looked  at  his  attendant  Brahmun  who  kept  his  conscience* 
with  as  much  fear  as  any  schoolboy  looks  at  his  master, 
and  after  his  Braliinun  had  said  no,  he  durst  not  say  yes 
for  himself.  I  happened  to  say,  in  the  course  of  conversa- 
tion, in  answer  to  how  long  I  should  stay  in  the  country  ? 
that  I  intended  to  remain  till  I  died,  and  when  I  was  gone 
I  hoped  another  would  succeed  me,  and  so  on  till  the  gos- 
pel should  spread  universally  :  but  this  appeared  to  annoy 
Mr.  Brahmun  very  much,  for  he  seemed  to  think  there 
would  be  no  end  of  us. 

AGRACHOR.  I  said  something  aboutthe  gospel,  which  ex- 
cited a  great  sensation  ;  so  that  I  may  say  on  the  next  day 
(Sabbath)  nearly  the  whole  city  came  together  to  hear  me. 
On  the  morrow  (Monday)  very  early,  many  people  again 
assembled.  They  however,  soon  began  to  behave  extreme- 
ly bad,  and  I  found  it  necessary  to  refrain  from  distributing 
any  more  books  ;  several  insulted  both  me  and  Mrs.  Sutton, 
in  the  most  obscene  language  imaginable.  Agrachor  is  a 
place  of  considerable  importance,  and  contains  two  large 
temples  ;  the  principal  of  which  is  dedicated  to  Mahadave, 
in  honour  of  whom  there  are  some  large  assemblies  held  in 
the  course  of  the  year. 

January  1,  1828.  We  left  Agrachor  about  four  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon,  and  reached  Bosdabpoor  about  seven 
o'clock. 

Bosdabpoor  is  another  strong  bold  of  idolatry  ;  here  are 
two  large  temples,  one  dedicated  to  Ramchunder,  and 
another  to  Jugurnath.  The  Ruth  festival  is  celebrated  here 
in  honour  of  the  latter,  at  the  same  time  as  at  Pooree.  Ma- 
ha  presad  is  also  cooked  for  the  idol  and  his  servants.  The 
Ruth,  like  that  at  Serampore,  is  covered  with  obscene  rep- 
resentations, and  like  that,  also  remains  under  a  shed  from 
year  to  year.  This  contains  twenty  wheels,  and  is  about 
twenty  feet  high. 

At  Balasore,  Mr.  Sutton  resided  close  by  the  great  road 


ORISSA     MISSION.  349 

that  leads  to  Jugurnath.  On  one  occasion  he  thus  describes 
the  zeal  of  idolaters,  hastening  to  attend  the  Ruth  Jattra: — 

"  The  carnival  of  death  is  fast  approaching  at  Jugurnath, 
and  the  numbers  who  now  flock  along  the  road,  are  aston- 
ishing. From  long  before  sunrise  till  sunset  they  go,  and 
go,  and  go,  of  all  countries,  and  languages,  and  tongues, 
and  people.  There  are  more  from  the  distant  parts  of  In- 
dia this  year  than  I  have  ever  seen  before.  There  are  a  great 
number  of  vehicles  of  all  shapes,  sizes,  and  descriptions, 
besides  camels,  elephants,  and  horses  in  abundance." 

Some  descriptions  given  by  Mr.  Sutton  of  the  state  of 
multitudes,  whose  wretchedness  he  witnessed  when  on  a 
journey  are  awful. 

"For  fifty  miles  the  great  road  to  Jugurnath  is  every 
where  full  of  pilgrims  passing  to  and  from  that  accursed 
thing.  Many  are  blind,  who  go  to  obtain  holiness  by  ap- 
proaching that  vile  block ;  one  of  this  description  lies  now 
by  the  door  of  our  tent,  at  the  foot  of  a  tree.  What  a  poor 
wretch  he  is !  He  is  perpetually  crying  '  Give  me  some 
food  ;  I  die,  I  die  ;  my  body  is  shrivelled,  my  feet  are  brok- 
en, and  my  substance  is  passing  away  with  the  cholera. 
Ah  Boba,  Boba,  I  am  a  blind  Padre,  and  have  nobody  to 
help  me.  Here  I  am,  come  four  months'  journey  to 
visit  Jugurnath,  and  he  gives  me  nothing  but  sorrow.  What 
can  I  do  ?  I  die.  What  can  I  do  ?  Ram,  Ram,  Ram,  O 
Jugurnath ! '  I  have  given  him  a  rupee  and  some  rice,  and 
led  him  to  the  road ;  and  now  afflicted  and  alone  he  has 
gone  groping  his  forlorn  way,  blind  in  body  and  soul." 

In  July  Mr.  Sutton  took  a  journey  to  Pooree  to  assist  at 
the  Ruth  Jattra  and  attend  the  Conference.  The  Brethren 
of  the  Conference  at  Pooree  unanimously  agreed  to  call 
Gunga  Dhor  forth,  and  employ  him  as  a  native  preacher  in 
the  service  of  the  society.  Respecting  his  talents  and  spirit, 
Mr.  Lacey  writes : 

"  Gunga  Dhor  has  been  unanimously  received  on  the 
funds  of  the  mission  at  a  salary  of  seven  rupees  per  month. 
Gunga  Dhor  came  in  to  day  and  preached  in  the  bazar  to 
a  large  congregation.  He  repeated  and  explained  tb  them 


350  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

a  few  verses  of  the  '  Nestar  rotnakar,'  relating  to  the  death 
of  Christ  and  the  reason  of  it.  He  used  the  following  sim- 
ple but  forcible  method  to  prove  that  our  souls  were  not 
emanations  from  the  deity.  '  When  a  potter  makes  a  pot, 
does  he  dwell  in  that  pot  ?  So  when  God  made  us,  he  did 
not  reside  in  us.  When  the  pot  is  broken,  is  the  potter's 
soul  thereby  unhoused,  and  forced  to  seek  another  dwelling  ? 
The  pots  he  makes  are  often  broken,  but  the  potter  is  unaf- 
fected, and  lives  to  make  many  more.  So  God  is  not  forced 
to  seek  for  shelter  when  our  bodies  die,  but  is  quite  inde- 
pendent of  us,  and  lives  to  create  more.'  Gunga  Dhor's 
preaching  is  very  simple  and  affecting ;  principally  consist- 
ing of  a  relation  of  the  Saviour's  death.  He  has  a  superior 
mind,  and  with  a  little  attention  being  paid  to  him,  will  be- 
come an  efficient  minister  in  Christ." 

We  return  to  the  labours  of  Mr.  Sutton  at  Balasore : — 
"  Since  my  return  from  Cuttack,  I  have  been  almost  eve- 
ry day  employed.  In  the  bazar  my  congregations  have 
been  large,  and  there  has  been  no  small  stir  among  the 
people.  Many  cried  after  me  for  books  when  my  stock  was 
expended.  But  the  most  interesting  work  has  been  at  home, 
where  I  have  been  engaged  from  morning  till  night,  read- 
ing, singing,  and  talking,  to  visiters.  I  have  never  seen  any 
thing  like  it  heretofore,  and  have  sometimes  wondered 
whereunto  this  will  grow.  Among  the  different  inquirers 
one  respectable  and  intelligent  character  has  interested  us. 
He  has  visited  me  daily,  with  little  exception  for  nearly  a 
month,  and  to  day,  the  30th,  he  appeared  somewhat  discon- 
certed that  I  was  so  much  engaged  with  others  that  he 
could  not  speak  to  me  privately ;  he  however  said  it  was 
his  supplication  that  I  may  become  his  dhurina  peta,  viz., 
spiritual  father.  I  took  an  opportunity  of  praying  with 
him  and  one  or  two  of  his  friends,  in  which  they  seemed 
much  interested,  and  he  assured  me  he  had  left  off  praying 
to  the  gods,  and  now  read  his  Dhurmapoostuck  (Bible)  and 
prayed  to  his  heavenly  Father." 

This  individual  appears  to  have  been  kept  from  making 
a  profession  of  Christianity  by  the  iniquitous  state  of  the 
Hindoo  law.  On  this  subject  Mr.  S.  remarks : — 


ORISSA     MISSION.  351 

"  My  interesting  inquirer,  alluded  to  above,  still  comes 
almost  daily;  but  seems  more  disposed  to  reject  idolatry 
than  to  embrace  Christianity;  to  this  point  I  have  seen 
many  apparently  brought.  They  are  obliged  to  feel  the 
absurdity  of  Hindooism,  yet  the  sacrifices  which  must  at- 
tend the  reception  of  the  Gospel,  lead  them  to  cast  about  for 
a  middle  way.  I  apprehend  it  is  not  generally  known  (at 
least  it  is  not  generally  felt)  in  England,  that  a  Hindoo's  loss 
of  caste,  as  the  law  now  is,  also  exposes  him  to  the  loss  of 
all  claim  on  hweditary  property.  Surely  this  ought  not  to 
be  under  a  Christian  government."  * 

*  This  law,  it  is  said,  has  lately  been  repealed, 


352  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 


CHAPTER    XIII. 


MR.  BAMPTON  was  this  year,  1829,  almost  entirely  laid 
aside  from  his  work.  The  two  assistant  labourers  raised 
up  in  the  country  were  dismissed  on  account  of  improper 
conduct ;  Mr.  Beddy  we  were  unable  to  obtain.  And  Mr. 
Cropper,  as  before  related,  was  called  at  the  close  of  the 
past  year  to  his  eternal  rest.  We  have  therefore  little  to 
record  this  year  besides  the  labours  of  Messrs.  Lacey  and 
Sutton. 

At  Cuttack  Mr.  Lacey  continued  his  labours,  though  he 
had  some  attack  of  indisposition  to  interrupt  his  exertions. 
We  insert  the  following  abstract  of  his  proceedings. 

"  Our  prospects  among  the  natives  are  encouraging,  we 
have  three  candidates :  one  a  poor  old  female,  a  Brahmu- 
nee,  who  was  on  her  way  to  Jugurnath  for  the  twelfth  and 
last  time  ;  but  God,  the  God  of  grace  and  mercy,  arrested 
the  poor  old  devoted  pilgrim  on  her  way.  At  Tangy,  she 
heard  the  name  of  Jesus  from  Gunga  Dhor,  and  said, 
'  This  is  what  I  want ;  I  will  go  no  further.'  Since  this 
time  she  has  remained  with  our  native  brother,  and  we 
hope  to  baptize  her  soon.  She  says, '  I  am  old  and  shall  die 
soon,  therefore  do  not  delay  in  allowing  me  to  profess  my 
Saviour.' 

"  Gunga  Dhor  has  preached  among  the  people  through 
the  year  without  interruption.  He  has  frequently  been  en- 
gaged two  or  three  times  in  the  day.  The  places  of  preach- 
ing are  the  same  as  last  year,  except  that  Gunga,  in  going 
to  and  fro,  has  stood  and  proclaimed  the  Saviour  in  other 
parts  of  the  town.  Our  native  brother,  as  a  Christian,  gives 
us  great  satisfaction  ;  but,  as  a  preacher,  he  has  greatly  im- 
proved, and  is  a  labourer  for  whom  our  best  thanks  are  due 


ORISSA     MISSION.  353 

to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest.  The  fervency  and  affection  of 
his  address  are  very  peculiar,  and  the  clearness  and  force 
with  which  he  states  and  defends  divine  truth,  and  combats 
idolatry  and  sin,  very  commonly  silence  the  most  stubborn 
and  ill-disposed  objectors.  These  affectionate  addresses 
flow  from  a  heart  overflowing  with  pity  for  his  perishing 
fellow-countrymen  ;  for  he  knows  their  depravity,  the  im- 
potence and  imposition  of  the  saviours  they  trust,  and  their 
disregard  for  their  eternal  welfare,  better  than  most  are  able 
to  imagine  who  have  not  been,  as  he  has,  an  idolatrous 
Hindoo  with  them.  The  effect  of  preaching  the  gospel  is 
wide  and  deep,  and  such  as  could  not  have  been  effected 
by  any  other  means,  and  proves  the  wisdom  of  the  Sav- 
iour's commission, '  Go  ye  therefore  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  (as  a  crier)  the  gospel  to  every  creature.' 

"  A  man,  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Berhampore,  said 
he  had  heard  of  me,  and  as  he  knew  the  idols  were  nothing, 
wished  to  know  the  way  of  salvation.  The  man  from  Gope, 
mentioned  as  an  inquirer  two  or  three  years  ago,  has  been 
with  us.  He  says  he  knows  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only 
Saviour,  and  has  great  terror  on  his  mind  for  not  obeying 
him,  and  yet  that  he  is  so  entangled  in  the  net  of  the  world, 
that  he  cannot." 

Mr.  Lacey,  after  referring  to  the  mental  struggles  of  a 
Hindoo,  who  has  since  owned  Christ  in  baptism,  observes : 

"  There  are  two  others  of  the  like  experience,  and  they 
have  all  forsaken  the  old  gooroo  and  are  consistent  in  their 
conversation.  Gunga  Dhor  says  they  must  come  forward 
soon.  These  are  persons  of  respectability  and  good  family." 

A  few  Hindoos  have  been  added  to  the  flock  of  Christ. 
Krupa  Sindoo  is  one  of  these.  Mr.  Lacey  writes  : 

"  We  have  baptized  Krupa  Sindoo,  of  Sutybaje.  He  was 
first  disposed  towards  Christianity  by  hearing  in  the  street 
at  Pooree  of  the  love  and  sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ  for  a 
sinful  world.  This  is  the  gospel,  and,  as  far  as  we  can 
judge,  it  has  been  to  him  the  power  of  God  to  his  salvation. 
I  have  felt  encouraged  from  this  circumstance,  to  preach 
much,  and  indeed  principally,  the  '  Cross  of  Christ?  I  have 
45 


354  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

observed  it  to  produce  seriousness  hundreds  of  times. 
Krupa  Sindoo  chose  to  reside  at  his  own  village,  of  which 
we  were  glad ;  he  will  be  useful,  for  he  is  able  to  give  a 
reason  of  his  hope.  His  new  religion,  however,  has  made 
his  neighbourhood  very  warm  for  him  ;  he  meets  with  the 
greatest  opposition  from  his  own  mother,  who  tells  him 
that  he  has  sent  his  whole  race  to  hell,  and  '  O  that  he  had 
died  long  since.' " 

Hindooism  is  well  known  as  a  demoralizing  superstition. 
Some  remarks  of  our  brethren,  when  referring  to  Krupa 
and  his  trials,  previously  to  his  baptism,  represent  it  as,  in 
many  instances,  occasioning  temporal  as  well  as  eternal  ruin. 

"  He  is  in  debt  in  consequence  of  the  heavy  expense  of 
his  father's  funeral,  and  he  wished  to  pay  this  before  he 
professed  Christ,  lest  his  creditors  should  say  he  became  a 
Christian  to  cheat  them  of  their  property.  He  has  been 
able  to  pay  off  25  rupees,  besides  maintaining  a  family  in 
the  last  year.  He  says  his  judgment  says  to  him,  '  follow 
Christ  now,  for  you  may  change  your  mind  or  die  before 
you  pay  all  this  debt.'  Hindooism  ruins  the  prospects  of 
thousands  of  families.  This  man  is  of  a  good  caste,  and 
when  his  father  died  he  was  obliged  to  spend  200  rupees  to 
feed  a  parcel  of  idle  Brahmuns,  which  has  ruined  his  pros- 
pects ever  since,  and  will  still  press  hard  on  him.  It  is  al- 
most impossible  for  a  Hindoo  to  clear  himself  of  debt,  at 
the  exhorbitant  rate  of  interest  on  which  they  borrow  their 
money." 

Concerning  another  convert  to  Christianity,  Mr.  Lacey 
writes : 

"  We  have  had  another  disciple  of  Sundra  das,  the  old 
gooroo,  named  Ram  Chundra  with  us — he  is  convinced, 
and  is  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  but  O,  the  diffi- 
culty of  giving  up  his  credit,  caste,  &c. !  Here  he  stops, 
unable  to  leave  all  and  follow  Christ.  His  mind  is  uneasy ; 
the  guilt  of  sin  alarms  him,  nor  can  he  rest  in  his  old  hopes 
and  saviours.  He  sees  the  suitableness  and  glory  of  the 
gosj>el,  and  places  his  hopes  on  the  atonement  which  it  re- 
veals, nor  can  he  long  hold  out." 

Mr.  Laccy  writes :  "  In  the  afternoon  Gunga  Dhor  ar- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  355 

rived  from  a  three  days' journey  among  his  old  friends  and 
relations,  to  visit  and  encourage  some  enquirers.  He 
brought  Ram  Chundra  with  him,  whom,  by  divine  per- 
mission, we  shall  baptize  to  morrow. 

"  Lord's  day,  November  1st,  1829.  Ram  Chundra's  rela- 
tions have  arrived  in  a  large  company  to  persuade  him  to 
recant  and  go  back  with  them.  They  had  the  whole  fore- 
noon with  him  alone.  The  answers  which  he  made  them 
were  firm  and  prudent.  In  the  afternoon  they  came  to  me 
to  beg  of  me  not  to  baptize  him,  and  the  following  are 
some  of  the  reasons  urged.  '  He  is  a  great  man's  son, 
and  his  name  is  known  very  far ;  it  will  be  a  sad  thing 
for  him  to  become  a  Feringee.  His  caste  will  go,  and  with 
him  will  sink  a  whole  race.  His  wife  will  put  a  rope  round 
her  neck  and  hang  herself.  All  his  children  will  become 
unprotected.'  At  five  o'clock  we  set  out  for  the  river,  and 
as  soon  as  we  left  the  house  an  affecting  scene  took  place. 
Ram's  brother  came  up  to  him  and  hung  upon  him  weep- 
ing and  entreating  him  not  to  go,  and  the  whole  of  his 
friends  were  much  affected.  We  expostulated  witli  them, 
and  they  allowed  him  to  proceed.  He  also  remonstrated 
with  them  in  a  firm  and  decided  manner.  We  all  proceed- 
ed together  to  the  water  side,  where  some  Europeans, 
country-born  people,  and  about  200  natives  were  collected." 

The  compiler  of  this  narrative  has  met  with  some  very 
severe  remarks  upon  the  conduct  of  missionaries,  in  en- 
couraging native  converts  to  forsake  their  families  and 
friends,  in  order  to  embrace  Christianity.  He  would 
answer  for  his  colleagues  and  himself,  that  they  have 
always  taken  great  pains,  in  such  cases,  to  bring  over  the 
opposing  party  ;  and  have  made  use  of  every  argument  in 
their  power  to  prevent  a  disruption  of  family  connexions. 
But  when  they  could  not  effect  this  desirable  reconciliation 
of  the  parties,  they  felt  obliged,  from  the  express  declarations 
of  Christ,  and  the  examples  of  the  apostles,  to  direct  their 
converts  to  come  out  from  among  idolaters  and  be  separate. 

It  should  be  remarked,  however,  that  notwithstanding  all 
the  violent  expressions  of  grief  and  opposition  manifested 
by  the  relatives  of  native  converts,  there  has  been,  in  our 


356  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

mission  at  least,  scarcely  an  instance  in  which  they  have 
not  been  speedily  reconciled  ;  and  in  several  cases  the  op- 
posing wife  and  angry  husband  have  been  subsequently 
converted  and  baptized.  Let  not  then  those  who  have  but 
a  superficial  acquaintance  with  this  subject,  be  too  hasty  in 
forming  their  opinions. 

"November  2nd.  This  morning  the  natives,  like  tigers, 
fell  on  our  brother  Ram  Chundra,  and  turned  him  out  of 
his  house,  saying,  that  he  was  turned  mussulman  and  had 
no  more  to  do  with  that  property.  This  is  quite  false,  for 
it  is  not  he,  but  his  heir  that  is  disinherited  by  this  step, 
and  we  shall  probably  obtain  easy  redress." 

In  a  later  communication  reference  is  made  to  the  spirit 
and  trials  of  Krupa  Sindoo  and  Ram  Chundra. 

"  They  have  suffered  a  good  deal  of  persecution  for  the 
gospel's  sake,  and  are  still  persecuted.  The  washerman 
has  refused  to  wash  their  clothes,  and  the  barber  to  shave 
them,  which,  in  this  country,  are  some  of  the  highest  marks 
of  disgrace,  as  these  people  are  of  very  low  castes.  Krupa 
Sindoo  bore  this  shame  best,  and  wore  his  long  beard  and 
dirty  clothes  without  a  complaint,  and  as  the  persecution 
arose  only  from  a  spirit  of  malice,  they  soon  came  to  him 
and  proposed  to  assist  him  as  usual.  Rama  felt  this  dis- 
grace most  keenly,  and  applied  to  a  native  officer  for  re- 
dress, but  finding  him  of  the  same  malicious  disposition  he 
gave  up  and  submitted  to  the  disgrace,  and  no  doubt  the 
difficulty  will  pass  away.  For  some  time  Rama's  mother, 
wife,  children,  and  brethren,  refused  to  eat  or  associate 
with  him  ;  they  have  now  lost  caste  with  him,  and  appear 
reconciled." 

In  reference  to  the  native  converts  generally,  Mr.  Lacey 
makes  one  remark  which  furnishes  an  answer  to  a  com- 
mon objection  of  the  Anglo- Indian  enemies  of  missions. 

"  With  one  or  two  exceptions  our  converts  are  all  of  res- 
pectable connexions  ;  and  this  demands  our  gratitude,  prin- 
cipally as  it  furnishes  a  triumph  over  the  confident  boast- 
ing of  an  unbelieving  world,  that  persons  of  respectability 
of  character  and  circumstance,  will  never  embrace  the 
gospel." 


ORISSA     MISSION.  357 

We  will  now  select  a  few  miscellaneous  notices  from  the 
journal  of  Mr.  Lacey. 

November  20th.  Yesterday  Gunga  Dhor  arrived  at 
Cuttack  with  his  wife  and  the  aged  female.  His  wife  is  at 
present  too  bashful  to  converse,  and  so  we  know  but  little 
of  her  mind  ;  what  we  can  learn  is  not  unfavourable  to  her 
religious  character.  The  old  lady  is  very  cheerful  and 
gave  me  satisfaction  :  she  has  been  eleven  times  to  Jugurnath, 
and  was  on  her  way  the  twelfth  time.  She  has  respec- 
table relations,  but  she  gives  them  up  for  the  salvation  of 
her  soul,  and  honour  of  her  Saviour.  In  the  evening  we 
found  Gunga  Dhor  in  the  large  bazar,  surrounded  with  a 
large  assembly,  who  were  abusing  him  dreadfully  and  pre- 
paring to  beat  him,  but  as  soon  as  they  saw  us  approach, 
they  said,  "  Here  comes  his  Gosiae,"  and  behaved  better. 

Lord's  day,  February  1st.  Baptized  two  candidates. 
The  first  the  aged  Brahmunee ,  who  has  been  eleven  times 
to  Pooree,  and  was  going  the  twelfth  and  last  time.  She  is 
the  first  fruits  of  Gunga  Dhor's  labours.  The  other  per- 
son was  the  eldest  son  of  Mr.  Baptist.  We  sung  and  pray- 
ed in  English,  and  I  delivered  a  short  address  in  English 
and  Oriya. 

February  23d.  Gunga  Dhor  labours  regularly  in  the 
bazars  in  Cuttack,  and  some  come  and  ask  him  further 
about  the  new  way.  His  wife  wishes  to  be  baptized,  and 
appears  to  be  a  fit  subject  for  the  sacred  ordinance.  Hur- 
ree  Sou  goes  on  well. 

The  conduct  of  the  above  named  inquirer,  Hurree  Sou, 
as  well  as  the  other  cases  alluded  to  in  this  narrative,  shows 
how  difficult  it  is  to  decide  on  the  native  character.  Gunga 
Dhor,  a  native  JBrahmun,  said  of  this  man,  "  his  mind  is  so 
well  established  that  he  will  never  go  back."  Yet  he  did 
go  back,  and  there  is  less  probability  now  than  there  ever 
was,  since  we  knew  him,  of  his  professing  Christianity. 
May  we  not,  however,  indulge  a  hope  that  some  of  these 
timid  inquirers,  though  not  added  to  the  church  militant, 
may  yet  be  found  with  the  general  assembly  and  church 
of  the  first  bom,  whose  names  are  written  in  heaven  ? 


358  NARRATIVE     OF     THK 

April  6th.  Yesterday  I  baptized  Gunga  Dhor's  wife.  I 
think  she  is  a  true  believer,  and  had  great  pleasure  in  re- 
ceiving her. 

At  one  time  Mr.  Lacey  writes — 

"  Gunga  Dhor  has  had  a  son  born  to  him,  but  he  appears 
little  elated  with  his  boon.  He  looks  on  the  event  with  a 
very  different  and  improved  view  from  what  he  once  did, 
and  said  to  me  the  other  day, '  Why  should  I  rejoice  over 
an  event  for  which  I  may  be  very  sorry  at  last  ?  Should 
he  be  wicked,  or  not  serve  God,  with  what  view  shall  I 
look  on  the  rejoicing  at  his  birth  in  the  day  of  judgment?'" 

The  Christian  thoughtfulness  expressed  in  the  last  anec- 
dote, is  truly  instructive.  Many  Christian  parents,  might 
learn  an  important  lesson,  from  the  observations  of  their 
Hindoo  brother.  Did  parents  more  generally  and  serious- 
ly think  how  they  shall  meet  their  children  at  the  judgment 
bar,  there  would  be  more  commonly  an  anxious  concern 
cherished,  to  train  them  up  in  the  ways  of  piety  and  peace. 

We  now  proceed  with  a  few  more  extracts  from  commu- 
nications of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lacey,  to  the  close  of  this  year. 

POOREE,  June  1st.  A  talkative  Brahmun  prevented  my 
speaking  for  some  time  this  afternoon.  Jugurnath  fed  and 
clothed  him,  and  gave  him  whatever  he  desired,  and  he 
should  not  leave  Jugurnath.  I  asked  him,  if  among  his 
many  desires,  he  desired  a  new  heart,  for  that  which  he 
now  had,  would  prevent  his  salvation,  unless  changed ; 
then  endeavoured  to  convince  him  that  instead  of  Jugur- 
nath he  had  been  serving  a  log  of  wood.  The  proofs  of 
this  proved  too  strong  for  him,  and  he  left  me  in  possession 
of  the  multitude  and  went  his  way.  Another  man  said 
what  had  been  proved  could  not  be  resisted ;  but  that  they 
could  never  receive  the  truth  from  me,  a  person  of  no  caste 
— a  barbarian.  Had  God  sent  them  the  true  knowledge  by 
oqe  of  their  own  nation,  however  poor  or  low,  they  would 
have  received  it  The  man  appeared  seriously  to  lament 
this  circumstance. 

4th.  A  pundah  made  the  following  speech,  standing  in 
the  midst  of  the  people,  "  Oh,  oh,  Sahib !  what  will  you 


ORISSA     MISSION.  359 

teach  these  people  ?  To  cut  up  pigs  and  eat  them  ;  to  cut 
up  fowls  and  eat  them  ;  to  cut  up  cows  and  eat  them  ? 
Yes,  yes,  ye  people,  this  is  the  knowledge,  this  is  the  reli- 
gion, this  gentleman  will  teach  you.  What !  can  you  do 
these  things  ?"  A  native  officer,  and  a  mussulman,  who 
had  stood  and  heard  this  abuse,  came  up,  and  made  the 
man  sadly  ashamed  of  himself.  He  said  in  a  loud  voice 
to  him,  "  You  know,  pundah,  that  if  you  did  not  get  your 
belly  well  filled,  you  would  not  regard  Jugurnath  another 
moment!"  The  man  too  well  knew  this  was  the  fact,  and 
was  ashamed  and  passed  away. 

5th.  In  the  large  tank,  called  Ihdrea  Dummon,  near 
which  we  dwell,  is  a  number  of  tortoises.  They  are  so 
tame  as  to  come  to  the  side  and  eat  from  the  pundah 's  hand. 
The  tortoise  is  an  incarnation  of  Vishnoo,  and  hence  the 
people  have  been  taught  to  worship  these  in  this  tank. 
They  have  regular  priests  who  worship  them  and  propa- 
gate their  worship.  These  priests  daily  receive  considera- 
ble advantage  from  gifts  of  money  and  fruit  from  the  delu- 
ded people.  The  priest  daily  calls  the  creatures  to  their 
meals. 

llth.  This  evening  we  departed  from  Pooree  for  our 
place  at  Cuttack.  Our  beloved  child  was  very  ill  when  we 
started.  We  got  to  Sutyabaje  about  eight  o'clock,  when 
I  went  to  see  her,  she  lay  on  her  mother's  lap  breathing  out 
her  precious  soul  to  the  God  who  gave  it.  We  dared  not 
express  our  grief  or  emotions  for  fear  of  her  death  being 
discovered  to  the  bearers,  in  which  case  they  would  have 
refused  to  carry  us  farther ;  I  parted  therefore  to  see  her 
no  more,  and  we  passed  along  as  though  nothing  was  arniss. 
In  about  half  an  hour  afterwards  I  called  to  know  how  she 
was,  and  was  answered,  "  All  is  peace."  Blessed  be  God, 
we  were  enabled  to  bear  the  bereavement  almost  without  a 
tear,  and  entirely  without  a  murmuring  thought.  We  ar- 
rived safe  at  home  without  the  bearers  knowing  what  had 
taken  place. 

12th.  We  found  brother  and  sister  Button  at  Cuttack, 
who  assisted  us  in  our  mournful  preparations.  In  the 


360  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

evening  we  laid  Mary  alongside  her  brother  John,  and  dear 
Cropper.  She  makes  the  sixth  little  body  which  lies  here 
belonging  to  our  mission. 

August  1st  The  late  Ruth  festival  was  a  dreadful  sea- 
son of  sin,  sickness,  and  death.  The  poor  wretches'  re- 
mains are  now  nearly  consumed  away,  and  their  poor 
unsanctified  souls  are  lost,  forever  lost.  The  contagion 
spreads  around  where  the  pilgrims  resorted  and  slept,  and 
several  of  the  inhabitants  have  been  taken  off  with  it. 

November  3d.  Left  Cuttack  to  see  brother  Bampton  at 
Pooree,  and  to  attend  to  our  conference  there. 

6th.  Brother  Beddy's  offer  is  finally  declined.  JamesSun- 
der  is  to  be  called  into  the  province  immediately.  We  have 
decided  to  have  a  small  hymn  book  published  in  Oriya ;  all 
this  has  been  the  principal  business  of  our  conference.  Set 
out  for  home  at  five  o'clock  ;  and  was  greatly  moved  with 
seeing  the  multitude  of  pilgrims  crowding  to  Jugurnath. 
The  road  was  literally  crowded  for  the  first  two  miles ; 
men,  women,  and  children  all  passing  on  with  the  greatest 
apparent  concern.  To  no  one  of  this  vast  multitude  is  the 
Saviour  known  ;  all  are  strangers  to  the  way  of  peace  and 
salvation — all  are  posting  to  death,  endless  death,  where 
millions  have  gone  before  them.  I  could  do  nothing  more 
than  alternately  cry  out,  as  they  passed,  "  Return,  return ! 
destruction  is  before  you  !" 

December  14th.  Have  had  permission  from  my  doc- 
tor to  commence  labouring  again  once  on  the  Lord's  day, 
and  once  a  day  in  the  bazar.  He  strictly  prohibits  reading 
and  writing. 

Respecting  her  school,  Mrs.  Lacey  writes, — 

"On  the  second  of  February  we  commenced  a  boarding 
school,  for  the  indigent  Christian  children  of  the  station. 
We  have  placed  twelve  boys  and  girls  with  the  master 
already,  and  others  are  making  application  for  admission. 
These  children  are  very  destitute  indeed,  generally  father- 
less. Their  friends  have  no  care  whether  they  be  able  or 
not  to  obtain  their  bread  respectably,  and  they  are  equally 
careless  about  their  eternal  welfare  ;  so  that  the  condition 


ORISSA     MISSION.  361 

from  which  they  are  taken  is  wretched  indeed  in  all  re- 
spects. By  being  placed  in  this  school  they  will  not  only 
be  taught  the  importance  of  religion,  but  have  the  means  of 
obtaining  a  living  put  in  their  power.  The  board  of  these 
children  will  be  of  considerable  expense  monthly  ;  but  our 
excellent  judge  and  his  lady,  whom  we  may  truly  call  fel- 
low helpers  in  the  Lord,  exert  themselves  to  the  utmost  in 
behalf  of  the  school.  They  subscribe  largely  themselves 
and  obtain  subscriptions  from  others,  with  whom  we  could 
not  succeed.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pigou  subscribe  £16  yearly  to 
the  school,  besides  finding  money  for  beds  and  clothing  for 
the  children.  They  also  visit  the  school  once  a  fortnight, 
and  give  rewards  to  the  children  according  to  their  dili- 
gence. We  have  made  it  a  rule,  that  the  children  attend 
our  chapel  morning  and  evening  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  it 
is  very  pleasing  to  see  the  boys  and  girls  arranged  in  rows 
on  each  side  the  pulpit ;  it  reminds  us  of  the  Sunday  Schools 
in  England ;  surely  these  children  will  rise  up  a  better  gen- 
eration than  their  parents. 

BALASORE.  From  Balasore  Mr.  Sutton  was  absent  con- 
siderable, labouring  in  other  parts  of  Orissa.  During 
his  residence  there  he  was  principally  engaged,  assisted 
by  Mr.  Sunder,  in  visiting  the  villages  and  markets  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Balasore.  We  insert  a  few  ex- 
tracts from  his  journal,  and  a  few  remarks  with  which  it 
was  prefaced. 

January  27th,  1829.  It  is  with  us  the  struggle  between 
light  and  darkness ;  now  a  ray  of  light  shoots  across  the 
long  and  gloomy  night,  and  now  again  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness seem  to  rally  all  their  exertions  to  put  it  out.  Now  the 
Sun  of  Righteousness  appears  ready  to  burst  upon  our  sight ; 
and  now  a  dark  thick  cloud  hides  him  from  our  view — the 
struggle  appears  to  us  exquisitely  interesting.  The  full 
confidence  of  triumph  is  often  damped  by  the  mighty  pow- 
er of  the  enemy ;  and  again  their  discomfited  hosts  hold 
out  to  our  view  an  easy  victory.  The  immutability  of  Je- 
hovah insures  final  conquest.  The  point  with  us  is,  Will 
it  be  now  ?  our  prayers  are,  "  Lord,  send  now  prosperity," 
46 


362  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

During  the  cold  season  I  have  generally  been  in  the  coun- 
try around  Balasor,e>  from  three  to  five  times  a  week,  trav- 
elling each  day  from  eight  to  eighteen  miles,  and  sometimes 
more  ;  and,  I  suppose,  upon  an  average  the  gospel  has  been 
made  known  to  about  one  thousand  different  individuals 
weekly.  The  country  is  full  of  little  villages  in  which  we 
can  seldom  muster  more  than  forty  or  fifty  men,  but  at  the 
markets  we  frequently  get  great  crowds  to  hear  us. 

December  10th.  One  incident  particularly  interested  me, 
while  talking  to  a  large  assembly  of  Brahmuns  and  pundahs 
(chief  priests  and  scribes,)  a  poor  woman,  like  Mary,  burst 
through  the  restraint  which  such  an  assembly  must  impose, 
came  into  -the  midst  of  us,  and  said,  "  Tell  Hie,  sir,  what  I 
must  do  to  be  saved,  I  wish  for  salvation."  JI  represented 
in  strong  terms  the  difficulties  she  would  have  to  encoun- 
ter if  she  attended  to  my  instructions,  but  she  seemed  the 
more  in  earnest  and  said,  ''What  are  these  things  to  me? 
what  can  man  do  to  me  ?  I  have  a  soul  to  be  saved,  that  is 
what  concerns  me.  I  will  do  whatever  you  tell  me,  cost 
what  it  will  1"  My  congregation  looked  on  with  a  smile, 
wondering  that  I  should  condescend  to  talk  with  a  woman. 
The  poor  creature,  however,  was  vastly  more  to  be  com- 
mended than  they,  for  she  inquired  that  she  might  know; 
"  But  you  learned  men,  (she  said,  turning  to  them,)  sit  here 
with  contempt,  and  will  not  give  the  gentleman  an  answer, 
though  he  has  come  so  far  to  teach  us."  I  asked  her  what 
she  had  done  to  be  saved,  and  she  replied,  "  As  I  walk 
through  the  jungles  I  say,  O  Bruhma,  Vishnu,  Mahesa,  save 
me,  keep  me  from  the  bears  and  tigers,  and  subdue  my 
sinful  passions,  and  save  me." 

December  16th.  Sunder  and  myself  went  in  quest  of  a 
market,  but  fearing  we  should  be  late,  turned  aside  into  a 
village,  where  a  very  splendid  idol's  temple  was  being  built ; 
a  shower  of  rain  coming  on,  the  Baboo,  who  was  building 
k,  invited  us  in.  The  idol  was  not  yet  set  up,  so  we  enter- 
ed and  sat  down  with  six  or  eight  men,  and  talked  of  the 
everlasting  salvation  of  Jesus;  and  when  we  had  talked  till 
dark,  we  prayed  for  a  blessing  on  what  had  been  said,  and 


ORISSA     MISSION.  363 

for  the  people,  and  for  the  triumphs  of  the  gospd.  But, 
alas  !  how  soon  will  a  different  service  be  performed  in  this 
elegant  building.  How  perverted  must  be  the  mind  of  man, 
and  how  striking  the  truth,  that  professing  themselves  wise 
they  are  become  fools,  ere  they  can  thus  be  brought  to 
spend  their  money  for  that  which  is  not  bread,  and  their 
substance  for  that  which  profiteth  not. 

Saturday,  17th.  We  found,  as  usual,  several  who  knew 
me  very  well,  and  I  overheard  them  telling  others,  "  It  is 
no  use  to  pretend  to  argue  with  him,  you  will  get  no  hon- 
our by  that,  for  all  the  pundits  in  Balasore  could  not  refute 
him."  Thus  they  are  constrained  to  feel  the  weakness 
of  their  system ;  and  yet  they  love  sin  so  much,  and  so  fear 
contempt  for  forsaking  it,  that  they  are  willing  to  be  the 
dupes  of  what  they  know  to  be  false. 

January,  13th.  Sunder  and  myself  went  to  a  village  at 
a  distance,  where  we  met  with  two  people  last  week  fa- 
vourably disposed  towards  the  gospel.  Our  most  promising 
inquirer  was  absent  on  business  ;  but  we  sat  down  with  the 
other,  and  from  thirty  to  forty  villagers,  and  talked  till  seven 
o'clock  about  the  gospel.  At  first  we  had  a  good  deal 
of  disputation ;  bvit  afterwards  we  were  allowed  to  unfold 
the  great  truths  of  the  gospel  without  being  gainsayed. 
During  the  opportunity,  a  respectable  man  called  Sunder 
aside,  and  said  we  preached  the  truth  ;  and  he  wished  for 
some  private  conversation  with  us ;  of  course  he  was  invi- 
ted to  our  house.  This  is  the  sixth  individual  within  the 
past  eight  days,  that  has  expressed  himself  convinced  of 
the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  promised  to  call  upon  us  for 
more  perfect  information. 

Sabbath.  Heard  my  school-masters  read  Oriyaas  usual ; 
the  passage  in  course  was  the  35th  and  26th  chapters  of  the 
Acts.  While  explaining  to  them  the  feelings  Which  ani- 
mated Paul,  his  commission  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  his  great  success,  they  seemed  struck  with  the 
news  of  the  heathen  being  in  darkness ;  and  when  I  went 
on  to  speak  of  the  triumphs  of  truth,  they  acknowledged 
their  system  must  pass  away ;  and,  say  they,  we  despise 


364 


NARRATIVE     OF     THE 


caste  in  secret  now,  the  time  will  come  when  we  shall  do 
so  openly. 

Wednesday,  January  15th.  A  man  who  was  travelling 
our  way  for  four  or  five  miles,  inquired  pertinently  about 
the  gospel,  and  seemed  concerned  about  his  salvation.  He 
had  been  to  visit  the  idol's  temple.  When  it  was  time  for 
him  to  strike  into  another  path  he  was  very  reluctant  to  go  ; 
and  said  his  mind  wished  to  go  along  with  us,  and  he  went 
some  distance  further.  During  his  walk  he  asked  us,  if  he 
were  to  bring  his  good»  with  him  to  Balasore  whether  we 
would  give  him  a  place  to  be  in  for  two  or  three  days,  for 
he  wished  to  know  more  about  what  we  taught.  Of  course 
we  invited  him  to  come. 

January  19th.  Hare  again  visited  Nooapoor  market ; 
could  get  no  opportunity  of  conversing  with  the  woman 
away  from  her  neighbours;  she  said  they  reviled  her  a 
good  deal,  and  that  she  was  afraid  to  make  an  open  pro- 
fession of  Christianity,  but  the  Lord  knew  she  regarded  it 
in  her  heart. 

January  20th.  Have  been  this  afternoon  at  Atchutpoor. 
The  advocates  for  the  blocks  and  stocks  did  what  they 
could  to  show  that  they  were  mighty  to  save.  No  one, 
however,  seemed  to  consent,  and,  several  times  our  inquir- 
er reproved  them  for  their  senseless  contention.  On  our 
return,  met  another  person  who  we  hope  feels  the  truth  of 
the  gospel.  But  the  fear  of  man  is  a  snare  to  him,  and 
such  is  the  case  with  very  many. 

January  22nd.  At  Brahmunea,  we  talked  of  the  way  of 
Hie  for  about  an  hour  and  a  half;  our  hearers  were  pretty 
well  acquainted  with  our  message.  But  manifested  little 
desire  to  give  up  the  present  sweets  of  sin,  and  embrace  the 
self-denying  doctrines  of  the  cross,  "  If  we  don't  tell  lies 
how  will  the  world  go  on,  and  how  shall  we  fill  our  bel- 
lies ?"  was  the  frequent  interrogation ;  "  as  for  salvation, 
who  obtains  it  in  the  Kalee  Joog  ?" 

In  April,  Messrs.  Sutton  and  Sunder  paid  a  visit  to  Mid- 
napore,  a  large  civil  and  military  station  70  or  80  miles 
north  of  Balasore.  The  following  extracts  give  some  ac- 
count of  the  journey  ;  and  of  baptism  at  Balasore, 


ORISSA       MISSION.  365 

"  My  Dear  Brother, 

Since  I  last  wrote,  the  only  event  which  has  transpired, 
of  any  importance,  is  the  baptism  of  Mrs.  Sunder,  Mr. 
Sunder's  wife ;  she  is  the  last  of  a  family  consisting  of  a 
mother,  two  sons,  wife,  and  a  young  girl  living  with  them, 
who  have  been  all  added  to  the  church.  The  ceremony 
took  place  the  first  Sabbath  in  March.  About  the  begin- 
ning of  March  we  gave  up  visiting  the  markets,  on  account 
of  the  heat ;  and  our  exertions  were  pretty  much  confined 
to  Balasore,  however,  as  I  did  not  feel  satisfied  with  what 
we  were  able  to  do  in  the  town  I  left  home  with  Mr. 
Sunder,  the  25th  of  last  month,  for  Midnapore.  About 
midnight  we  passed  four  poor  pilgrims  who  had  been  mur- 
dered and  stripped  on  the  road  side.  We  reached  Midna- 
pore on  Saturday  night.  On  Monday  I  called  on  Mr.  B. 
He  and  his  wife  were  members  with  the  independent 
brethren  at  Chinsurah.  They  kindly  entertained  us  during 
our  stay. 

We  visited  various  parts  of  this  large  town,  and  preached 
to  crowds  of  people.  A  missionary  is  much  needed  at  Mid- 
napore. 

Sunday.  A  letter  was  brought  in  from  Mrs.  Sutton,  in- 
forming that  she  was  taken  with  the  cholera.  By  hard 
riding  I  reached  home  about  eight  o'clock  on  Monday 
night,  and  am  thankful  to  say,  found  Mrs.  S.  nearly  as 
well  as  usual.  Her  disorder  abated  the  day  after  the  letter 
was  sent  off,  and  the  principal  effect  remaining  was,  a  little 
debility  and  soreness  from  calomel." 

Towards  the  middle  of  this  year  the  afflicted  state  of  the 
mission  rendered  it  necessary  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  to  leave 
their  station  in  order  to  visit  the  destitute  stations  at  the 
southern  part  of  the  province.  The  following  extract.refers 
to  this  journey. 

Cuttack,  June  5,  1829. 
Dear  Brother, 

In  hope  of  doing  and  getting  some  good,  Mrs.  S.  and  my- 
self left  Balasore  on  Monday  last,  and  reached  Cuttack  on 
Wednesday  :  on  our  arrival  we  found  an  empty  house, 


366  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

brother  Lacey  having  been  obliged  to  fly  to  Pooree  with 
his  children.  We  earnestly  hope  that  the  present  state  of 
the  mission  may  induce  you  to  send  us  out  more  mission- 
aries— indeed,  if  you  would  preserve  the  mission  in  Orissa, 
some  immediate  attention  must  be  paid  to  it ;  a  determina- 
tion to  maintain  it  with  spirit  must  be  drawn  forth  ;  a  supply 
of  labourers  sent  out.  The  word  must  be  preached  with 
greater  power,  or  oftener  preached.  If  in  other  cases, 
where  there  is  line  upon  line,  and  precept  upon  precept, 
&c.,  divine  influences  are  essential  to  the  converting  and 
sanctifying  of  souls,  is  not  something  more  necessary  among 
ignorant,  prejudiced,  desperately  wicked  idolaters  ?  The 
people  hear  very  little,  and  retain  less  of  what  they  hear ; 
their  hearts  are  so  hard  and  their  minds  so  wavering. 
These  remarks  may  appear  opposed  to  the  opinion  of 
brother  B.,  as  to  the  labours  of  a  travelling  missionary  ;  if 
they  are,  perhaps  they  are  not  so  much  opposed  to  his  pres- 
ent sentiments.  However  that  may  be,  I  am  convinced 
that  no  permanent  general  good  is  likely  to  arise  from 
preaching  the  gospel  once  or  twice  in  a  place,  and  then 
passing  on  to  another  and  so  on.  My  disposition  would 
lead  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature,  if  possible, 
from  Cape  Comorin  to  Thibet ;  but  experience  has  greatly 
chastised  that  feeling,  and  nearly  convinced  me  that  a  dif- 
ferent course  is  necessary.  As  far  as  I  have  been  able  to 
watch  the  influence  of  truth  in  the  mind  of  a  native,  it  has 
shown  the  necessity  of  great  vigilance,  frequent  instruction 
and  encouragement,  and  considerable  skill  in  drawing  out 
his  latent  difficulties  and  objections  ;  at  the  same  time  great 
care  is  necessary  in  treating  his  prejudices,  and  leading  him 
on  in  knowledge.  Now  how  can  this  be  done  without  a 
constant  residence  within  reach  of  him  ?  A  missionary 
goes  into  the  bazar,  or  a  village,  and  preaches  about  the 
gospel ;  perhaps  some  one  feels  impressed,  he  is  conscious 
that  he  has  been  told  things  which  come  home  to  his  heart 
in  a  way  he  never  felt  before ;  his  views  are  necessarily 
very  indistinct;  he  mixes  up  what  he  has  all  his  life  re- 
garded as  truth  with  what  he  has  heard,  and  thinks  he  is 


ORISSA    MISSION.  367 

getting  into  the  way  of  salvation.  As  soon,  however,  as  he 
expresses  any  conviction  that  the  gospel  is  true,  and  mani- 
fests a  desire  to  inquire  further,  all  his  house,  then  his  caste, 
then  his  village,  set  upon  him  like  bull-dogs,  to  drive  him 
from  his  purpose.  His  gooroo  and  Brahmuns  will  menace 
him  with  their  displeasure,  they  will  also  probably  tell  him 
from  those  books  which  he  has  ever  considered  as  sacred, 
that  "  it  has  been  foretold,  these  Mlechas  would  have  the 
country  and  destroy  the  people  with  their  false  doctrines, 
but  that  they  will  soon  pass  away  like  the  rest."  They  will 
also  remind  him  of  living  on  animal  flesh,  and  many  other 
things  opposed  to  then-  prejudices ;  they  will  moreover 
point  out  the  adulterous  and  wicked  habits  of  miscalled 
Christians,  and  these  things  they  will  contrast  with  the  anti- 
quity of  then-  own  system,  and  the  self-denying  habits  of 
their  saints  and  jogees.  Now  all  these  ihings  becloud  the 
understanding  and  damp  the  desires  of  a  young  inquirer, 
and  unless  he  is  taken  by  the  hand,  and  his  difficulties  met, 
it  is  not  likely  he  will  make  progress.  I  have  found  that 
inquirers  have  often  come  to  me  full  of  difficulties,  and  gone 
away  in  an  encouraging  state.  But  when  I  see  them  again 
fresh  mountains  have  been  thrown  in  their  way,  which 
want  of  language  and  a  greater  freedom  of  intercourse 
make  it  difficult  to  remove. 

I  am  convinced  that  a  solitary  missionary  at  a  station  will 
not  be  able  to  do  any  tiling  effectual,  and  that  the  desire  for 
occupying  many  stations,  at  a  distance  from  each  other, 
with  a  small  number  of  missionaries,  is  founded  on  mista- 
ken views.  Perhaps  I  am  opposing  a  favourite  notion,  but  I 
think  experience,  among  all  bodies  of  missionaries,  has  abun- 
dantly proved  its  impracticability.  Look,  for  instance,  at  the 

deserted  stations  of  the in  India ;   once  they 

were  the  most  encouraging,  but  the  missionary  died,  or  was 
obliged  to  go  to  another  place,  and  all  his  labour  has  been 
lost.  Besides  this  great  loss,  such  things  produce,  as  may 
be  supposed,  the  worst  effects  on  the  minds  of  the  people. 
A  poor  woman  said,  not  long  since,  at  Balasore,  **  Ah,  you 
are  come  to  preach  to  us,  but  you  won't  stay  long,  you  will 


368  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

soon  go  away  like  the  rest !"  How  discouraging  must  this 
be  to  an  inquirer,  who  knows  he  shall  be  despised  by  all, 
and  his  teacher  leave  him  to  struggle  with  his  difficulties 
alone.  Now  perhaps  the  poor  woman  above  prophesied 
rightly.  I  have  been  labouring  for  two  years  in  the  heat  of 
the  fire  at  Balasore,  some  impression  has  been  made,  and  I 
am  obliged  to  leave  my  station,  for  a  time  at  least,  and  proba- 
bly entirely,  to  assist  my  invalid  brother  at  Cuttack  or  Pooree. 
Brother  Bampton  has  been  longer  in  his  station,  and  has  a 
convert  at  Berhampore ;  perhaps  he  will  return  to  his  la- 
bours no  more :  and  who  is  then  to  carry  on  his  labours, 
and  watch  the  growing  seed  he  has  so  extensively  sown, 
without  neglecting  his  own  field?  These  are  painful 
truths,  yet  still  they  are  truths. 

Of  his  labours  at  Jugurnath,  Mr.  Sutton  remarks  : — 

"  My  preaching  during  my  stay  at  Pooree  was  treated 
with  less  riot  and  disturbance  than  formerly,  though  I  had 
enough  of  it ;  but  the  answers  and  objections  of  the  people 
were  shocking  for  obscenity  and  blasphemy  :  it  was  a  true 
compound  of  that  wisdom  which  is  earthly,  sensual,  and 
devilish." 

Berhampore,  August  8th.  "We  reached  Berhampore 
27th  last  month.  We  found  Erun  steady  in  his  profession, 
and  bold  in  the  truth,  so  far  as  he  knows  it. 

"  The  higher  orders  of  my  countrymen  seem  my  worst 
enemies  here.  I  am  of  that  sect  which  is  every  where 
spoken  against,  and  the  gentry  here  seem  to  think  so. — 
They  keep  me  out  of  the  only  places  where  we  could  as- 
semble with  comfort,  and  would  be  glad  to  send  me  out  of 
the  place  altogether.  How  different  from  the  kind  recep- 
tion 1  experienced  from  their  predecessors !  '  We  are  fools 
and  madmen  for  attempting  to  convert  the  natives  to  Chris- 
tianity.' This  they  do  not  scruple  to  proclaim,  and  have  told 
Erun  and  others  that  we  have  no  authority  to  baptize,  &c." 

"  Erun  came  with  two  of  his  friends,  to  whom  I  endeav- 
oured to  shew  the  excellency  and  necessity  of  the  gospel ; 
one  seems  very  near  a  profession  of  it.  He  acknowledges 
his  belief  of  the  truth,  and  says  the  only  impediment  is  his 


ORISSA      MISSION.  369 

wife.  She  is  violently  opposed,  and  storms  the  house 
whenever  he  mentions  his  desires  to  her.  Erun  joins  with 
him  in  saying,  that  his  case  is  the  case  of  several  in  Ber- 
hampore. 

Besides  the  man  before  alluded  to  as  favourable  to  Chris- 
tianity, I  had  four  men  from  the  country  that  I  expected 
would  come  forward  ;  and  so  well  did  I  think  of  them  that 
the  day  was  fixed  for  their  baptism,  but  from,  the  time  that 
their  baptism  was  fixed  upon  I  saw  them  no  more.  The 
reason  I  am  unable  to  comprehend.  Another  very  clever 
man,  being  in  authority,  and  having  soldiers  under  him, 
seemed  very  much  disposed  towards  a  profession  of  the 
gospel,  besides  which  there  seemed  a  general  conviction 
that  Hindooism  was  indefensible  and  the  gospel  true.  Yet 
against  all  this  the  fear  of  losing  caste,  and  the  fear  of  each 
other,  seemed  insurmountable  barriers.  We  felt  on  coming 
away  that  we  were  leaving  a  very  promising  field,  and 
earnestly  hoped  and  still  hope,  that  ourselves,  or  some  one 
else  will  speedily  be  sent  to  cultivate  it. 

While  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Button  were  at  BerhamporeMr.  and 
Mrs.  Bampton  returned  by  sea  to  Pooree.  Mr.  B's  health 
appeared  somewhat  improved,  and  he  recommenced, 
though  with  caution,  and  but  to  a  small  extent,  his  labours 
in  public  ; — delivering  every  other  day  a  discourse  of  about 
fifteen  or  twenty  minutes  in  the  bazar. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sutton  were  employed  some  time  on  a  mis- 
sionary excursion  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Pipplee,  half 
way  between  Pooree  and  Cuttack.  After  narrating  his  la- 
bours, Mr.  S.  writes : — 

On  Wednesday  the  whole  of  our  party  took  an  excur- 
sion of  about  four  miles  from  Bobeneswer  to  look  at 
some  very  curious  remains  of  the  ancient  Jain  religion;  as 
also  some  remarkable  natural  curiosities,  consisting  of  a 
palace  formed  by  Nature  out  of  the  solid  rock,  and  a  series 
of  caves,  improved  a  little  by  art,  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  devotees  of  this  ancient  persecuted  sect.  The  princi- 
pal in i ages  found  in  the  caves,  and  cut  in  the  rocks,  are  those 
of  Bootlli,  in  the  sitting  posture,  and  a  tall,  naked,  erect  fig-. 
47 


370  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

ure  of  a  giant,  perhaps  Parushnat.  On  the  top  of  the  most 
remarkable  hill,  called  Khunda  Giri,  is  a  temple,  dedicated 
to  the  last  mentioned  idol.  The  Jains  were  a  sect  of  the 
Buddhist  system,  and  are  now  nearly  extinct  in  this  part  of 
India.  They  are  much  less  superstitious  than  the  Hindoos. 
Two  of  them,  who  came  from  Cuttack  to  worship  the  idol, 
while  we  were  there,  made  not  the  least  objection  to  broth- 
er Lacey's  going  in  with  them,  and  remaining  during  the 
ceremony. 

29th.  Mungulpoor  market.  To  day  while  sitting  in 
Muckundpoor,  a  young  punda  came  up,  and  said  he  had 
been  a  scholar  in  the  Komarapoor  school  at  Pooree.  It  ap- 
pears he  only  learnt  his  letters  or  a  little  more,  and  on  my 
asking  the  reason,  he  said  the  schoolmaster  beat  him,  and 
he  would  not  go  any  more ;  that  since  that  time  he  had 
been  employed  to  call  pilgrims  to  see  Jugurnath.  He  was 
then  on  his  way  back  from  Midnapoor  where,  he  says,  he 
had  been  three  months  at  the  expense  of  one  of  the  head 
pundas,  but  had  only  succeeded  in  getting  three  to  accom- 
pany him.  O,  that  none  of  his  colleagues  were  more  for- 
tunate !  These  pilgrim  hunters  are  rare  friends  of  the 
devil,  and  it  is  no  breach  of  charity  to  say,  they  much  re- 
semble in  aspect  and  conduct  the  ideas  we  have  been 
taught  to  entertain  of  this  accursed  spirit.  The  fact  is 
strikingly  obvious  to  all  who  have  any  thing  to  do  with 
them. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  371 


CHAPTER     XIV. 


WE  have  again  to  trace  the  narrative  of  the  Orissa  Mis- 
sion through  a  year  of  trials  and  blessings,  of  joys  and  sor- 
rows. The  missionaries  spared  to  labour,  might  with  some 
propriety  say  in  the  language  of  the  apostle,  "  We  are 
troubled  on  every  side,  yet  not  distressed  ;  we  are  perplex- 
ed, but  not  in  despair  ;  persecuted,  but  not  forsaken  ;  cast 
down,  but  not  destroyed."  Often  did  they  cheer  each  oth- 
er with  the  hope  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  would  say 
of  their  little  mission,  "  Destroy  it  not,  for  a  blessing  is  in 
it."  Nor  were  they  disappointed.  It  still  lives,  though  it 
languishes,  and  it  has  been,  though  greatly  afflicted,  yet 
made  a  blessing.  Although  we  have  not  yet  beheld  in 
Orissa  those  rapid  and  extensive  triumphs  of  divine  truth 
which  we  ardently  desire  to  see,  yet  it  should  be  esteemed 
a  cause  of  thanksgiving  and  praise  that  we  can  record  that 
measure  of  success,  and  those  instances  of  divine  kindness 
to  which  reference  is  made  in  this  and  former  chapters. 
The  converts  that  have  been  made  should  be  regarded  as 
the  first  fruits  of  a  harvest  that  will  hereafter  cover  all  the 
land,  when  the  scenes  of  darkness,  superstition  and  guilt, 
that  were  presented  to  view  through  more  than  twenty 
centuries,  shall  be  the  tales  of  departed  times. 

In  May,  1830,  the  brethren  finally  concluded  to  receive 
Rama  as  a  native  preacher,  indulging  the  hope  that,  if  he 
continued  steadfast,  he  would  be  very  useful.  He  was 
then  preaching  the  gospel  clearly,  with  great  affection  and 
force,  and  making  Christ  and  his  cross  the  essence  of  his 
discourses.  He  paid  much  attention  to  the  inspired  volume, 
and  in  his  addresses  to  his  countrymen,  frequently  read  a 
verse  and  then  explained,  applied,  and  enforced  its  doc- 


372  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

trines ;  and  in  that  way  would  hold  a  congregation  togeth- 
er in  the  street  for  two  hours  daily. 

Rama,  before  he  was  accepted  as  a  native  labourer,  spent 
a  short  time  with  Mr.  Bampton,  who  was  not  then  inca- 
pacitated for  all  exertion,  and  the  opinion  of  that  lamented 
brother  respecting  him  is  highly  satisfactory.  Writing  to 
Mr.  Lacey,  he  remarked  : 

"  I  was  glad  to  see  him,  and  am  much  pleased  with  him. 
I  think  I  never  heard  a  native  preacher  that  I  liked  so  well ; 
he  does  not,  at  Pooree,  show  the  slightest  want  of  courage, 
and  he  preaches  Christ.  He  has  been  in  the  habit  of  going 
into  the  bazar,  sometime  before  I  go,  and  he  speaks  so  loud 
that  I  am  really  afraid  of  his  hurting  himself.  I  think  the 
good  man  is  humble  and  intelligent,  and  1  should  wish  him 
to  know  that  I  think  well  of  him,  but  it  may  not  be  pru- 
dent to  tell  him  that  I  think  so  highly  of  him  as  I  do." 

Under  date  of  October  25,  and  28,  1830,  Mr.  Lacey  gives 
some  pleasing  information  respecting  our  native  brother, 
and  in  September  expresses  his  hope  of  sending  Rama  on 
short  tours  of  six  or  eight  days  at  a  time,  into  the  country, 
throughout  the  cool  season  that  was  then  approaching. 

"Last  evening  Rama  went  to  Telinga  bazar  early,  and 
when  he  had  done  there  he  joined  me  in  Chowdry.  I  never 
heard  him  so,  I  may  say,  eloquent.  He  almost  astounded 
the  people.  He  has  not  so  much  sarcasm  as  Gunga,  but  is 
more  powerful  and  more  clear.  He  used  a  very  striking 
figure  last  night,  which  produced  great  effect ;  speaking  of 
the  righteous  and  the  wicked  he  said,  '  The  servants  of 
God,  true  Christians,  are  like  beautiful  trees  by  the  river 
side  ;  their  leaves  are  young  and  green,  their  fruit  tender 
and  abundant,  and  their  shade  grateful.  The  wicked  are 
like  the  skeletons  of  trees,  on  the  rocky  mountains  in  May, 
which  have  been  burnt  up  by  the  devouring  element,  and 
their  branches  presents  not  a  leaf.'  The  people  felt  much, 
and  were  eager  to  have  books :  gave  away  satisfactorily  all 
I  had." 

The  journals  of  this  native  brother  describe,  with  much 
simplicity,  his  daily  labours,  and  the  doctrines  that  he  in- 
culcates. 


ORISSA    MISSION.  373 

"  At  Charchua-market,  spoke  for  four  hours  to  fifty  per- 
sons :  '  You  have  erred  and  strayed  from  God  and  holiness, 
but  you  are  called  back.  You  observe  sinful  command- 
ments, and  therefore  are  the  servants  and  slaves  of  sin.' 
This  hearing,  they  inquired,  'Who  is  holiness,  (God)  ?'  I 
said,  '  That  God  was,  who  for  sinners  took  a  human  form, 
and  his  name  is  Jesus  Christ.  In  his  name  if  you  will  be- 
lieve, and  observe  his  commandments,  you  will  be  saved, 
otherwise  you  will  fall  into  hell.'  They  said,  '  That  we 
will  see,  and  then  believe.'  This  saying,  they  blasphemed.* 

"  Two  hundred  persons  heard  and  answered,  '  We  have 
shasters,  and  shall  be  saved  by  works.'  I  said,  '  You  have 
broken  works,  good  works,  and  cannot  find  salvation  from 
works,  but  the  gift  of  God's  grace,  i.  e.  Jesus  Christ,  upon 
him  if  you  will  believe,  you  can  have  salvation.' 

"At  Agrahat,  preached  to  fifty  persons.  Explained  how 
the  creation  was  formed — how  man  sinned — how  the  flood 
came — how  man  again  increased,  and  then  how  we  can  be 
delivered  from  sin  and  hell.  Related  the  history  of  Christ. 
They  reasoned,  and  some  took4>ooks. 

"  October  30th.  At  Bogutpoor.  They  said,  '  We  wor- 
ship Jugurnath  and  Krishnoo.'  Then  I  cut  off' these  ;  and 
so  I  showed  them  the  true  refuge  of  sinners.  They  took 
fifteen  books. 

"  Taught  in  various  ways.  They  heard  with  steady 
minds.  Some  said,  '  true,  true.'  The  women  said,  '  Our 
daughters  beat  us,  what  can  we  do  ?'  I  said,  keep  holiness, 
and  flee  sin." 

At  times  he  endures  considerable  opposition  and  ill  treat- 
ment, while  at  other  times,  the  most  affecting  displays  are 
furnished  of  the  depravity  of  the  Hindoos.  Their  love  of 
sin  is  avowed  with  unblushing  effrontery. 

"  September  20th.  At  Charchua  explained  how  man 
fell,  how  sin  came,  its  punishment,  &c.  They  gave  abuse, 
and  said,  '  They  would  sin.''  " 

Elsewhere  some  said  : 

'  We  will  not  regard,  we  will  rather  fall  into  hell.' 

*  The  Jews  displayed  a  similar  spirit,  see  Isaiah  v.  19. — Ed. 


374  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

At  another  place  they  exclaimed  : 

"  Our  Lord  is  sinful,  and  so  are  we,  we  will  not  worship 
a  holy  Lord." 

"  Spoke  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  people  about  religion. 
To  cause  them  to  understand,  I  used  parables.  Bad 
words  were  spoken,  and  in  sin  they  were  drunk.  '  If  we 
smear  with. cow-dung,  and  then  bathe,  our  sins  go.  We 
are  Brahmuns,  of  the  nature  of  fire  ;  our  sin  is  not  sin ;  or 
if  sin,  being  done  by  us,  it  is  consumed  as  dirt  is  in  fire.' 
Threw  dust  and  stones  at  me,  But  could  not  answer. 

"  August  llth.  Went  to  the  Borough  bazar ;  spoke  for 
two  hours  to  sixty  men.  Sin  and  holiness  showed,  and 
spoke  of  judgment.  They  were  angry,  and  threw  me 
down,  kicked  me  when  down,  held  my  throat,  took  away 
my  books;  this  they  did. 

"  At  Buricee  the  people  talked  of  the  world,  and  I  said, 
talk  a  little  of  heaven,  they  said,  'No,  no.'" 

At  other  times,  the  message  of  gospel  grace,  proclaimed 
by  this  Hindoo  Christian,  is  received  with  apparent  pleas- 
ure. At  different  times  he  remarks : 

"  Spoke  the  good  news.  A  person  was  filled  with  love, 
and  walked  with  me  for  some  distance,  and  took  a  book. — 
Fell  in  with  an  old  companion,  and  had  much  conversation 
with  him,  he  regarded  all,  and  said, '  I  have  no  answer.' — 
At  my  house,  a  woman  came  and  heard  the  word  of  the 
Lord.  She  was  filled  with  joy,  she  said, '  I  will  obey  and 
worship  Jesus  Christ.'  Met  a  Brahmun,  who  influenced 
twenty  more,  and  they  heard  preaching  Avith  a  cheerful 
mind.  At  Koteopara  preached  four  hours.  There  were 
many  persons  who  heard,  and  I  asked,  do  you  serve  sin  or 
holiness  ?  Some  said,  '  sin,'  some, '  holiness  ;'  and  in  this 
way  they  answered.  Some  said, '  Well,  we  will  leave  wood 
and  stone,  and  worship  Christ,  give  us  some  books.'  I  gave 
them  200  tracts,  which  they  joyfully  received." 

It  is  well  known  that  the  idolaters  of  Greece  and  Rome, 
justified  themselves,  when  plunging  into  vice,  by  the  exam- 
ples of  their  gods ;  the  journal  of  Ram  Chundra  represents 


ORISSA    MISSION.  375 

Hindoos  as  offering  similar  pleas  in  extenuation  of  their 
crimes.  This  manifests  one  effect  of  idolatry,  though  it  is 
perfectly  natural  that  such  an  effect  should  follow,  for  what 
people  can  desire  to  be  better  than  their  gods  ?  Ram  re- 
marks : 

"  In  Polasea,  at  the  Zemindar's  house,  many  words  spoke 
about  the  worship  of  idols.  They  said,  '  Our  lords  and 
gods  did  this  and  the  other,  and  we  do  so.'  Spoke  to  two 
devotees :  they  said, '  Our  lords  are  our  examples,  what  can 
we  do  ?' " 

The  accounts  respecting  the  intelligent  Brahmun  preach- 
er, Gunga  Dhor,  have  been  pleasing,  but  he  has  unhappily 
fallen  into  sin,  which  has,  for  a  while,  interrupted  his  la- 
bours. As  a  preacher,  he  at  times  endured  much  opposi- 
tion, and  displayed  much  of  the  spirit  of  his  Lord.  A 
friend  states : 

"  On  one  occasion,  the  people  ill-used  him,  and  sent  him 
out  of  the  bazar.  Mr.  Lacey  met  him  at  the  chapel-gate, 
and  endeavoured  to  encourage  him,  '  If  they  called  the 
Master  Beelzebub,  they  will  not  spare  us  ugly  names.  The 
world  hated  him,  and  they  must  hate  us  for  his  sake  ;  but, 
if  we  suffer  with  him,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him.  So 
never  mind  Gunga.  Let  them  learn  by  your  patience,  and 
forbearance,  and  charity,  what  they  will  not  by  your 
preaching.'  He  dried  up  his  tears,  and  made  a  tolerably 
cheerful  salam. 

"This  forenoon  Gunga  got  a  washing  from  the  roof  of  a 
large  house,  under  which  he  stood  to  preach.  In  the  even- 
ing I  accompanied  him  to  the  Chowdry,  and  he  made  a 
very  forcible  and  affecting  appeal  to  their  good  sense,  as  to 
the  spirit  they  had  manifested  in  persecuting  him : — '  I 
come  to  the  bazar,  and  tell  you  to  leave  off  lying,  stealing, 
adultery,  abuse  of  parents,  &c. ;  and  teach  you  to  worship 
Him  who  made  you,  to  speak  the  truth,  to  exercise  love  to- 
wards each  other  ;  to  teach  you  to  turn  from  the  paths  of 
sin  and  hell,  to  the  paths  of  holiness  and  salvation ;  and  for 
this  you  i  ave  beat  me :  judge  in  your  own  minds  whether 
this  conduct  be  wise  and  good.'  The  people  stood  speech- 


376  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

less.  His  cloth  and  books  were  restored  to  him  by  a  police 
officer,  and  he  feels  just  as  he  should  do  towards  his  perse- 
cutors. 

"  Gunga  Dhor  has  returned  from  the  country,  and  makes 
a  pleasing  report  of  his  interviews  with  the  people.  At  the 
same  places,  where,  on  his  former  visit,  they  refused  to 
hear,  now  they  attended  with  apparent  seriousness,  and  in 
conclusion  said,  '  Well,  if  this  new  way  be  true,  and  Jesus 
Christ  can  and  will  give  salvation,  we  will  consider,  and 
come  over  to  you,  for  what  concerns  us  so  much  as  salva- 
tion.' He  preached  at  Thanga  market,  and  in  several 
neighbouring  villages,  and  had  some  private  interviews 
with  persons  of  influence  and  respectability." 

After  visiting  Konagur  market,  where  Gunga  had  preach- 
ed, in  the  preceding  week,  Mr.  Lacey  writes  : 

"  One  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  place,  gave  me  a  Very 
pleasing  account  of  Gunga's  labours.  He  said,  he  declared 
the  sin  and  hopelessness  of  idolatry ;  the  sinful  and  con- 
demned condition  of  man  ;  and  the  necessity  of  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ  for  salvation.  He  did  not  mention  the  suffer- 
ings and  death  of  Christ,  but  I  am  convinced  Gunga  did 
not  omit  them,  as  they  always  form  the  most  prominent 
feature  in  his  addresses." 

The  circumstances  connected  with  Gunga's  fall  into  sin, 
took  place  at  a  distance  from  home.  His  offence  was  not 
known  to  any  of  his  Christian  friends  ;  but  his  own  con- 
science was  acquainted  with  it :  he  could  not  rest,  and  be- 
came his  own  accuser!  His  pastor  states  : — "  He  was  much 
troubled  in  his  own  conscience,  after  committing  the  sin, 
and  though  no  one  need  have  known  it  beside  himself,  he  vol- 
untarily confessed  it  to  Ram  Chundra  ;  observing  that  sa- 
tan  had  tempted  him  to  sin,  that  he  was  very  unhappy,  and 
warned  him  of  the  like  snare. 

lam  more  and  more  confirmed  in  the  belief  of  the  sin- 
cerity of  his  sorrow  for  his  fall.  He  is  very  tender,  and 
feels  bitterly  the  evil  of  his  conduct.  His  wife  used  to  find 
him  weeping  alone,  and  wondered  at  the  cause,  which  he 
was  for  a  long  time  ashamed  to  reveal  to  her;  heat  length  did. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  377 

When  we  consider  the  extreme  immorality  and  harden- 
ed depravity  of  the  Hindoo  character,  while  uninfluenced 
by  Christianity ;  the  tenderness  of  Gunga's  conscience,  and 
the  depth  of  his  penitence  for  a  single  transgression  furnish 
an  impressive  and  exalting  view  of  the  ennobling  and  puri- 
fying effect  of  the  gospel.  As  a  Hindoo,  Gunga  could 
have  revelled  in  iniquity,  and  adored  lascivious  gods,  with 
rites  too  polluting  for  description.  As  a  Christian,  when  he 
had  committed  a  single  crime  he  could  no  longer  rest,  his 
burdened  conscience  accuses  him,  nor  can  he  find  ease 
without  becoming  his  own  accuser,  and  revealing  to  his 
fellow  disciples  the  transgression  he  had  committed. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Lacey  contains  a  summary 
view  of  his  station  during  this  year : 

"Gunga  Dhor  and  Krupa  Sindoo  have  been  joyfully 
and  very  hopefully  restored.  Besides  the  restoration  of  these 
native  converts,  we  have  added  two  new  members  by  bap- 
tism. Mr.  and  Mrs.  M.  came  to  Cuttack  four  years  ago,  in 
company  with  our  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  Like  them  they 
were  strangers  to  the  gospel  plan  of  salvation,  and  when  they 
heard  of  redemption  through  faith  in  the  Redeemer's  atoning 
blood,  they  were  surprised ;  good  impressions  have  been 
long  made,  and  marks  of  piety  apparent  in  them  ;  yet,  till 
lately,  they  have  not  made  up  their  minds  to  serve  God  in 
his  own  way.  They  were  both  baptized  in  the  Mahanud- 
dy,  on  January  the  9th,  before  a  considerable  and  respecta- 
ble congregation.  Several  of  our  European  neighbours 
came  to  witness  the  solemnity.  The  services  of  that  inter- 
esting day,  were  principally  conducted  by  brethren  Sutton 
and  Brown.  . 

"  My  own  labours  among  the  population  of  natives,  have 
not  materially  varied  from  other  years.  I  have  made  it  a 
point  to  visit  the  bazar  daily,  and  either  preach  myself,  or 
hear  a  native  brother,  but  I  think  I  most  commonly  have 
done  both,  when  a  native  preacher  has  been  at  home. 

"We  have  unitedly  visited  several  rnellas,  and  there  have 
preached  the  gospel,  and  distributed  the  good  news  in  tracts 
very  widely  to  some  thousands  of  souls. 
48 


378  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

"I  have  continued  my  preaching  in  English  twice  on  the 
Lord's  day,  morning  and  evening ;  and  the  Oriya  preach- 
ing in  the  afternoon.  Attendance  at  the  English  chapel,  is 
much  as  in  past  years.  We  have  commonly  a  good  num- 
ber of  the  civil  and  military  servants  of  the  Hon.  Compa- 
ny. The  effects  of  the  attendance  of  our  European  neigh- 
bours, are,  I  hope,  good  to  themselves,  and  not  otherwise  to 
the  cause  of  our  mission.  Some  of  them  are  pious,  and 
are,  I  trust,  assisted  on  their  way  to  heaven  by  the  means 
of  grace  among  us.  Others,  that  are  not  decided,  I  hope 
are  instructed  as  to  the  way  of  salvation,  and  impressed  as 
to  the  necessity  of  pursuing  it.  But  their  attendance  has  a 
good  effect  otherwise.  The  natives  discover  that  their  ru- 
lers have  a  religion,  and  a  Holy  Book,  and  a  Sabbath,  and  a 
Temple,  and  Spiritual  Teachers,  by  which  to  worship  and 
serve  God  ;  and  this  fact  they  have  heretofore  been  hardly 
able  to  discover. 

Several  persons  have  offered  to  renounce  their  caste,  and 
become  Christians,  both  mussulmen  and  Hindoos,  but  as 
their  motive  was  worldly  gain,  their  proposals  were  of 
course  rejected.  There  are  persons  of  whom  we  had 
hopes,  and  who  were  mentioned  as  inquirers  last  year ;  I 
may  lie  able  to  report  something  more  encouraging  of  them 
in  a  little  time,  at  present  I  can  say  but  little  on  either  side. 
They  have  strong  persuasions  in  favour  of  the  gospel,  but 
the  loss  of  caste  and  means  of  support,  are  formidable  ob- 
stacles to  them." 

BALASORE.  Mr.  Sutton's  journal,  as  published  in  the  last 
chapter,  represents  him  as  labouring  around  Pipplee  till  the 
close  of  January,  when  he  returned  to  the  assistance  of  his 
afflicted  colleague  at  Pooree.  Mr.  Barnpton,  however,  again 
revived,  and  as  he  thought  that  with  the  assistance  of  a  na- 
tive preacher  he  should  be  able  to  "  carry  on  the  war,"  Mr. 
S.  felt  it  his  duty  to  return  to  Balasore.  There  he  continued 
his  labours,  visiting  the  markets  and  preaching  in  the 
bazar,  as  detailed  on  former  occasions.  Mrs.  S.  resumed 
her  superintendence  of  the  schools. 

Mr.  S.  also  continued  his  Sabbath  evening  services  in 


OR  IS  S  A     MISSION.  379 

English  at  the  house  of  col.  D.,  though  his  station  does  not 
allow  of  much  being  effected  in  the  English  department. 
In  reference  to  his  station,  and  the  need  of  more  assistance, 
he  observes : — 

"  One  pleasing  fact  is  plain  to  us,  from  the  attention  of  the 
people  this  last  month,  namely,  that  we  are  admirably  situ- 
ated for  the  dissemination  of  truth,  if  there  is  but  the  least 
disposition  on  the  part  of  the  people  to  seek  after  it ;  from 
us  the  word  of  the  Lord  might  be  sounded  forth  in  all  the 
region  round  about.  The  majority  of  those  who  have  called 
are  people  from  different  parts  of  the  neighbouring  country, 
from  five  to  forty  miles  distant.  They  are  drawn  to  Bala- 
sore  on  business  with  the  collector  of  revenue,  and  the 
magistrates  offices,  which  are  but  a  stone's  cast  from  our 
house,  and  thus  they  find  their  way  to  us  ;  many  however 
have  seen  or  heard  of  us  in  the  country.  Of  course  this 
has  been  a  good  season  for  the  distribution  of  Scriptures 
and  tracts. 

"We  want  more  help  ;  the  people  are  absolutely  perish- 
ing for  lack  of  knowledge !  Surely  the  General  Baptists 
have  not  done  all  they  can,  nor  all  they  will  do.  We  need 
at  least,  four  more  missionaries  in  Orissa." 

Soon  after  his  return  to  Balasore,  Mr.  Sutton  was  joined 
by  James  Sunder,  the  young  man  mentioned  in  a  former 
chapter,  as  having  been  sent  to  Serampore  college  for  the 
benefit  of  a  little  instruction  in  English  and  other  studies  to 
prepare  him  for  usefulness  as  an  assistant  in  missionary 
labours. 

Mr.  Brown  whose  ordination  to  the  missionary  work  was 
announced  in  the  last  chapter,  arrived  in  Calcutta,  Novem- 
ber 14th,  1830.  Mr.  Sutton  immediately  set  off  to  Calcutta 
to  conduct  this  new  colleague,  with  his  wife  and  daughter 
down  to  Balasore.  In  a  letter  referring  to  his  journey,  Mr. 
Brown  makes  one  remark  which  we  insert,  as  confirming 
similar  statements  made  by  others. 

"  We  are  on  the  great  road  to  Jugurnath.  Swarms  of 
pilgrims  of  every  description.  Sculls  and  bones  of  pilgrims 
fallen  by  the  way,  now  whiten  the  sides  of  the  road.  Let 


380  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

us  say  of  the  sacrifices  of  the  Christian,  easy  is  thy  yoke. 
Look  at  the  sacrifices  to  Jugurnath.  Has  Christianity  had 
its  thousands  of  martyrs,  Hindooism  has  its  tens  of  thou- 
sands. 

"  To  day  frequent  conversation  with  the  pilgrims  ;  I  want 
to  speak  to  them  but  cannot ;  may  God  give  me  health 
soon  to  learn  the  language.  One  pilgrim  says  he  goes  to 
Jugurnath  for  salvation,  another  for  riches,  another  for 
health,  another  for  sons  and  daughters.  How  insufficient 
is  boasted  reason,  destitute  of  revelation.  Stopped  to  night 
at  Midnapore.  Our  English  notions  of  convenience  were 
somewhat  put  to  it ;  we  passed  the  night  in  the  street.  We 
had  no  tents  as  yet  with  us,  nor  friends  to  bid  us  welcome. 
Through  the  kindness  of  our  Father  we  took  no  hurt." 

From  Balasore  Mr.  Brown  proceeded  by  dawk  to  Cuttack, 
where  he  soon  entered  on  his  labours  in  the  English 
school. 

The  following  account  of  a  Hindoo  murderer  is  extracted 
from  the  journal  of  Mr.  Sutton.  It  displays  another  feature 
in  the  demoralizing  system  of  idolatry  established  in  India. 

August  24th.  As  I  was  walking  through  the  bazar,  I  saw 
the  blacksmith  making  up  an  iron  cage,  intended  for  a  man 
who  had  committed  murder.  He  was  to  be  hanged  in  a 
day  or  two,  and  afterwards  hung  up  in  this  iron  frame  as  an 
object  of  terror.  On  inquiring  into  the  circumstances  of 
the  crime,  I  learnt  that  his  victim  was  an  opium  merchant, 
who  was  too  successful  in  obtaining  purchasers  of  his 
goods,  for  a  rival  merchant,  and  that  this  merchant  per- 
suaded the  murderer,  for  100  rupees,  to  commit  the  horrid 
deed.  The  guilt  of  procuring  the  death  of  the  deceased 
could  not  be  brought  home  to  the  merchant,  but  the  mur- 
derer who  committed  the  crime  was  fully  convicted  and 
sentenced  to  be  hanged  ;  he  enticed  the  man  to  a  distance, 
under  the  pretence  of  having  customers  for  opium,  and 
then  knocked  him  on  the  head  with  an  axe.  A  few  days 
however,  before  his  execution  was  to  take  place,  he  effected 
his  escape ;  but  he  was  traced  home,  where  he  had  an  in- 
terview with  his  wife,  and  concerted  a  future  meeting  in  the 


ORISSA     MISSION.  381 

jungle :  his  wife  and  brother  were  bribed  to  betray  him ; 
but  by  some  means  the  snare  was  broken,  and  the  mail 
again  escaped.  He  then  assumed  the  disguise  of  a  jogee 
(religious  mendicant,)  for  which  he  was  well  qualified ;  and 
was  making  his  way  toward  Upper  Hindoosthan ;  but  was 
at  length  taken.  I  wrote  to  the  judge,  and  obtained  leave 
to  visit  him. 

He  was  sitting  in  his  cell  with  his  bead-roll,  repeating  the 
name  of  "Hurry,  Hurry."  He,  however,  at  length,  listened 
to  me  with  encouraging  attention,  while  I  endeavoured  to 
convince  him  of  his  sin,  and  direct  him  how  to  seek  for 
mercy.  But  it  is  grievous  work  to  have  anything  to 
do  with  Hindoos ;  there  is  no  sense  of  guilt — no  fear  of 
death.  "  If  I  go  to  hell,  I  go — what  else  ?"  said  he,  with 
astonishing  indifference.  He  could,  however,  read  well, 
and  had  a  better  capacity  for  obtaining  knowledge  than  one 
in  a  thousand.  He  once  said,  "  give  me  something  short, 
and  full  to  the  point ;  for  my  time  is  but  a  day."  I  had  no 
proper  tract;  and  though  I  took  a  gospel,  with  marks 
against  suitable  passages,  such  as  the  penitent  thief  and  the 
publican,  I  found  he  would  be  bewildered  with  the  con- 
nexion ;  and  the  most  suitable  book  which  I  could  give  him 
was  a  small  Oriya  hymn  book.  I  tried  to  lead  him  to  pray 
and  to  leave  off  his  vain  repetitions ;  and  when  I  put  my 
hands  together,  and  prostrated  myself  on  the  cell  floor,  he 
did  so  too,  and  repeated  audibly  the  petitions  which  I  made 
for  him.  I  left  him  apparently  in  a  better  state  of  mind 
than  I  found  him. 

On  the  following  day  I  repeated  my  visit,  and  took  with 
me  a  native  Christian,  that  every  thing  might  be  made  fully 
intelligible  to  this  miserable  man.  Before  I  went,  I  wrote 
out  a  prayer,  principally  founded  on  the  fifty  first  Psalm, 
with  some  of  the  most  encouraging  references  to  the  gospel. 
We  found  the  man  deeply  engaged  in  his  mental  repetition 
of,  "  Hurry  Ram."  I  suppose  the  Brahmun  prisoners,  of 
whom  there  were  many  in  the  prison,  had  been  un- 
doing what  1  had  done  last  night.  At  length  he  ex- 
claimed, "  hurry,  hurry,  hurry  beuoo  aow  nahe,"  that  is, 


382  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

**  Besides  hurry  there  is  none.  I  shall  call  out  hurry  bol," 
said  he,  putting  his  hand  to  his  neck ;  "  I  shall  call  out 
hurry  bol,  hurry  bol,  hurry  bol,  till  I  am  choked."  He  then 
began  to  sing,  and  imitated  the  jogeys  most  admirably. 
But  it  was  evident  from  his  extreme  restlessness,  that  his 
mental  agonies  were  great.  Still  he  did  not  appear  to  feel 
any  sense  of  sin  :  he  said,  "  Before  I  might  have  found  you 
of  some  use  ;  but  it  is  too  late  now :  I  have  none  but  hur- 
ry." We  showed  him,  that,  according  to  his  own  faith, 
hurry  did  nothing  for  sinners ;  but  that  Christ  shed  his 
blood  for  him.  He  yielded  at  last,  and  said  that  he  would 
think  of  this  ;  he  then  wished  the  prayer  to  be  read  ;  and 
he  read  it  over  twice  himself,  and  dwelt  a  little  on  the  pe- 
titions, "  deliver  me  from  my  guilt.  Cast  me  not  away 
from  thy  presence — drive  me  not  to  hell ;  but  save  me 
and  receive  my  spirit  to  heaven  !"  He  said  that  he  would 
repeat  this  till  he  died.  When  asked  if  he  had  seen  his 
wife  and  children,  he  said,  "  Yes."  "  And  how  did  you  feel 
in  your  mind  ?"  "  O  !  very  well  pleased  :  when  they  cried, 
I  laughed."  "  But  why  ?  It  is  not  a  laughing  matter." 
"  O !  why  not?  Who  are  they?  Who  am  I?  It  is  all 
maya  (illusion.)  They  will  not  go  with  me.  They  are 
nothing  to  me,  I  am  nothing  to  them." 

Something  of  Hindooism  may  be  learnt  from  this  man. — 
Neither  he,  nor  the  numerous  Hindoos  about  him,  had  any 
sense  of  the  moral  turpitude  of  murder,  or  indeed  of  any 
sin.  It  was  evil  inasmuch  as  it  would  lead  to  evil  conse- 
quences to  the  perpetrator ;  but  there  were  none  of  those 
feelings  which  most  murderers  evince — no  horror's  of  a 
guilty  conscience — no  shuddering  among  the  bystanders  at 
the  idea  of  his  guilt. 

There  was  no  commiseration,  on  his  part,  for  his  wife  and 
children,  and  none  on  her  part,  for  him.  She  might  fear 
from  the  inconvenience  attending  widowhood,  but  no  fur- 
ther. "  There  is  nothing  to  be  avoided  :  we  die  and  live, 
just  as  God  pleases :  let  it  go — what  else  ?"  This  is  the 
way  in  which  they  talk.  "  The  fruit  of  actions,  however, 
must  be  borne." 


ORISSA     MISSION.  383 

The  prevailing  religion,  if  it  may  be  so  called,  is  extreme 
Infidelity  and  Atheism.  The  Brahmuns  have  sunk  into 
gross  ignorance  of  their  own  system ;  and  the  people  are 
of  course,  in  the  same  state  ;  while  the  various  systems  are 
now  so  jumhled  together  in  Orissa  that  no  man  among 
them  can  see  his  way  through  any  of  them  :  hence  they,  in 
fact,  place  no  dependance  on  any.  I  have  often  heard 
them  say,  when  they  appeared  to  say  what  they  really 
thought,  that  there  was  no  heaven  and  no  hell,  and  no  way 
of  salvation.  Salvation,  in  their  view,  consists  in  being  rich, 
and  rolling  in  sensual  pleasure  ,  with  freedom  from  op- 
pression, and  ability  to  domineer  over  others  in  this  world : 
this  is  the  only  heaven,  the  only  hope  of  the  majority  of  the 
Oriyas ;  and  these  have  no  relation  to  moral  holiness. 
They  depend  on  fate.,  or  ceremonial  merit,  in  a  former  birth ; 
or  on  repeating  the  name  of  hurry  in  this.  This  murderer 
would  have  made  as  good  a  jogey  as  any ;  and  would  have 
been  worshipped  as  a  god,  if  he  had  escaped  hanging. 

It  is  in  such  scenes  as  these  that  the  dire  influence  of 
heathenism  is  placed  in  the  most  appalling  light. 

As  was  intimated  in  the  preceding  letter,  the  faithful  mis- 
sionary at  Pooree  continued  to  struggle  with  his  disease  till 
the  very  close  of  this  year,  when  he  entered  into  the  joy  of 
his  Lord.  He  died  in  peace,  on  the  7th  of  December,  and 
his  mortal  remains  rest,  till  the  resurrection  of  the  just, 
near  the  temple  of  that  modern  Moloch,  whose  infernal 
rites  he  laboured  so  hard  to  destroy.  He  fell  in  this  sacred 
warfare,  but  doubtless  the  confidence  he  indulged  in  the 
anticipation  of  such  an  event,  will  hereafter  be  realized ; 
that  strong  hold  of  superstition  will  fall:  and  in  some  fu- 
ture age,  when  that  temple  has  lost  its  votaries,  Oriya  Chris- 
tians may  gaze  on  its  deserted  ruins,  or  stand  on  the  spot 
that  covers  the  dust  of  Charlotte  Button  and  William 
Bairipton,  and  thank  God  that  they  loved  not  their  lives 
unto  death  ;  but  went  forth  to  India,  bearing  that  precious 
seed,  from  which  will  spring  the  copious  harvests  of  many 
following  years. 

The  state  of  mind  in  which  Mr.  Bampton  approached 


384  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

eternity,  was  highly  desireable.  Nearly  a  year  and  a  half 
before  his  death,  he  observed : 

"  On  the  whole,  the  advantages  of  the  affliction  have 
been  so  much  greater  than  the  disadvantages,  that  I  cannot 
do  otherwise  than  acknowledge  that  the  Lord  hath  dealt 
bountifully  with  me ;  and  I  expect,  that  however  the  trial 
may  terminate,  I  shall  eventually  confess  that  he  hath  done 
all  things  well.  Yes,  I  expect  to  praise  him  in  heaven  for 
this  affliction,  and  from  this  expectation  an  easy  inference 
is,  that  I  ought  to  praise  him  here.  This  my  dear  brother, 
I  see,  and  in  a  great  measure  feel.  I  should  indeed  be  glad 
to  spend  thirty  more  years  in  earnest  missionary  labours, 
but  if  it  be  the  will  of  God,  now  to  call  me  home,  I  cordial- 
ly acquiesce." 

As  he  grew  worse  he  appeared  to  feel  the  ruling  passion 
strong  almost  in  death.  In  March,  1830,  Mr.  Lacey 
remarked : 

"  He  is  worse ;  nor  can  he,  I  fear,  hold  out  long.  He  still 
rides  to  the  bazar,  and  says  he  wishes  to  finish  fighting,  and 
begs  I  will  not  dissuade  him  from  it.  Nor  will  I.  Nothing 
induces  him  to  wish  for  life  but  the  desire  to  be  useful  to 
poor  sinners ;  but  even  from  this  desire  he  is  gradually 
weaned,  and  now  he  is  patiently  waiting  His  blessed  will, 
who  knows  what  is  best  for  him. 

Soon  afterward  the  same  brother  added : 

"  He  frequently  gives  me  intimations  that  he  is  fully 
aware  of  his  circumstances,  and  contemplates  them,  and  the 
result  to  which  they  are  leading  him,  with  perfect  compos- 
ure. His  hand  is  fastened  on  the  skies.  He  smiles  at  all 
before  him,  and  triumphs  over  all  through  the  Saviour's 
blood.  He  will  work  till  he  dies,  or  very  nearly  so.  He  visits 
the  bazar  though  he  can  hardly  get  on  and  off  his  horse. 
He  has  his  chair  earned,  on  which  he  sits  in  the  street,  and 
from  which  he  talks  to  the  people.  He  is  cheerful  and 
pleasant,  and  dissipates  the  gloom  and  melancholy,  so  natu- 
ral in  such  a  condition,  to  all  who  live  in  the  same  house." 

We  insert  one  extract  from  a  letter  of  Mrs.  Bampton's 
to  Mrs.  L. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  385 

"  Mr.  B.  I  am  sorry  to  say  does  not  get  any  better.  His 
cough  has  not  been  quite  so  bad  the  last  three  or  four  days, 
but  he  has  had  more  fever  than  usual,  and  continues  very 
weak.  He  often  seems  to  almost  envy  people  who  are 
taken  off' with  a  short  illness,  but  the  Lord's  time  is  undoubt- 
edly the  best.  Sometimes  he  does  not  seem  to  like  the  idea 
of  getting  better ;  he  says  life  is  so  combined  with  illness 
and  trouble,  that  the  idea  of  living  gives  him  no  pleasure. 
Oh  that  we  might  both  from  our  hearts  be  enabled  to  say, 
«  The  Lord's  will  be  done." 

The  time  however  drew  nigh  that  this  esteemed  mission- 
ary must  die ;  and  we  are  happy  to  be  able  to  furnish  an 
account  of  his  last  moments  from  the  pen  of  Mr.  Lacey. 

"  It  seems  to  be  my  lot  to  bury  our  beloved  dead,  and  to 
report  their  death  and  burial  to  you.  It  is  now  my  painful 
duty  to  inform  you  of  the  death  of  our  long  afflicted  and 
greatly  loved  Bampton,  yes,  he  is  gone  at  last!  gone  to 
hear  the  Redeemer  say, '  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  ser- 
vant, thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things  ;  I  will  make 
thee  ruler  over  many  things,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord.' 

But  you  wish  to  know  something  of  his  state  of  mind. 
And  here  very  little  can  be  said.  Such  was  the  effect  his 
disease  had  upon  his  mind,  that  he  could  not  only  not  bear 
any  company  besides  that  of  Mrs.  B.,  but  he  was  in  a  great 
measure  incapacitated  for  all  mental  exercises  and  spiritual 
conversation.  He  said  very  little  indeed  about  his  feelings 
in  regard  to  religion,  and  what  was  said,  was  to  Mrs.  B. 
However,  though  little,  he  said  sufficient  to  satisfy  us  as  to 
the  security  of  his  immortal  soul.  He  had  long  been  con- 
vinced that  he  should  die,  and  indeed  in  submission  to  his 
Heavenly  Father's  will,  he  had  long  wished  for  his  release, 
that  he  might  soar  to  glory.  Towards  the  last  he  often 
said, '  Though  painful  at  present,  it  will  cease,'  not, '  'twill 
cease  before  long,'  because,  said  he,  '  I  do  not  know  that  it 
will  cease  before  long,'  but,  '  It  will  cease  ;'  this  bore  him 
up  under  present  uneasiness  and  painful  suspense.  He 
sometimes  uttered  his  complaints  to  his  God,  in  the  first 
49 


386  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

two  verses  of  the  38th  Psalm,  which  he  desired  Mrs.  Bamp- 
ton  to  read  to  him.  As  he  was  drawing  near  his  end, 
Mrs.  B.  said  to  him, '  What  art  thou  lifting  up  thine  eyes 
for  ?'  when  he  replied, '  I  shall  lift  up  my  soul  soon.'  The 
nurse  asked  him  how  he  was,  and  he  answered,  '  I  am 
going  to  heaven.'  While  sister  B.  held  his  head  on  her  bo- 
som, she  asked  him, '  Is  Jesus  precious  to  you  ?'  he  could 
not  speak,  but  turning  his  eyes  towards  her  with  a  sweet 
complacent  smile,  nodded  assent.  Just  before  he  died  sister 
B.  said  to  him,  'Thou  art  going  to  Heaven  !'  He  briskly 
and  cheerfully  replied, '  I  hope  so.' 

About  5  o'clock,  the  following  evening,  myself,  the 
doctor  and  three  other  gentlemen  of  the  station,  with  some 
writers  proceeded  towards  the  grave-yard,  and  there  depos- 
ited his  remains.  There  they  lie,  till  the  morning  of  the 
resurrection.  Then,  he  must  arise,  "  and  justify  the  ways 
of  God"  to  thousands,  among  whom  he  has  exercised,  so  far 
as  their  salvation  is  concerned,  an  unavailing  ministry." 

In  reference  to  the  character  of  Mr.  B.,  one  of  his  col- 
leagues writes : 

"  It  may  with  truth  be  said  of  him,  that '  he  was  a  good 
man,  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith.'  May  all  your 
missionaries  be  found  at  last  with  the  spirits  of  Charlotte, 
of  Cropper,  and  of  Bampton.  So  far  as  earnest,  faithful, 
persevering  labours  for  the  salvation  of  the  Hindoos  can 
render  a  man  worthy  of  our  esteem,  our  admiration,  and  our 
imitation,  Bampton  ranks  with  the  foremost  of  Christian 
philanthropists,  and  deserves  to  be  had  in  everlasting  re- 
membrance. What  he  was  as  a  friend  and  brother,  the 
hearts  of  his  colleagues  can  best  testify.  But  this  I  must 
add,  that  beneath  an  aspect  and  address  less  prepossessing 
than  many,  was  contained  the  kindest  heart,  and  the  most 
exquisite  sensibility  that  ever  a  friend  displayed. 

The  following  lines  are  inserted  as  a  tribute  due  to  the 
memory  of  so  good  a  missionary  of  the  cross. — 


ORISSA     MISSION.  387 


THE    MISSIONARY'S    DEATH. 

WEEP  not  for  the  saint  that  ascends 

To  partake  of  the  joys  of  the  sky, 
Weep  not  for  the  seraph  that  bends 

With  the  worshipping  chorus  on  high. 
Weep  not  for  the  spirit  now  crown'd 

With  the  garland  to  martyrdom  given  ; 
O  weep  not  for  him,  he  has  found 

His  reward  and  his  refuge  in  heaven. 

But  weep  for  their  sorrows,  who  stand 

And  lament  o'er  the  dead  by  his  grave, — 
Who  sigh  when  they  muse  on  the  land 

Of  their  home,  far  away  o'er  the  wave. — 
Who  sigh  when  they  think  that  the  strife, 

And  the  toil,  and  the  perils  before  them, 
Must  fill  up  the  moments  of  life, 

Till  the  anguish  of  death  shall  come  o'er  them. 

And  weep  for  the  nations  that  dwell, 

Where  the  light  of  the  truth  never  shone, 
Where  anthems  of  praise  never  swell, 

And  the  love  of  the  Lamb  is  unknown. 
O  weep  ! — for  the  herald  that  came 

To  proclaim  in  their  dwellings  the  story 
Of  Jesus,  and  life  through  his  name, 

Has  been  summoned  away  to  his  glory. 

Weep  not  for  the  saint  that  ascends 

To  partake  of  the  joys  of  the  sky, 
Weep  not  for  the  seraph  that  bends 

With  the  worshipping  chorus  on  high  ; 
But  weep  for  the  mourners  who  stand 

By  the  grave  of  their  brother  in  sadness, 
And  weep  for  the  heathen  whose  land 

Still  must  wait  for  the  day-spring  of  gladness. 

Mr.  Sutton  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  thus  notices  his  finding 
of  the  Hindoo  girl,  which  he  brought  with  him  to  this 
country : 

One  evening  just  before  the  commencement  of  the  Ruth 


388  NARRATIVE      OF     THE 

Jattra,  in  1828, 1  went  out  into  a  neighbouring  village  to 
preach ;  and,  at  the  entrance  of  the  place,  at  the  foot  of  a 
large  tree,  saw  a  woman  lying  with  an  infant :  she  proved 
to  be  a  jattree  from  upper  Hindoostan,  who  had  been  seized 
with  the  cholera,  and  had  either  wandered  from  her  com- 
panions, or  been  forsaken  by  them.  I  gave  her  medicine, 
and  did  what  I  could  to  restore  her ;  but  she  died  on  the 
third  day.  In  the  mean  time,  the  poor  infant  was  perishing 
for  want  of  its  mother's  nourishment.  I  tried  every  argu- 
ment I  could  command  to  induce  the  hard-hearted  villa- 
gers to  feed  the  child ;  and  offered  to  pay  any  expense. 
The  woman  was  of  good  caste ;  and  hence  they  might, 
without  the  least  prejudice  to  themselves,  have  even  suck- 
led the  child,  which  is  very  common  among  them.  I  did 
however,  by  dint  of  much  perseverance,  at  length  obtain  a 
little  milk  ;  which  the  poor  thing  devoured  with  the  utmost 
greediness,  and  crawled  after  me  for  more,  with  an  expres- 
sion of  supplication  which  would  have  touched  a  stone.  I 
asked  a  wealthy  Brahmun,  close  to  whose  house  the  woman 
and  child  lay,  "  If  the  mother  died,  what  was  to  become  of 
the  child  ?"  to  which  he  answered,  '  O  she  must  die  too ! 
what  else.'  Seeing  there  was  nothing  to  be  done  with  the 
savage  people,  soon  as  the  mother  died,  I  took  the  child 
home,  and  she  is  now  an  interesting  little  thing  between 
five  and  six  years  of  age. 

To  this  may  be  added : — I  met  a  sergeant,  a  few  miles 
from  Balasore,  who  had  picked  up  a  child,  by  the  way  side, 
miserably  mangled  by  the  ants  :  it  died  in  about  a  fortnight 
after.  There  is  reason  to  fear  many  children  perish  in  mis 
way,  especially  at  Pooree. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  389 


CHAPTER     XV. 


THE  efforts  of  missionary  societies  in  India  are  marked 
by  one  peculiarity  which  distinguishes  them  from  mission- 
ary exertions  in  perhaps  every  other  quarter  of  the  globe. 
Whatever  triumph  is  gained  over  Hindooism  is  gained  for- 
ever— every  stone  extracted  from  that  towering  structure  of 
superstition  is  forever  extracted :  it  cannot  be  replaced. 
The  caste  of  a  Hindoo  once  broken  cannot  be  again  solder- 
ed together.  It  is  not  so  with  mahometanism,  or  even  pa- 
ganism elsewhere.  A  convert  may  be  won  from  them  to- 
day, who  may  apostatize,  and  reunite  with  them  tomorrow, 
but  a  Hindoo,  if  he  once  become  a  Christian,  can  never  be- 
come a  Hindoo  again.  There  have  indeed  been  a  very  few 
instances  in  which  attempts  have  been  made  to  regain  caste, 
but  these  attempts  can  never  so  succeed  as  to  reinstate  a 
man  in  the  sphere  of  society  which  he  formerly  occupied. 
This  consideration  stamps  additional  interest  and  import- 
ance upon  what  has  been  achieved,  and  which  will  be  very 
suitable  for  the  reader  to  bear  in  mind  as  he  peruses  the 
last  chapter  of  this  narrative. 

As  the  details  of  missionary  labour  in  Orissa  which  from 
year  to  year  have  been  presented,  must  enable  the  reader  to 
form  a  tolerably  accurate  description  of  the  nature  of  these 
labours,  we  shall  in  this  chapter  abridge  our  notices  of  each 
missionaries'  proceedings,  but  indulge  in  a  few  reflections 
on  the  different  departments  of  those  proceedings  as  they 
come  before  us. 

Soon  after  the  decease  of  Mr.  Bampton,  it  was  thought 
best  by  the  surviving  brethren  that  Mr.  Sutton  should  re- 
move from  Balasore  to  occupy  the  station  at  Jugurnath.  It 
was  with  considerable  reluctance  that  he  yielded  to  this  ar- 


390  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

rangement,  and  in  a  letter  to  a  friend  observes :  "  I  left  my 
station  at  Balasore,  endeared  to  me  by  three  years'  labour 
and  its  delightful  climate,  with  many  feelings  of  regret. 
When  I  rode  round  the  town  and  visited  my  now  deserted 
schools  for  the  last  time  my  heart  sunk  within  me,  and  I 
could  think  of  nothing  but  the  awful  passage  of  Scripture : 
'This  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the 
world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations.'  I  earnestly  hope  that 
a  missionary  will  soon  be  sent  to  occupy  this  promising 
station." 

Balasore  has  remained  hitherto  unoccupied,  and  the 
brethren  Lacey,  Brown,  and  Sutton  have  confined  their 
labours  to  the  stations  at  the  southern  part  of  the  province. 

The  communications  of  the  missionaries  continually  fur- 
nish fresh  representations  of  the  horribly  cruel  and  impure 
nature  of  Hindooism.  One  of  them  remarks: 

"  In  speaking  with  Gunga  on  some  of  the  peculiar  vices 
of  the  people,  he  gave  a  frightful  account  of  adultery  and  its 
consequences  in  this  part  of  the  country.  He  says  that  he 
could  point  out  twenty  women  in  his  own  village,  that  he 
knows  have  murdered  their  children  either  in  the  womb,  or 
as  soon  as  born,  and  that  the  practice  prevails  so  universally, 
that  he  is  sure  hundreds  of  thousands  are  thus  murdered 
every  year.  Supposing  that  his  statement  is  exaggerated, 
(which  he  will  not  allow,)  it  leaves  room  for  a  terrible  con- 
clusion. Surely  we  may  say  that  the  '  dark  places  of  the 
earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty.'" 

The  missionary  at  Pooree  has  furnished  the  following  il- 
lustration of  the  nature  of  Hindooism: — 

On  one  occasion  he  went  out  with  a  native  brother,  to 
whom  a  supercilious  Brahmun  said,"  You  !  what!  you  have 
lost  caste,  and  what  have  you  found  ?"  The  native  replied, 
"  True,  I  have  lost  my  caste,  but  what  then,  I  have  found  a 
hope  of  glory,  and  believe  that  when  I  die,  God  will  take  me 
to  heaven."  "Oh,"  says  the  Brahmun,  "  what 's  heaven  to 
me,  I  only  think  about  the  present  time,  and  do  not  care 
what  becomes  of  me  when  I  die."  On  this  shocking  an- 
swer, the  missionary  remarks :  "  This  is  a  great  truth  ;  the 


ORISSA      MISSION.  391 

Apostle  has  summed  up  their  general  character  in  three 
words :  "  earthly,  sensual,  and  devilish."  One  great  reason 
of  their  indifference  to  the  salvation  of  the  gospel,  I  appre- 
hend to  be,  that  eternal  rewards  and  punishments  are  so 
bandied  about  in  their  own  system,  and  suspended  on  such 
foolish  trifling  things,  that  they  lose  all  their  solemnity. 
Thus  a  man  may  be  saved  or  lost  twenty  times  a  day,  and 
that  too  by  circumstances  over  which  he  has  no  controul. 
Just  notice  the  following  quotations  from  their  shasters, 
"  Let  not  the  face  be  washed,  looking  toward  the  south  or 
west,  for  fear  of  eternal  punishment."  In  cleaning  the 
teeth,  "  use  not  the  ushwutta,  the  vuta,  the  vilvu,  or  the 
amulukee,  (four  different  trees,)  for  the  use  of  these  involves 
eternal  punishment.  "  If  any  one  makes  obeisance,  or  gives 
a  benediction  when  carrying  sacrificial  flowers,  or  water, 
when  bathing,  or  in  the  water,  or  when  anointing  his 
body  with  oil,  both  he  who  receives,  and  he  who  returns 
the  salutation,  will  receive  eternal  punishment."  "  He  who, 
at  the  conjunction  called  Narayuriee,  bathes  in  silence  in 
the  Koorootayu  river,  raises  thirty  millions  of  his  ancestors 
to  eternal  bliss."  "  To  sleep  with  the  feet  toward  the  east 
is  equal  to  the  murder  of  a  Brahmun."  "Past  acts  of  mer- 
it are  lost  by  receiving  the  shadow  arising  from  a  light,  or 
from  a  human  body,  or  from  a  bedstead,  or  by  touching  the 
pairings  of  nails,  the  cuttings  of  hair,  or  receiving  dust 
thrown  by  a  goat  or  cat."  But  enough  of  this. 

Soon  after  the  Ruth  Jattra  in  1831,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sutton 
accompanied  by  J.  Sunder  set  off  on  a  journey  to  Berham- 
pore,  where  they  spent  about  three  months.  No  journal  ap- 
pears to  have  been  preserved  of  this  interesting  excursion. 

The  gentleman  who  last  year  so  opposed  the  gospel  were 
either  removed  to  a  distance,  or  changed  to  a  much  better 
state  of  mind.  Some  of  those  who  remained  attended  the 
word,  and  prepared  an  old  building  in  which  to  assemble. 
Two  individuals  were  baptized  and  received  into  the  church 
of  Christ.  The  first  baptized  was  an  English  sergeant  who 
had  for  some  time  appeared  hopeful,  but  was  unwilling  to 
submit  to  the  rite  of  believers  baptism.  His  wife  who  a 


392  NARKATIVE     OF     THE 

little  time  previous  to  her  husband's  baptism  had  been 
the  subject  of  serious  convictions,  now  felt  her  impressions 
deepened,  and  in  about  two  months  after  her  husband, 
"  went  through  the  water  to  the  fold."  Good  seemed  to 
have  been  done  in  a  few  other  instances.  Among  the  na- 
tives there  was  a  general  movement,  and  several  individuals 
in  particular  appeared  on  the  point  of  counting  all  things 
loss  that  they  might  win  Christ. 

In  the  midst  of  these  favourable  appearances,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  S.  with  their  assistant  were  obliged  to  return  to  Pooree. 
Of  his  labours  at  this  place  Mr.  S.  remarks :  "  The  first 
two  or  three  evenings,  Doytaree  (a  converted  Hindoo,)  and 
I  were  well  received,  and  heard  by  large  and  attentive  con- 
gregations, but  afterwards  it  has  usually  been  all  noise, 
contumely,  scorn,  and  abuse.  The  sight  of  our  native  con- 
verts enrages  these  devotees  of  satan,  and  yet  the  bringing 
of  them  forward  is  the  only  thing  that  will  encourage 
others.  We  have  had  several  hopeful  inquirers  who  have 
been  kept  back  for  many  months,  by  the  opposition  of  the 
people,  but  who  would  in  all  probability  have  made  an 
open  profession  of  Christianity  elsewhere.  Still,  amidst  all 
this  hatred,  it  is  plain  that  truth  maintains  its  supremacy, 
and  one  and  another  ever,  now  and  then,  take  an  opportu- 
nity of  telling  us  that  we  '  preach  the  truth/ 

In  the  early  part  of  1832,  Mr.  Sutton  administered  the 
ordinance  of  believers  baptism  at  this  station.  The  follow- 
ing notice  of  this  event  is  recorded. 

"  I  omitted  to  say  that  the  Sabbath  following  his  applica- 
tion, I  baptized  Mr.  M.,  writer  in  the  magistrate  and  collec- 
tor's office,  and  the  following  Sabbath  received  him  into  the 
church,  and  administered  the  Lord's  supper  to  my  little 
flock.  Mr.  M.  has  long  been  halting  between  two  opinions, 
and  I  hope  that  his  future  walk  will  show  that  it  was  grace 
that  enabled  him  to  decide  on  the  Lord's  side." 

Mr.  Suttou  continued  to  labour  at  this  place,  where  sa- 
tan's  seat  is,  amidst  similar  scenes  of  noisy  opposition  and 
blasphemy,  as  has  been  already  descril)ed,  until  the  middle 
of  1832 ;  when  the  disease  which  for  some  time  had  been 


ORISSA     MISSION.  393 

undermining  his  constitution,  at  length  drove  him  from  Ins 
labours,  and  finally  obliged  him  to  seek  the  benefit  of  a  sea 
voyage.  At  the  close  of  one  of  his  journals,  he  thus  records 
his  views  of  the  importance  of  missionary  exertions  in 
Orissa :  — 

"Were  the  divine  Saviour  to  travel  through  Orissa  as  he 
did  through  Judea,  it  would  doubtless  be  said  of  him  that 
he  had  compassion  on  the  multitudes  because  they  fainted 
and  were  as  sheep  scattered  abroad,  having  no  shepherd. 
It  is  strikingly  the  case  with  this  poor  people,  for  though 
apparently  the  most  religious  people  on  earth,  yet  in  reality 
they  have  no  one  to  guide  them  ;  they  have  no  faith,  nor 
confidence  in  any  of  their  shasters  ;  and  as  to  all  the  conso- 
lations of  even  a  false  religion,  they  are  eminently  without 
God  in  the  world,  having  no  hope.  One  perhaps  picks  up 
a  few  sentences  from  the  fragznents  of  some  old  poem. 
Another  gets  hold  of  a  few  sage  maxims  from  some  cele- 
brated gooroo.  A  third  has  sufficient  strength  of  mind  to 
see  the  futility  of  all  the  popular  nostrums,  and  is  constantly 
unhappy  and  unsettled  till  he  settles  down  in  infidelity  res- 
pecting all  religion.  The  majority  go  to  the  festivals,  and 
receive  the  muntra  from  the  gooroo  because  others  do. 
But  scarcely  a  man  is  to  be  found  whose  mind  is  at  rest 
respecting  even  the  hopes  held  out  to  him  by  his  own  sys- 
tem. So  true  is  it  that 

'•'  In  vain  would  boasting  reason  find, 
The  way  to  happiness  and  God, 
Her  weak  directions  leave  the  mind, 
Bewildered  in  a  dubious  road." 

Let  the  friends  of  the  mission  remember  that  Orissa  looks 
to  them  for  all  the  knowledge  of  the  way  of  life  that  she 
can  hope  to  receive  for  many  years  to  come.  Besides  yours 
there  is  no  eye  to  pity,  no  hand  to  save,  not  a  soul  cares  for 
her  idolatries,  and  perishing  multitudes,  but  you  :  and  will 
you  cease  to  pity,  will  you  cease  to  help,  to  pray,  to  feel  for 
her  deeply  and  constantly  ?  Oh !  no.  I  dare  not  think 
50 


394  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

you  will.  It  cannot,  must  not  be.  God  has  in  his  provi- 
dence given  us  Orissa  to  cultivate,  and  I  hope  we  shall  cul- 
tivate it,  and  plant  its  jungles  and  its  wildernesses  with  the 
rose  of  Sharon,  till  it  shall  flourish  far  and  wide,  and  exhale 
a  fragrance  sweet  and  rich  as  the  Paradise  of  God. 

CUTTACK.  Mr.  Lacey  continued  to  labour  at  and  around 
his  interesting  station  throughout  this  year.  From  time  to 
time  he  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  into  the  church  a  few 
more  of  those,  who,  from  among  the  heathen,  had  been 
turned  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  sa- 
tan  unto  God.  About  the  close  of  1831,  Mr.  L.  accompani- 
ed by  some  of  the  native  converts,  paid  a  visit  to  Jagipoor, 
where  he  met  with  some  encouragement,  but  after  his  re- 
turn he  was  considerably  engaged  in  labouring  among  the 
villages  from  which  the  native  Christians  principally  came. 
In  one  of  them  he  built  a  small  bungalow  to  which  lie  with 
Mrs.  L.  frequently  retired  and  laboured  during  the  week, 
but  came  into  Cuttack  for  English  worship  on  the  Sabbath. 
After  noticing  the  baptism  of  Krupa  Sindoo  (sea  of  mer- 
cy,) the  second  Hindoo  convert  of  this  name,  and  the  prob- 
ability of  several  others  soon  coming  forward ;  Mr.  Lacey 
remarks,  "  Let  us  bless  God  for  these  promising  appearances. 
How  ungrateful  we  have  been  !  The  leaven  has  been,  and  is 
still  working,  while  we  are  complaining,  and  dying  with 
discouragement" 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brown  were  chiefly  occupied  in  the  English 
school,  which  under  their  management  promised  to  assume 
a  more  important  character  than  heretofore.  They  had 
also  several  native  schools  under  their  superintendence. 
Mr.  Brown  had  moreover  one  of  the  native  Christians  to 
assist  him,  with  whom  he  usually  visited  some  part  of  the 
town,  or  some  of  the  neighbouring  villages  in  the  evening, 
in  order  to  make  known  the  gospel.  The  compiler  pos- 
sesses no  particular  account  of  these  labours  ;  they  cannot 
however  be  supposed  to  differ  essentially  from  what  have 
been  already  so  fully  detailed. 

We  insert  the  following  letter  from  Mr.  B.  as  containing 
his  first  impressions  respecting  missionary  labour  in  India. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  395 

"  Every  thing  in  this  strange  land — the  seemingly  bar- 
barous and  incoherent  clatter  of  human  voices,  to  which  no 
idea  in  the  mind  of  the  new  comer  can  be  attached — their 
savage  and  naked  appearance — their  vessels  skimming  along 
the  far  famed  Houghly,  which,  for  their  structure  might 
have  called  up  a  smile  on  the  face  of  Jason  himself,  amuse 
and  astonish  the  European.  When  I  was  a  boy,  and  read 
Robinson  Crusoe,  I  used  to  be  much  amused  with  his  ac- 
count of  his  man  Friday;  and  the  whimsical  notions,  odd 
looks,  and  queer  sayings  of  this  singular  people,  often  re- 
mind me  of  the  poor  savage  in  the  story. 

I  know  not  how  to  describe  the  Hindoo  character  better 
than  by  saying,  they  are  children  of  a  larger  growth.  I 
was  remarkably  struck  the  other  day  with  the  sentiment  of 
the  prophet,  "  The  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the 
habitations  of  cruelty."  A  daughter  was  suddenly  taken  ill, 
as  the  matter  was  represented  to  me,  and  wished  to  see 
her  father ;  he  refused  to  go  to  her,  saying  she  was  ill. 
This  hateful  idolatry  has  a  most  benumbing  and  deadening 
influence  on  all  not  truly  pious,  whether  professed  Chris- 
tians or  Hindoos.  "  Without  natural  affection,  implacable, 
unmerciful."  Brother  and  sister  Lacey,  and  another  res- 
pected European  friend,  afforded  a  specimen  of  the  supe- 
rior influence  of  Christian  benevolence,  by  visiting  and 
ministering  comfort  where  a  father  would  not  come. 
"  Sick  and  ye  visited  me."  This  is  the  difference  between 
Christian  principles  which  take  up  the  man  fallen  amongst 
thieves,  and  a  wicked  superstition  that  passes  him  by. 

Our  miss-ion  is  proceeding,  not  with  all  the  success  we 
could  desire,  and  which  we  often  pray  for,  because  if  that 
were  the  case  you  would  hear  that  all  Orissa  had  turned  to 
the  Lord.  That  missionaries  here,  as  well  as  any  where 
else,  meet  with  much  painful  discouragement  from  satan, 
the  world,  and  the  natural  enmity  of  the  human  heart,  who 
shall  deny.  That  we  are  sometimes  cast  down  is  true,  most 
true. 

But  none  but  an  enemy  will  deny  that  an  encouraging 
degree  of  success  has  attended  the  labours  of  our  missiona- 


396  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

ries.  Four  have  lately  been  baptized,  two  Europeans  and 
two  natives.  The  attendance  is  fluctuating  at  our  chapel, 
but  frequently  h  exhibits  an  appearance  that  is  cheering. 
Indeed  the  smallest  Christian  assembly,  or  any  public  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  Saviour,  in  such  a  benighted  place  as 
this,  is  what  must  rejoice  the  heart  of  every  true  friend  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  As  I  was  sitting  in  the  meeting  the  other 
Sunday  evening,  I  looked  around  and  saw  about  twenty 
scholars  of  the  English  school,  mixing  with  others  of  the 
congregation.  I  said  to  myself,  I  can  travel  all  the  way 
from  here  to  the  "  city  of  Palaces,"  and  not  find  another 
sight  like  this ;  no  temple  rising  to  the  living  God  ;  no  hour 
of  prayer  calling  the  assembly  to  worship ;  nor  even  here 
was  there  a  "  burning  bush,"  amidst  this  wide  wilderness, 
till  one  was  lighted  by  the  General  Baptist  Missionary 
Society. 

Brother  Lacey,  I  think,  sometimes  seems  cast  down.  I 
have  never  yet  thought  that  he  had  any  just  cause.  Since 
arriving  in  India  I  have  had  opportunities  of  observing, 
not  to  be  had  in  England.  The  wonder  is  not  that  more 
converts  are  not  made  to  Christianity,  but  that  any  are ; 
and  in  my  view  it  is  almost  a  miracle  that  any  native  Chris- 
tian continues  faithful.  By  losing  caste  they  forfeit  friends 
and  customers,  and  become  the  subjects  of  perpetual  ridi- 
cule. "  You  will  have  to  be  a  beggar  if  you  turn  Chris- 
tian," is  a  common  observation  amongst  them.  But  as 
though  these  were  not  enough,  there  comes  in  the  Mahom- 
etan and  Hindoo  law  of  inheritance,  and  a  multitude  of 
disabilities  arising  from  the  regulations  of  government. 

The,  visit  I  lately  made  to  one  of  the  native  schools,  much 
pleased  me.  The  reading  of  the  natives  is  a  kind  of  disso- 
nance, something  like  cathedral  chanting,  only  in  a  very  in- 
ferior style.  Understanding  now  something  of  the  lan- 
guage, I  do  not  much  dislike  it,  but  at  first  it  ran  me  almost 
mad  to  hear  them.  The  boys  repeated  their  catechism  in 
excellent  style,  and  read  exceedingly  well. 

You  must  know  that  I  am  not  yet  Oriya  man  enough  to 
attack  Jugurnath  in  any  regular  way  in  the  bazar.  Oriya 


ORISSA     MISSION.  397 

must  flow  a  little  faster  or  defeat  might  follow.  I  have, 
however,  had  several  trifling  skirmishes  with  some  of  the 
outposts  of  the  enemy,  and  I  fear  I  have  not  always  had  the 
best  of  it,  in  consequence  of  their  wielding  Oriya  weapons 
with  superior  skill.  With  a  Brahmun,  who  is  in  the  Eng- 
lish school,  I  had  a  conversation,  the  substance  of  which  is 
as  follows ; — 

Question.  Where  do  you  live,  and  what  do  you  do  when 
at  home  ? 

Brahmun.     I  offer  rice  to  an  image  of  Mdhadeb. 

Q.     Indeed !  what  is  the  image  made  of? 

B.     Stone. 

Q.  Stone  !  well,  does  the  stone  eat  the  rice  ?  At  which 
he  laughed  most  heartily,  and  confessed  that  he  eat  it  him- 
self. I  told  him  God  gives  us  all  rice  ;  he  admitted  this,  and 
I  said,  I  could  not  see  any  use  there  could  be  in  offering 
rice  to  a  stone.  He  continued  to  appear  to  be  amused  with 
his  own  folly,  though  I  have  no  doubt  the  stone  had  the 
rice  as  usual. 

There  was  a  curious  fellow  called  upon  me  the  other 
day,  and  told  me  that  he  wanted  something  to  eat.  "Who 
are  you,  and  where  are  you  going  ?"  "  I  came  from  Mad- 
ras, and  am  going  to  Benares  for  holy  water."  "  Holy 
water,"  said  I,  "  what  is  that  ?"  "  It  is  holy  water,"  was 
the  reply.  "  What  is  it  for  ?  to  drink  or  to  wash  with  ?  be- 
cause I  have  some  very  good  water  in  that  well ;  I  use  it 
myself,  I  will  give  you  some."  He  said  that  would  not  do, 
it  must  be  holy  water.  I  told  him  he  must  be  mad  to  go 
all  that  way  (many  hundred  miles)  for  water,  when  it  might 
be  had  any  where.  I  asked  him  who  sent  him'  upon  such 
a  fool's  errand  ;  he  said  his  Thakoor  (household  god)  sent 
him.  1  asked  him  what  his  Thakoor  was  made  of.  He 
said  stone.  Then  can  your  Thakoor  speak.  His  answer 
was  No.  I  put  in  this  objection,  "  How  do  you  know  your 
Thakoor  wishes  you  to  fetch  holy  water  from  Benares,  if 
he  cannot  speak  ?"  This  question,  though  natural  enough, 
upset  him  ;  he  said  he  did  not  know,  and  walked  off". 
There  is  nothing  in  these  things,  excepting  as  they  show 


398  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

the  weakness  of  idolatry,  or  the  insincerity  of  its  minis- 
ters." 

Several  other  natives  were  baptized  during  the  years 
1831  and  1832,  at  Cuttack ;  the  following  is  the  only  ac- 
count we  are  able  to  insert.  It  will  doubtless  be  read  with 
pleasure.  Mr.  Lacey  observes : 

"  On  Lord's  day,  September  the  9th,  the  ordinance  of 
baptism  was  administered  to  two  candidates.  The  name 
of  the  eldest  is  Bholeram,  and  the  youngest  Mahadeb-das. 
They  are  both  heads  of  families.  The  family  of  the  former 
consists  of  eight  souls,  exclusively  of  himself;  but  Maha- 
deb's  family  consists  only  of  himself  and  his  aged  mother. 

The  mind  of  Bholeram  lias,  for  many  months  past,  been 
well  disposed  towards  Christianity.  He  has  attended  re- 
ligious means,  in  company  with  a  number  of  other  persons, 
who  have  for  some  time  been  baptized  ;  but  his  brother 
has  been  most  useful  to  him.  However,  he  has  had  diffi- 
culties in  his  family  which  have  not  only  prevented  his 
coming  forward  earlier  to  own  the  Lord,  but  greatly  injur- 
ed his  mind.  His  wife,  and  children,  and  other  friends 
calculating  that  loss  of  caste  would  be  the  result  of  his  be- 
coming a  Christian,  exerted  all  their  influence  to  keep  him 
from  the  native  Christians,  and  the  means  of  grace  which 
might  deepen  his  impressions.  They  also  represented  that 
as  he  had  a  son  and  a  daughter  marriageable,  he  ought,  for 
their  sakes,  at  least,  to  put  aside  the  question  of  religion  till 
after  they  were  married,  and  fixed  in  the  world  ;  for  that 
no  person  would  be  united  to  them  after  their  caste  was  gone. 
Just  as  these  difficulties  appeared  more  or  less  important, 
his  mind  was  more  or  less  open  and  communicative  on  the 
subject  of  religion :  yet  it  was  evident  that  he  retained  a 
regard  for  the  gospel  in  his  heart ;  and  after  some  time, 
when  he  perceived  that  delay  was  not  likely  to  make  things 
better,  he  resolved  to  act  with  decision.  After  six  weeks 
had  passed,  in  which  his  experience  appeared  improving, 
he  one  day  came  over  to  Cuttack,  and  requested  to  be  bap- 
tized. He  remained  about  a  fortnight,  to  allow  us  opportu- 
nities of  becoming  satisfied  as  to  his  change  of  mind  ;  and 


ORISSA     MISSION.  399 

then,  as  stated  above,  he  was  received  into  the  church  of 
Christ  by  baptism.  Bholeram  maintains  his  family  by  cul- 
tivating two  pieces  of  land,  and  by  working  a  hackery. 
He,  and  his  eldest  son,  moreover,  work  at  daily  labour. 
He  cannot  read  himself,  but  his  son  can  ;  and  by  his  means 
he  is  able  to  conduct  the  worship  of  God  in  his  family  ;  his 
son  reading  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and  himself  engaging  in 
prayer. 

Mahadeb  became  acquainted  with  us  more  than  a  year 
ago  ;  and  occasionally  came  to  Oriya  worship,  as  also  to 
make  particular  inquiries  about  Christianity.  Eight  months 
ago,  ho  requested  and  received  a  New  Testament,  which 
was  a  great  means  of  enlightening  and  encouraging  him. 
As  he  could  easily  maintain  his  family,  his  practice  has 
been,  to  work  with  his  hackery  in  the  forenoon,  and  spend 
the  afternoon  in  reading  his  own  and  the  Christian  Scrip- 
tures. By  these  means  it  soon  appeared,  that  "  the  entrance 
of  God's  word  giveth  light."  He  laid  aside  the  majority  of 
his  heathen  books,  and  chose  the  new  testament  for  his 
shaster.  About  six  months  past,  he  told  his  relations  that 
if  he  lived  till  new  year's  day,  he  should  unite  himself 
with  the  Christians.  They  hoped  that  six  months  would 
bring  some  change,  and  appear  not  to  have  felt  much  ap- 
prehension that  he  would  fulfil  his  resolution.  On  the 
arrival  of  new  year's  day,  which  falls  about  the  beginning 
of  September,  he  went  out  in  the  forenoon  as  usual,  with 
his  hackery  and  bullocks,  and  returned  at  noon.  After 
feeding  the  animals,  and  attending  to  some  other  jobs,  he 
informed  his  relations,  that  now  the  day  was  come,  and  he 
was  going  to  join  the  Christians ;  that  he  was  convinced 
theirs  was  the  way  to  heaven,  and  that  to  walk  therein  was 
of  more  consequence  to  him  than  the  loss  of  all  besides. 
So  saying  he  bid  them  farewell,  and  went  off*  to  the  house 
of  one  of  the  native  brethren.  The  old  woman,  his  mother, 
soon  followed  him  ;  but  it  will  be  of  no  use  to  notice  par- 
ticularly the  abuse  he  bore  from  the  members  of  his  caste, 
or  the  persecution  he  went  through  from  this  period  to  the 
morning  of  his  baptism ;  it  is  enough  just  to  say,  that  the 


400  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

friends  of  his  betrothed  wife,  persuaded  the  old  mother  to 
give  a  petition  to  the  magistrate  to  prevent  his  purpose  ;  in 
consequence  of  which  Mahadeb  was  obliged  to  appear  at 
the  courthouse  several  times.  This  step  was  rather  a  loss 
than  an  advantage  to  their  cause  ;  as  the  magistrate  ordered 
that  he  (Mahadeb)  should  be  left  at  liberty  to  do  as  he  might 
think  proper  in  the  matter  complained  of.  He  felt  encour- 
aged and  returned  to  his  own  house  with  his  friends ;  and 
through  nearly  the  whole  of  Saturday  night  was  employed 
in  talking  to  his  relations.  The  relations  of  his  betrothed 
wife  were  most  violent ;  and  excited  and  persuaded  his 
mother  to  those  extreme  measures  she  adopted.  Under 
their  instruction  she  applied  to  the  magistrate  ;  consulted 
conjurors,  and  mixed  some  stupifying  poison  in  Mahadeb's 
food,  which  once  made  him  seriously  ill.  But  for  them, 
his  mother  would  have  been  early  reconciled  to  his  change 
of  religion,  as  he  had  always  been  kind  to  her,  and  promis- 
ed to  be  more  so  now. 

The  following,  which  I  myself  heard,  may  serve  as  spe- 
cimens of  the  language  and  spirit  of  his  relations  and  caste, 
when  dissuading  him  from  his  purpose.  His  mother  said 
to  him  with  peculiar  emphasis,  "  Ah,  Mahadeb  !  was  it  for 
this  you  sucked  these  breasts  ?  Was  it  for  this  I  fed  you  in 
childhood  ?  Was  it  for  this  I  paid  a  teacher  to  teach  you 
wisdom  ?  Was  it  for  this,  Mahadeb,  that,  refusing  to  live 
with  my  other  children,  I  chose  to  reside  with  thee  ?  Oh 
Mahadeb,  why  do  you  do  this  ?  \Vhat !  would  I  not  give 
you  a  house,  Mahadeb  ?  WThat !  would  I  not  give  you  a 
pair  of  bullocks  and  hackery,  Mahadeb  ?  What !  would  I 
not  give  you  a  cheroot,  Mahadeb  ?  Seventy  years  of  age, 
yet  must  I  see  this,  oh  !  Mahadeb  ?"  The  poor  old  woman's 
address  was  moving,  but  it  was  wrong.  She  ought  to  have 
rejoiced  ;  and  would,  could  she  have  seen  things  in  a  true 
light.  The  address  of  a  sister-in-law  was  more  violent  and 
stormy,  but  much  less  affecting  than  the  mother's.  She 
addressed  him  in  the  following  manner  on  the  Lord's  day 
morning  previous  to  his  baptism.  "  If  bitten  by  a  snake 
you  had  died,  Mahadeb !  If  eating  poison  you  had  died, 


O HISS  A      MISSION.  401 

Mahadeb !  If  devoured  by  a  tiger  you  had  died,  Mahadeb ! 
If  falling  into  a  well  you  had  drowned,  Mahadeb  !  If  hang- 
ing yourself  by  a  rope  you  had  died,  Mahadeb  !  You  will 
be  a  great  man  now  in  the  Pheringee's  house,  Mahadeb ! 
You  will  get  lots  of  liquor  and  meat  now,  Mahadeb  !  Ah  ! 
Ah  !"  At  ten  o'clock  Mahadeb  left  his  house,  and  the  storm 
subsided  ;  as  they  found  their  opposition  was  useless.  The 
baptism  of  this  man  had  become  notorious  from  the  course 
his  own  people  had  taken  ;  and  by  four  o'clock  on  Lord's  day, 
people  were  directing  their  steps  towards  our  neighbour- 
hood. As  soon  as  it  was  known  that  the  ceremony  would 
take  place  in  the  Christian  village  (in  the  midst  of  boxes- 
bazar,)  the  people  crowded  to  the  place  in  great  numbers  • 
and  when  I  arrived,  about  half  past  four,  they  were  all  or- 
derly seated  around  the  tank,  which  is  in  the  form  of  an 
amphitheatre,  and  has  high  grassy  banks.  After  silence 
was  obtained,  the  service  commenced  by  singing  that  hymn 
of  Krishnoo  which  commences  thus : 

"  O  thou  my  soul,  forget  no  more, 
The  Friend  who  all  tliv  misery  bore; 
Let  every  idol  be  forgot, 
But  O  my  soul,  forget  Him  not." 

Afterwards  a  prayer  was  offered,  and  then  an  address 
made,  wherein  the  different  reasons  for  our  conduct,  as 
alleged  by  the  people,  were  denied,  and  our  motives  ex- 
plained to  them.  They  say  that  for  every  candidate  we  get 
fifty  rupees,  and  that  the  persons  baptized  get  rozegar  (a 
daily  allowance,)  or  at  least  some  money.  Gunga  Dhor 
said  something  just  before  the  ordinance  took  place,  with 
all  his  heart,  and  with  all  his  voice.  The  multitude  ap- 
peared satisfied  with  the  reasons  given.  The  person  who 
baptized,  now  descended  into  the  winter,  followed  by  the 
candidates,  while  the  people  sat  in  breathless  silence,  and 
the  two  converts  were  immersed  in  the  name  of  the  Sacred 
Trinity.  After  the  baptism  was  over,  the  multitude  rushed 
away  apparently  pleased,  but  some  expressed  their  disap- 
51 


402  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

probation  by  hissing.  The  service  of  the  evening,  though 
not  so  public  as  the  above,  was  equally  delightful.  Our 
English  chapel  was  pretty  well  filled  with  Christian  natives, 
and  at  the  Lord's  supper  we  had  three  new  communi- 
cants.* We  all,  I  believe,  felt  that  the  blessing  of  God  is 
not  confined  to  class  or  language.  A  sacred  pleasure  seem- 
ed to  fill  all  hearts,  and  made  it  one  of  the  most  profitable 
communion  opportunities  that  has  been  felt  in  that  place. 

On  3Ionday  morning  the  writer  of  these  lines  accompani- 
ed Mahadeb  to  his  house,  and  to  his  aged  parent.  She  said, 
"'Ah,  you  have  obtained  your  lack  of  rupees,  and  have 
killed  my  son."  I  said,  "  No,  here  is  your  son  alive  and 
well.  He  says  he  will  feed  and  help  you  more  affection- 
ately.than  before."  After  some  little  conversation,  the  old 
lady  said,  she  could  eat  no  rice  without  her  son,  and  took 
him  into  her  house  to  prepare  him  some  food.  When 
she  took  him  into  her  house  the  relations  ceased  from  their 
opposition  ;  and  ever  since  they  have  maintained  peace  to- 
ward them  both." 

Subsequently  to  the  above  date,  there  have  been  others 
baptized,  so  that  the  number  of  native  Christians  which 
have  been  added  to  the  church  by  baptism  must  be  nearly 
thirty.  It  should  be  remembered  that  as  the  Orissa  mis- 
sionaries are  Baptists,  they  only  baptize  adults  who  give 
credible  evidence  by  a  corresponding  walk  and  conversa- 
tion, that  their  profession  of  Christianity  is  sincere.  All 
others  are  rejected.  There  is  therefore,  besides  the  bap- 
tized Christians,  at  least  double  the  number  of  nominal 
Christians,  consisting  of  the  wives  and  children  of  the  na- 
tive converts.  These  form  an  interesting  professedly 
Christian  community  who  receive  Christian  instruction, 
and  attend  Christian  worship.  It  is  surely  not  too  much 
to  hope,  that  from  these  a  succession  of  well  informed 
Christians  will  be  raised  up  to  occupy  the  places  of  the  first 
converts,  and  to  be  a  seed  to  serve  God  through  future  gen- 
orations. 

"  The  mother  of  one  of  the  native  Christians  had  been  baptized  a 
fortnight  before. 


ORISSA     MISSION.  403 

It  is  a  well  known  fact  that  a  Hindoo's  embracing  the 
gospel  exposes  him  to  loss  of  caste  and  many  attendant 
difficulties.  It  is  hoped  that  a  few  extracts  from  a  letter  of 
Mr.  Lacey's  on  this  subject  will  interest  the  reader  and  lead 
him  to  sympathize  with  these  oppressed  people. 

"  Before  I  enter  into  a  particular  detail  of  these  difficul- 
ties, it  may  not  be  amiss  for  the  sake  of  information,  to 
premise  some  remarks  about  the  institution  of  caste,  the 
violation  of  which,  by  professing  Christianity,  is  the  im- 
mediate reason  and  source  of  those  difficulties.  The  most 
ancient  and  sacred  of  the  Hindoo  shasters  have  divided 
the  whole  mass  of  the  population  into  four  parts,  viz. 
Brahmun,  (the  sacred  class,)  Kshetra,  (soldiers,)  Boysya, 
(traders,)  and  Soodra,  (servile.)  These  divisions  again 
are  subdivided  into  a  great  many  classes,  each  division, 
however,  nominally  quite  distinct,  and  distinguished  by 
their  own  peculiar  laws  and  customs.  Should  any  of  the 
members  of  these  classes  violate  the  laws  of  caste,  there 
are  means  provided  to  obtain  it  again  ;  as  for  instance,  the 
feeding  of  the  Brahmuns,  and  the  class  from  which  he  had 
fallen,  &c.  will  purchase  caste  ;  and  there  are  few  who 
would  not  rather  involve  themselves  and  their  children  in 
debt  and  other  difficulties,  than  not  be  restored  to  caste. 
These  are  the  circumstances  of  the  whole  Hindoo  society. 
To  purchase  caste  when  lost,  as  you  will  have  remarked, 
is  a  serious  undertaking  indeed,  and  to  be  an  outcast  alto- 
gether involves  consequences  of  a  very  serious  nature. 
This  caste  is  lost  in  many  ways,  and  to  embrace  the  gospel 
is  a  forfeiture  of  it,  and  that  in  several  ways  ;  as — 1  Chris- 
tianity is  a  foreign  faith. — 2  It  breaks  off'  their  idolatrous 
marks  and  customs. — 3  It  unites  them  with  us  who  are 
considered  unclean  and  barbarians,  and — 4  It  necessitates 
them  to  partake  of  bread  and  wine  at  the  ordnance  of  the 
Lord's  supper.  I  shall  now  illustrate  some  of  these  diffi- 
culties, and 

First. — When  any  one  becomes  a  Christian  he  renounces 
all  further  connexion  with  his  relations.  If  they  hold  any 
communication  with  him  they  will  be  exposed  to  the 


404  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

loss  of  caste  and  all  its  consequences,  so  that  he  is  avoided 
as  an .  infected  person,  and  no  one  will  have  aught  to  do 
with  him.  He  is  denounced  for  ever  by  his  nearest  and 
dearest  friends.  He  must  never  eat  with  them  again,  nor 
ever  enter  into  their  house  any  more.  Let  any  person 
picture  to  himself  the  painfulness  of  such  a  separation  and 
he  will  see  some  of  the  evils  which  attend  the  embracing 
the  gospel  by  the  poor  Hindoos.  The  parents  must  bid 
adieu  to  their  beloved  children,  supposing  they  are  married. 
The  children  to  the  parents,  the  brother  the  sister,  and  the 
sister  the  brother,  and  so  on  through  all  the  grades  of 
human  relationship.  This  separation,  moreover,  on  the 
part  of  the  idolatrous  relations,  is  attended  with  the  bitter- 
est hatred  and  curses  towards  the  wretch  who  has  involved 
them  and  their  whole  race  in  future  misery.  Among  our 
few  converts  I  have  seen  these  remarks  verified  many 
times,  and  never  more  than  I  did  yesterday  while  travel- 
ling among  the  villages  of  our  Christians.  I  saw  Gunga's 
wife's  father  and  her  little  brother,  I  endeavoured  to  excite 
their  natural  affection,  and  the  little  boy  did  say,  "  Bring 
my  sister  here  that  I  may  see  her."  I  saw  Radhoo's 
brother,  and  saw  him  when  he  met  Radhoo,  but  he  would 
not  even  look ;  and  afterwards  while  I  walked  with  him  on 
the  way,  and  Radhoo  with  me,  he  never  looked  at  or  spoke 
to  him,  but  he  spoke  of  him  in  a  bitter  tone  and  spirit 
indeed.  I  saw  also  Ramara's  wife's  father,  who  was  very 
bitter  towards  his  daughter.  Sometimes  the  parents  come 
over  with  the  children,  but  then  their  hearts  being  unchang- 
ed, they  usually  do  little  besides  raise  disturbances  in  the 
house,  for  having  involved  them  in  such  disgrace  and 
misery. 

Secondly. — On  becoming  Christians  they  lose  all  human 
prospect  of  support  for  themselves  and  their  families.  No 
one  of  their  own  or  of  other  castes  will  employ  them,  sell 
them  any  thing,  or  purchase  any  thing  from  them.  Nor 
have  the  converts  another  community  to  look  to  where  in 
they  could  find  support  or  encouragement,  for  the  commu- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  405 

nity  of  Christian  natives  is  yet  small  and  can  give  labour 
or  other  support  to  none  at  present.  The  prospect  is 
gloomy,  and  they  have  literally  to  trust  the  promise,  "  Seek 
first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness,  and  all 
these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you,  for  your  Heavenly 
Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  these  things."  In 
Christian  lands,  such  a  promise  is  easily  trusted,  but  it  re- 
quires much  resolution  here. 

Thirdly. — Their  prospects  for  putting  their  children  into 
trade  or  other  employ  are  dark  and  discouraging.  If  they 
wish  to  learn  any  trade,  who  will  teach  them  ?  they  have 
lost  caste.  Parents,  therefore,  concerned  for  the  credit  of 
their  children,  find  no  small  difficulty  here,  in  contempla- 
ting the  change  of  their  religion. 

Fourthly. — The  prospect  of  marrying  their  children  is 
dark.  They  cannot  marry  them  among  their  own  caste, 
for  no  one  would  unite  with  them  ;  no  other  caste  will 
marry  with  them,  and  they  are  not  sufficiently  numerous 
of  themselves  to  form  marriages.  This  is  a  great  evil,  par- 
ticularly in  regard  to  female  children,  for  in  India  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  save  a  grown  up  female  from  ruin. 
Some  defer  their  baptism  till  they  have  married  their  chil- 
dren, and  have  then  left  them  with  their  idolatrous  part- 
ners: but  this  is  not  well.  The  Christian  parent  therefore 
contemplates  no  small  difficulty  in  regard  to  his  children, 
when  he  thinks  seriously  of  receiving  the  gospel. 

Fifihly. — They  are  subjected  to  many  disgraceful  incon- 
veniences from  the  refusal  of  people  to  help  them  in  regard 
to  shaving  them,  washing  their  clothes,  thatching  their 
houses,  &c.  &c.  It  is  not  the  custom  of  the  people  of  India 
to  do  these  things  with  their  own  hands ;  these  are  distinct 
trades,  and  so  they  cannot  do  them  however  desirable  it  is 
they  should,  and  it  is  counted  the  greatest  disgrace  to  be 
refused  shaving,  washing,  &c. 

Sixthly. — They  suffer  the  utmost  disgrace  from  their 
countrymen.  Caste  is  the  only  badge  of  honour,  and  when 
this  is  gone,  they  are  counted  the  ofFscouring  of  all  things. 


406  NARRATIVE      OF      THE 

The  most  opprobrious  epithets  are  applied  to  them,  every 
possible  indignity  is  shewn  them,  and  it  is  esteemed  good 
to  persecute  and  distress  them.  In  the  midst  of  this  dis- 
grace and  persecution,  they  have  none  besides  their  instruc- 
tors, the  missionaries,  to  encourage  or  to  comfort  them ; 
but  they  are  few,  and  their  habits  are  so  different,  that  they 
cannot  properly  form  society  for  them. 

These  are  only  some  of  the  difficulties  a  native  has  to 
contemplate  when  he  thinks  of  the  gospel,  but  it  requires  a 
persou  to  be  oil  the  spot  to  behold  their  operation  in  all  its 
extent.  This  operation  we  see  every  day,  and  under  it  we 
give  the  sufferers  all  the  commiseration  and  encouragement 
we  are  able.  But  the  greater  number  are  sufferers  unob- 
served by  us,  or  any  but  God  ;  for,  till  the  impression  is  so 
strong  as  to  be  no  longer  supportable,  all  mention  of  a  dis- 
position towards  Christianity  is  suppressed  within  the  breast. 
Numbers  thus  quench  the  first  convictions  of  the  Spirit, 
the  first  gleams  of  light,  which,  if  they  could  be  encouraged, 
would  ripen  and  increase  till  they  lead  to  Christ,  and  finally 
to  heaven.  Two  females  had  strong  impressions  of  the 
necessity  of  the  gospel,  but  no  sooner  did  the  master  of  the 
family  perceive  it,  than  he  prohibited  their  going  oijt  of  the 
house  or  speaking  to  any  one.  A  Christian  native  female 
was  directed  to  go  to  the  village  on  some  pretext,  that  she 
might  perchance  see  and  speak  to  them  ;  she  went,  but  the 
whole  village  assembled  and  abused  her,  and  turned  her  out 
of  the  place. 

Such  are  the  circumstances  under  which  we  have  to 
propagate  the  gospel,  and  the  natives  to  receive  it.  How 
greatly  privileged  are  the  inhabitants  of  Christian  lands! 
They  can  sit  under  their  own  vine  and  fig  tree,  none  dar- 
ing to  molest  them,  or  make  them  afraid.  Not  so  the  poor 
Hindoo !  If  he  worship  God,  it  must  be  at  the  expense 
of  almost  all  which  man  esteems  desirable  below,  and 
which  is  really  desirable.  Yet,  notwithstanding  these  ob- 
stacles, the  gospel  does  spread,  and  must  spread.  May  our 
faith  and  our  prayers  be  commensurate  with  the  difficulties 
which  lie  before  us ;  for  great  difficulties  require  a  greater 


OB1SSA     MISSION.  407 

effort  of  faith,  and  more  constant  and  effectual  prayer. 
There  was  a  kind  which  went  not  out  except  by  prayer  and 
fasting." 

To  alleviate  in  some  degree  the  trials  of  the  converts,  and 
to  render  them  mutual  helpers  of  each  other,  the  founda- 
tion of  a  Christian  village  has  been  laid  in  the  vicinity  of 
Cuttack.  The  annual  statement  furnishes  the  following 
pleasing  information  on  this  subject : 

"  Another  plan  which  we  have  adopted  at  Cuttack,  is  the 
settling  of  the  native  converts  together.  Hitherto  they 
have  been  scattered  wherever  they  could  get  a  place  to 
reside  in,  and  have,  on  that  account,  been  unable  to  render 
each  other  any  assistance,  and  have  not  been  recognized  by 
the  people.  I  have  purchased  a  piece  of  land,  near  the 
military  bazar,  sufficiently  large  to  form  a  tolerably  sized 
village,  and  the  native  Christians  are  to  build  their  houses 
in  a  uniform  manner  on  this  ground.  The  houses  will 
form  two  rows  outwards,  leaving  a  space  for  a  road  down 
the  centre,  and  there  will  be  a  chapel  provided  for  their 
worship.  The  advantages  of  this  plan  will  be,  that  the 
brethren  will  be  near  each  other ;  and,  as  they  are  outcasts, 
and  none  will  assist  them,  they  will  be  able  to  render  mutu- 
al help ;  thus  they  will  form  a  visible  body  of  people,  and 
their  place  of  residence  will  be  known.  It  will  moreover 
be  very  convenient  for  their  assembling  for  worship.  They 
have  already  named  the  place  Christianpoor,  i.  e.  the  place 
of  Christians.  Ramara's  house  stands  now  at  the  head  of 
this  piece  of  ground." 

Few  of  the  converted  Hindoos  were  residents  at  either 
of  the  missionary  stations.  Several  of  them  dwelt  in  a 
sequestered  part  of  the  country,  a  few  miles  from  Cuttack. 
Mr.  Brown  has  furnished  a  lively  description  of  a  visit  to 
their  village :  — 

"  I  am  now  to  notice  a  journey  we  made,  i.  e.  Lacey  and 
Sutton,  and  I,  to  a  distant  village,  where  some  of  the  native 
converts  live.  I  was  affected  by  a  painful  complaint,  and 
so  I  was  forced  to  go  in  a  palanquin.  We  passed  several 
rivers,  the  water  entered  the  palanquin  at  times.  We 


408  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

passed  through  a  thick  jungle,  where  a  carriage  could 
hardly  go.  What  a  difference  is  here  between  this  dense 
wilderness  and  the  regular  and  highly  cultivated  fields  of 
our  dear  native  land.  Passing  over  ground  which  but  a 
few  hours  before  had  likely  been  traversed  by  the  tiger  and 
jackall,  we  arrived  at  our  destination  ;  a  lonely  village  of 
poor  cabins.  Those  who  have  travelled  in  the  wilds  of 
Conuaught  will  best  imagine  the  place.  Children  naked  as 
they  were  born.  Every  thing  told  us  we  were  far  from 
home.  I  could  have  imagined  myself  transported  to  a  dis- 
tant world,  and  amidst  a  different  race  of  beings.  Here, 
however,  we  joined  our  brethren  of  a  different  colour,  and 
worshipped  the  same  Redeemer.  Delightful  work  !  I  felt 
myself  happy  and  at  home  among  these  friendly  Indians ; 
once  idolaters,  now  Christian  brethren.  We  dined  with 
our  friends.  The  entertainment  was  to  me  novel,  yet  sweet, 
because  mixed  with  an  anxious  desire  to  please  us.  Chairs, 
plates,  knives  and  forks,  and  all  the  other  appendages  com- 
mon to  us,  were  absent.  We  had  boiled  rice,  and  salt  as 
black  as  a  coal,  and  something  they  call  dawl.  We  had 
plaintain  leaves  instead  of  plates,  and  our  fingers  for  knives 
and  forks.  We  all  sat  around,  upon  the  ground,  something 
like  wild  Indians,  and  devoured  the  rice,  some  with  excel- 
lent appetites.  Gunga  Dhor  soon  despatched  his  share,  I 
thought  a  Benjamin's  mess,  and  very  kindly,  finding  me 
completely  hung  up,  gave  me  a  helping  hand.  I  did  not  do 
much  honour  to  my  friends'  hospitality,  but  I  hope  soon  to 
be  broken  in,  and  then  I  shall  do  better.  Sitting  in  that 
posture  soon  gave  me  the  cramp,  and  I  had  to  find  rest  by 
standing.  But  we  were  happy  with  our  friends,  and  wor- 
shipped with  them  with  rnore  peace,  good  will  and  happi- 
ness, than  often  exist  in  a  palace.  The  men  that  carried 
me,  stopped  in  coming  home,  and  laid  down  by  a  river  side, 
and  slept  about  three  hours ;  to  go  by  myself  was  impossi- 
ble and  unsafe.  This  was  not  very  agreeable  in  the  night, 
but  patience  was  my  only  resource.  Thus  I  have  nearly 
filled  my  sheet." 

It  is  a  very  gratifying  circumstance  that  the  society  has 


QRISSA     MISSION.  409 

now  several  native  labourers  employed  in  promulgating  the 
glorious  truths  of  the  everlasting  gospel.  In  the  annual 
statement  from  India  it  is  said : — 

"  Gunga  Dhor  and  Rama  Chundra  have  continued  la- 
bouring as  native  preachers,  and  about  two  months  ago 
our  native  brother  Doitaree  was  called  to  assist  in  preach- 
ing to  the  natives. 

Gunga  is  represented,  as  at  times  making  use  of  very 
striking  illustrations  to  enforce  the  truths  he  teaches.  To 
show  how  the  gospel  would  spread,  he  made  use  of  the  fol- 
lowing : — 

"  To  show  how  the  gospel  would  spread,  he  used  this  fig- 
ure ; — Suppose  we  were  inveloped  in  complete  darkness, 
but  suppose  it  was  ascertained  that  there  was  fire  in  the 
house  of  a  certain  individual  in  yonder  bazar,  some  one 
would  soon  run  and  light  his  lamp  from  that  fire,  oth- 
ers would  light  their  lamps  from  his,  and  others  again 
would  light  their  lamps  from  them,  and  so  on  till  the  light 
would  spread  all  over  Cuttack.  Thus  it  is  with  the  true 
light  of  religion,  all  is  thick  darkness ;  in  the  Padre's  house 
there  is  fire,  I  have  lighted  my  lamp  at  his  fire,  you  will 
light  yours  from  mine,  and  others  again  will  light  theirs 
from  you.  Thus  the  true  light  will  become  universal," 

On  the  same  occasion  he  employed  a  kind  of  parable,  to 
describe  the  safety  of  the  righteous  in  the  judgment  day, 
and  the  ruin  that  will  then  overtake  the  careless  and  im- 
penitent. 

"  He  described  the  safety  and  the  danger  of  the  judgment 
day  in  the  following  manner :— There  was  a  king  who 
made  proclamation  to  all  his  subjects,  that  as  the  enemy 
would  come  on  a  certain  day,  they  must  without  delay  come 
unto  him  in  the  fort.  Some  heard  the  information,  and 
came;  others  said,  why  should  we  go  there?  he  will  only 
kill  us ;  letus  remain,  and  continue  to  worship  yonder  block, 
which  will  save  us  from  danger.  Thus  they  despised  the 
warning.  At  the  time  specified  the 'enemy  came,  and  these 
wicked  people  came  around  their  wooden  saviour ;  they 
clapped  their  hands,  clapped  their  thighs,  snapped  theiy 
52 


410 


fingers,  beat  their  flesh,  offered  their  sacrifices,  and  called 
out  in  supplication.  The  enemy  came  up,  and  in  the  first 
place  destroyed  the  wooden  god,  and  then  cut  off  the  de- 
luded worshippers,  and  thus  they  all  perished.  The  ene- 
my then  went  on  to  the  fort,  but  it  was  so  strong  that  they 
could  not  penetrate.  When  those  within  saw  the  destruc- 
tion without,  they  said, — Ah  !  ah !  had  we  remained  out  we 
also  had  been  destroyed.  Thus  ye  are  warned  and  called 
unto  the  strong  fort,  even  Jesus  Christ ;  if  you  will  come 
you  will  be  safe,  if  you  will  not,  but  stay  trusting  to  your 
wooden  gods,  you  will  perish  like  these  people." 

Our  last  chapter  contained  a  high  testimony  from  our 
dear  departed  brother  Barnpton,  to  the  talents  and  spirit  of 
Rama  Chundra.  Later  communications  are  quite  as  grati- 
fying. 

Rama's  wife  appears  to  have  been  the  first  fruits  of  his 
concern  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  gospel.  When  her 
baptism  is  mentioned  it  is  remarked : — 

"  He  has  constantly  instructed  her,  and  endeavoured  to 
impress  her  mind  with  the  necessity  of  seeking  for  herself 
an  interest  in  Jesus  Christ ;  nor  have  his  efforts  been  in 
vain.  She  not  only  feels  well  in  regard  to  experimental 
religion,  but  her  mind  is  much  improved  and  well  inform- 
ed. Her  decision  is  a  great  comfort  to  her  husband." 

A  most  interesting  letter  from  this  native  brother  dis- 
plays in  a  peculiarly  gratifying  manner  his  acquaintance 
with  divine  truth,  and  the  effect  of  it  upon  his  heart. 

"  Letter  of  Ram  Chundra  to  Christians  in  England,  giv- 
ing praise  to  the  father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  O  all 
sincere  brothers  and  sisters  in  Jesus  Christ,  to  you  Rama 
Chundra,  a  sinner  and  a  Christian,  now  sends  much  sal- 
utation ! 

M  In  former  times  1  was  involved  in  works  of  darkness, 
but,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  I  obtained  to  hear  of  the  great 
good  news.  After  having  heard  it,  sin  sprung  up  in  my 
mind  greatly,  and  my  soul  much  dreaded  the  punishment 
of  hell ;  hence,  remaining  in  my  house,  I  had  much  sor- 
row, and  wept.  My  heart  feared  this  world,  and  hence  I 


OR.ISSA     MISSION.  411 

prayed  to  the  Lord  in  secret,  and  asked  the  Holy  Spirit's 
help.  The  Lord  in  mercy,  granted  me  to  obtain  some  help 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  After  this,  calling  my  wife  and  chil- 
dren, my  household  and  relatives,  and  my  neighbours  and 
acquaintances,  I  said  to  them,  "  I  am  dead  to  the  customs 
of  this  your  world  ;  and,  by  the  death  of  Christ  Jesus,  I  am 
determined  to  flee  into  the  mercy  of  God  !  I  will  save  my 
spirit  from  sin  and  the  torments  of  hell !"  After  I  had  said 
this  they  wept  and  lamented  with  a  loud  voice ;  as  when 
one  is  dead  in  a  house,  so  they  wept.  I  came  to  Cuttack, 
and  there  many  people  attempted  to  convince  me,  but  I  dis- 
regarded their  word.  On  the  Lord's  day  I  was  baptized 
by  Lacey  padre  sahib.  After  this  the  people  of  the  coun- 
try, my  own  household  and  friends,  abused  and  persecuted 
me  much.  None  gave  me  a  place  to  sit  down  upon  ;  thus 
much  affliction  came  on  me,  but  the  Lord  kept  me  from  all 
danger.  All  the  rest  left  me,  but  my.  wife  and  children 
came  and  joined  me. 

From  that  day  I  have  proclaimed  the  good  news  unto 
the  people.  What  the  Holy  Spirit  puts  into  my  mind,  that 
I  proclaim.  Every  day  I  read  the  holy  book,  and  worship 
three  times ;  once  in  secret  I  pray  unto  the  Lord,  and  twice, 
with  rny  wife  and  children  assembling,  I  bless  and  praise 
God.  I  pray  with  my  mind  always,  and  in  this  manner, 
through  pain  and  pleasure,  I  have  maintained  life.  I  die 
to  sin  daily,  and  try  to  live  to  holiness.  Satan  daily  con- 
demns me  before  God,  and  creates  differences  between  my 
brethren  and  sisters,  which  discourage  me ;  but  by  the 
mercy  and  grace  of  God,  the  Lord  Jesus  daily  increases  my 
faith.  From  hence,  with  my  body,  I  serve  sin,  but  taking 
my  spirit,  I  serve  and  praise  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Thus  I  daily  live,  and  those  days  that  I  neglect  to 
preach  the  good  news,  and  do  not  pray,  on  those  days  my 
mind  is  in  pain  ;  on  those  days  my  spirit  has  no  pleasure. 
Thus  I  have  tried  to  tell  you  a  little  of  my  mind,  and  I  will, 
hereafter,  tell  you  my  experience  in  full.  Pardon  my  free- 
dom in  writing,  and  to  the  Lord,  for  our  brothers  and  sis- 
ters in  Orissa,  you  must  pray,  for  we  are  all  of  weak  minds." 


412  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

The  power  of  religion  is  never  more  pleasingly  displayed 
than  when  its  supports  are  enjoyed,  and  its  influence  dis- 
played hi  the  chamber  of  affliction,  and  on  the  verge  of 
eternity.  A  devoted  friend  of  the  heathen  has  observed, 
that  a  kind  of  satanic  dread  appears  to  pervade  the  places 
in  which  a  pagan  dies,  and  that  he  never  knew  one  die  in 
peace.  The  Orissa  missionaries  have  had  the  pleasure  of 
witnessing  the  cheering  effect  of  religion  on  sick  or  dying 
Hindoos.  The  wife  of  Ramara  was  attacked  with  illness, 
and  seemed  near  the  grave,  but  she  said  "  she  felt  resigned 
to  the  pleasure  of  Jesus  Christ,"  and  that  "she  knew  he 
would  save  her."  She  desired  her  husband  to  read  the 
Scriptures  with  her,  and  pray,  and  appeared  benefited  and 
delighted  by  this  holy  exercise.  She  appears  to  have  re- 
covered from  this  illness.  A  native  brother  has  finished 
his  course  ;  this  |>oor  brother  is  represented  to  have  been  a 
man  of  a  feeble  mind,  but  he  looked  to  the  Saviour,  and 
had  not  been  many  months  a  member  before  his  course 
terminated  in  death.  Of  him  Mr.  Lacey  writes  ; — 

"  Purama  is  near  his  end.  His  child  I  buried  yesterday 
morning ;  it  died  of  dysentery,  and  this  is  his  own  com- 
plaint. His  child  was  the  first  native  we  have  buried  which 
belonged  to  the  mission.  Purama's  mind  is,  at  least  wean- 
ed from  life,  and  he  says  he  prays  to  the  Lord  Jesus  to  take 
him ;  that  he  is  his  hope,  and  his  only  hope  ;  he  trusts  in  no 
one  else ;  that  he  died  for  his  sins,  and  he  is  sure  he  will 
now  save  him.  This  and  more  he  said  while  I  talked  with 
him  after  the  funeral  of  his  boy.  In  this  mind  he  suffers 
great  weakness  and  debility  of  body ;  he  gradually  declines, 
but  has  no  pain  ;  his  feet  and  hands  begin  to  swell,  and  he 
cannot  remain  long  here.  O  the  blessed  hope  of  the  gos- 
pel !  a  good  persuasion  that  sin  is  removed,  and  all  its  con- 
sequences." 

Purama  died  in  peace  and  was  attended  to  the  grave  by 
his  Hindoo  Christian  brethren.  Another  convert,  a  female, 
has  since  finished  her  short  but  shining  course,  and  follow- 
ed him  to  heaven. 

The  narrator  begs  to  insert  a  short  anecdote  of  this  Hin- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  413 

doo  sister.  She  was  the  wife  of  the  2d  Krupa  Sindoo,  and 
when  the  writer  with  his  colleagues  first  visited  her  and 
other  candidates  for  baptism,  she  was  sinking  under  a 
consumption.  She  felt  that  she  was  dying,  and  begged 
to  be  soon  admitted  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  Her 
request  was  granted  her. 

While  Mr.  Lacey  was  interrogating  her  respecting  her 
experience,  as  the  writer  sat  by,  he  asked  her  what  she 
thought  of  Jesus  ;  to  which  she  replied  with  exquisite  sim- 
plicity and  feeling,  "  Oh,  Sir,  his  name  yields  to  me  a 
sweet  perfume  like  the  opening  of  a  delicious  fruit."  She 
was  then  in  a  consumption,  and  has  since  finished  her  short 
but  faithful  course.  Thus  the  degraded  votary  of  Jugur- 
nath,  when  enlightened  by  the  gospel,  unites  with  the  sub- 
ject of  inspired  wisdom,  and  of  poetic  genius,  in  declaring 
that  the  name  of  Jesus  is  "  as  ointment  poured  forth." 

"  For  him  shall  endless  prayer  be  made, 
And  praises  throng  to  crown  his  head ; 
His  name  like  sweet  perfume  shall  rise 
With  every  morning  sacrifice." 

In  noticing  the  different  departments  of  missionary  la- 
bour, we  will  commence  with  English  preaching,  though 
we  do  not  by  noticing  it  first  intend  to  imply  that  it  is  in 
our  estimation  first  in  importance.  A  missionary's  chief 
business  is  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  natives,  and  every  other 
department  of  missionary  labour  should  be  attended  to  as  sub- 
ordinate to  this.  Yet  I  think  the  conduct  of  the  Apostle 
Paul  toward  his  countrymen,  as  well  as  the  reason  of  the 
thing,  teaches  us  to  seek  the  salvation  of  professing  Chris- 
tians, so  far  as  is  consistent  with  our  duty  to  the  heathen. 
Orissa  however  presents  much  less  scope  for  labours  of  this 
kind  than  perhaps  any  other  part  of  India.  At  Balasore 
and  Pooree,  (excepting  for  a  few  months  in  the  hot  season,) 
not  more  than  half  a  dozen  individuals  attend,  yet  amidst 
this  limited  number  good  has  been  done.  But  at  Cuttack 
and  Berhampore,  and  especially  at  the  former  place,  from 


414  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

forty  to  sixty  individuals  frequently  assemble.  Nearly 
thirty  persons  have  been  at  different  times  baptized  and 
added  to  the  church.  A  number  of  others  have  been  bene- 
fitted,  who  have  not  embraced  our  views  of  baptism.  Of 
the  majority  of  these  it  may  with  propriety  be  asserted, 
that  no  man  cared  for  their  souls.  This  then  is  a  sufficient 
reason  why  a  missionary  should  devote  a  portion  of  his 
time  to  English  preaching,  even  in  Orissa.  These  services 
have  moreover  a  beneficial  tendency  on  missionaries  them- 
selves, and  though  wearying  oftentimes  to  the  body,  they 
are  oftener  refreshing  to  the  soul. 

The  English  school  at  Cuttack  is  a  most  benevolent  in- 
stitution, and  has  afforded  an  asylum,  as  well  as  furnished 
a  good  education,  to  a  considerable  number  of  children  who 
would  but  for  this  school,  in  all  probability,  have  been  left  to 
wallow  in  ignorance  and  immorality.  Previous  to  the 
missionaries  entering  the  province,  not  an  English  school 
of  any  kind  existed.  Those  who  felt  desirous  of  their  chil- 
dren being  instructed,  either  sent  them  to  Calcutta,  or  im- 
parted such  information  as  they  were  able  at  home,  but  the 
majority  of  the  children  were  entirely  neglected.  It  is 
difficult  for  the  writer  to  form  a  correct  estimate  of  the 
number  of  children  that  receive  the  benefit  of  this  institu- 
tion, but  perhaps  fourteen  to  sixteen  boarders  and  about 
forty  day  scholars  is  not  far  from  correct.  This  then  is  a 
department  of  labour  too  important  and  too  interesting  for 
a  missionary  to  overlook.  But  it  is  proper  to  add  in  refer- 
ence to  this  school,  that  it  bears  directly  on  missionary  la- 
bours by  affording  an  education  in  English  to  young  per- 
sons likely  to  assist  in  imparting  the  gospel  to  the  heathen  ; 
and  by  instructing  some  of  the  higher  classes  of  natives  in 
Christianity,  and  the  elements  of  history  and  science, 
through  the  medium  of  the  English  language. 

The  premises  recently  erected  for  this  school  have  been 
secured  to  the  society,  with  the  entire  concurrence  of  the 
donors  and  subscribers.  Much  friendly  feeling  and  liber- 
ality appear  to  have  been  manifested  by  the  European  resi- 
dents to  this  institution.  When  the  buildings  were  com- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  415 

pleted  there  was  a  debt  remaining  of  670  rupees.  The  re- 
port of  the  institution,  and  a  circular,  were  sent  round,  and 
on  the  first  day  between  300  and  400  rupees  were  subscrib- 
ed ;  and  the  whole  was  expected  to  be  procured  without 
difficulty.  Mr.  P.  the  judge  at  the  station,  materially  as- 
sisted the  design,  by  levelling  the  ground,  and  in  various 
other  ways.  Mr.  Lacey  states,  that  this  gentleman  thus 
"  finished  off  the  grounds,  garden,  &c.,  in  a  very  complete 
manner ;"  and  adds,  "  the  whole  imparts  a  character  to  the 
town.  May  the  spread  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour, 
and  the  glory  of  God,  be  subserved  by  it !  I  trust  they 
will." 

Native  schools,  as  was  observed  in  the  former  part  of  this 
narrative,  have  always  occupied  a  considerable  share  of  the 
attention  of  the  missionaries,  but  their  actual  superinten- 
dence has  been  the  work  of  the  female  members  of  the 
mission.  When  the  writer  left  India,  we  had  at  our  differ- 
ent stations,  about  twelve  of  these  interesting  institutions, 
averaging  an  attendance  of  from  three  to  four  hundred 
scholars.  A  few  girls  were  scattered  among  these  scholars. 
The  books  employed  in  the  schools  are,  miscellaneous  easy 
reading  lessons ;  the  Scripture  ;  Catechisms ;  and  elementa- 
ry treatises  on  Geography  and  Astronomy.  We  should 
have  more  schools,  had  we  more  superintendents. 

That  part  of  missionary  labour  which  we  must  still  hold 
to  be  the  first  in  its  importance,  inasmuch  as  it  is  the  means 
appointed  by  Infinite  wisdom,  is  the  preaching  of  the  ever- 
lasting gospel.  The  missionaries  in  Orissa  have  ever  felt 
this  to  be  so,  and  while  they  have  to  the  utmost  of  their 
power  employed  every  other  means  as  auxiliaries,  have  de- 
voted their  chief  energies  to  preaching  the  gospel  to  every 
creature.  The  way  of  effecting  this  important  object  de- 
serves the  most  careful  inquiry.  Whatever  may  be  con- 
tributed by  experience,  or  gathered  from  the  advice  of  our 
brethren  in  other  parts  of  India,  is  to  them  of  supreme  im- 
portance. In  the  remarks  here  made,  the  writer  of  course 
can  only  speak  for  himself,  but  he  doubts  not  that  his 
brethren  will  concur  with  him. 


416  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

Preaching  in  the  streets  and  bazars  have  been  the  method 
they  have  most  extensively  employed,  and  herein  they 
think  that  they  are  supported  'by  the  example  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  by  the  example  of  the  apostles. 
Perhaps  this  is  the  only  effectual  way  in  which  they  could 
at  first  make  known  the  gospel  in  Orissa,  and  it  still  contin- 
ues to  be  the  only  way  except  in  their  own  particular  sta- 
tions. Even  there  however  it  is  doubtful  if  any  other  means 
will  answer  so  well.  In  Calcutta  generally,  and  in  a  few 
other  places  partially,  native  chapels  are  used.  The  breth- 
ren at  Cuttack  early  adopted  this  plan,  but  whether  from 
the  chapel's  not  being  well  situated,  or  from  the  natives  not 
being  then  in  a  state  of  sufficient  forwardness,  or  from  the 
missionaries  themselves  not  being  properly  qualified,  they 
did  not  answer.  The  writer  is  however  desirous  of  trying 
them  again,  nor  is  he  without  hope  of  better  success. 

Besides  the  daily  labours  of  the  missionaries  in  the  bazars 
at  their  station,  it  has  been  seen  that,  they  spend  a  consider- 
able portion  of  their  time  in  journeys  in  order  to  preach  the 
gospel  in  the  country  villages.  Perhaps  however  the  Orissa 
missionaries  have  done  too  much  in  this  respect.  Journeys 
of  this  description  are  attended  with  considerable  exposure 
and  fatigue,  and  it  would  certainly  be  much  better  if  they 
could  be  confined  within  narrower  limits.  Should  the 
Avriter  be  enabled  to  resume  his  labours  in  India,  he  thinks 
of  watching  much  more  carefully  against  fatigue  and  ex- 
posure. Instead  of  travelling  from  village  to  village,  he 
thinks  it  will  be  desirable  either  to  get  a  good  tent,  or  erect 
a  small  building, (which  can  be  done  for  a  trifle  in  India,)  in 
a  central  situation,  and  spend  a  longer  time  in  one  place.  A 
circle  of  these  huts  might  be  easily  established  where  a 
missionary  would  find  plenty  of  scope  for  his  exertions,  and 
secure  shelter  at  the  same  time. 

The  writer  would  especially  recommend  markets  as  the 
best  preaching  places  in  Orissa.  They  are  generally  held 
under  a  grove  of  trees,  and  people  from  a  number  of  sur- 
rounding villages  usually  attend  them.  Preaching  here 
might  be  made  a  great  saving  of  labour  and  exposure  to 
the  missionary. 


OKISSA     MISSION.  417 

In  the  speaking  department,  on  all  occasions,  native 
preachers  should,  as  much  as  possible,  be  employed  ;  the 
missionary  being  present  to  countenance  them,  supply 
their  deficiencies,  and  answer  objections.  But  unless  a 
missionary  wishes  to  wear  himself  out  in  twelve  months,  let 
the  natives  do  the  bulk  of  the  talking. 

The  rnelas  or  fairs,  feasts,  festivals  &c.  are  good  places 
for  missionary  purposes,  but  let  the  missionary  beware  of 
over  exertion  at  them ;  especially  let  him  avoid  the  fauk 
which  the  Orissa  missionaries  fell  into,  of  speaking  until  he 
is  so  hoarse  that  he  can  say  no  more.  This  may  do  for  a 
few  times,  but  will  not  last  long.  In  this  connexion  it  is 
proper  to  observe,  that  those  who  come  out  to  India,  should 
if  possible  be  able  to  articulate  words  distinctly,  and  possess 
at  least  moderately  strong  voices.  As  it  respects  the  spirit 
in  which  a  missionary  should  labour,  the  writer  would 
urge  attention  to  2  Tim.  ii.  24 — 28.  He  feels  his  own 
deficiency  here,  and  feelingly  recommends  his  brethren  to 
pay  especial  regard  to  this  advice. 

Another  principal  department  of  missionary  labour  is  the 
preparing  and  circulating  the  Scriptures  and  tracts.  In  this 
department  the  Orissa  missionaries  have  laboured  abun- 
dantly. The  whole  Bible  in  Oriya  has  been  translated 
under  the  superintendence  of  Dr.  Carey,  and  considerable 
portions  of  the  impression  have  been  extensively  circulated. 
A  second  edition  of  the  new  testament  has  also  been  near- 
ly exhausted. 

Next  to  the  circulation  of  the  word  of  God,  perhaps  the 
most  useful  auxiliary  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  the 
distribution  of  religious  tracts.  Many  in  England,  and 
many  in  India  owe  their  first  religious  impressions  to  the 
perusal  of  these  little  messengers  of  mercy.  Gunga  Dhor 
received  his  first  rays  of  heavenly  light  from  a  tract,  and 
consequently  all  the  success  which  has  followed  his  con- 
version must  be  traced  to  some  connexion  with  that  appa- 
rently trifling  circumstance.  Behold  how  great  a  matter  a 
little  fire  kindleth !  The  Orissa  missionaries  have  been 
large  distributers  of  these  silent  preachers  of  good  tidings. 
53 


418  NARRATIVE      OP     THE 

Doubtless  many  of  them  have  been  abused  and  destroyed, 
but  this  we  know  has  not  been  the  case  with  all,  and  it  has 
probably  been  the  case  in  comparatively  few  instances. 

A  letter  of  Mr.  Lacey's  furnishes  an  affecting  statement 
respecting  the  effect  of  a  tract  upon  a  heathen's  mind,  which 
incidentally  came  to  his  knowledge. — 

"  Soon  after  I  returned  from  the  Ruth  Jattra,  one  evening 
while  surrounded  with  near  100  hearers,  speaking  about 
the  blessings  that  would  result  from  believing  in  Christ,  a 
very  respectable  Brahmun  came  up  to  me,  and  said,  that 
what  I  had  said  about  being  joyful  in  Christ  could  not  be 
true  ;  and  he  would  relate  a  circumstance  that  he  had  him- 
self seen  in  proof  of  it.  He  then  related  the  following,  to 
me  very  interesting  account,  which  has  afforded  me  much 
encouragement.  '  I  came  from  my  house  at  Midnapoor  the 
other  day,  and  near  to  it  I  observed  a  wise  man,  a 
Brahmun,  who  had  been  to  the  Ruth  Jattra,  and  had  there 
heard  your  preaching  and  doctrine,  and  had  received  a 
small  book  from  you  which  he  had  read  and  understood  ; 
but  reading  it  had  made  him  mad.  At  one  time  he  sat 
down  by  the  road  side  and  read,  then  he  jumped  up  and 
ran  about  like  a  wild  man:  none  of  his  companions  came 
near  him,  and  he  was  left  alone.  I  saw  him  do  so  several 
times ;  his  mind  was  much  affected,  and  I  was  sorry  for 
him,  as  he  was  a  geanabunt  (a  wise  man ;)  at  one  time,  after 
he  had  sat  and  read  the  book  with  much  attention,  without 
looking  at  any  thing  for  a  long  time,  he  suddenly  arose,  tore 
off  his  clothes,  and  beat  his  own  flesh,  We  all  pitied  him, 
but  none  dared  to  speak  to  him,  and  he  spoke  to  none. 
Thus  you  see  that  hearing  and  reading  your  books,  instead 
of  creating  happiness  and  joy  in  the  mind,  as  you  have  just 
said,  will  make  people  mad.'  You  will  readily  conceive 
that  this  relation  gave  me  much  pleasure,  and  particularly 
as  it  bears  marks  of  truth.  It  is  just  the  effect  the  truth 
might  be  expected  to  have  upon  first  discovering  itself  in 
the  mind  of  a  poor  idolater,  I  trust  we  or  others  shall  hear 
more  of  this  poor  man,  if  however,  this  be  not  the  case,  it 
will  not  follow  that  he  never  was  awakened,  as  it  is  proba- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  419 

ble  as  soon  as  his  friends  discovered  his  uneasiness  and  its 
cause,  they  would  secure  him  from  making  his  circumstan- 
ces known.  Thus  may  our  efforts  be  extensively  blessed 
while  we  remain  ignorant." 

Mr.  Sutton  makes  the  following  remarks  on  this  subject 
ill  one  of  his  communications. 

"We  had  many  pleasing  opportunities  of  sending  the 
gospel  into  many  places  which  perhaps  will  not  be  visited 
by  a  living  missionary  till  many  years  have  rolled  away. 
When  dismissing  people  with  the  undying  word  to  these 
distant  and  secluded  villages,  I  have  often  felt  sensations 
which  I  have  no  language  to  describe ;  and  have  often 
mourned  over  the  little  share  of  instruction,  the  time  or  my 
ability  would  allow  me  to  impart.  Oh !  who  is  sufficient 
for  these  things  !  Oh  !  ye  thousands  of  benighted  Oriyas, 
when  shall  the  spirit  be  poured  out  from  on  high  on  your 
dark  souls !  When  shall  the  voice  be  heard  in  the  land, 
'  Let  there  be  light !'  Come,  O  come,  thou  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness with  healing  in  thy  wings !" 

And  now  beloved  reader  if  thou  hast  been  taught  to  feel 
the  value  of  those  privileges  which  a  Christian  land  affords, 
pause  I  beseech  you.  Yes,  look  at  dark,  awfully  dark,  be- 
nighted Orissa !  Graze  on  its  awful  desolation  and  sin. 
Behold  its  impure  temples,  its  bloody  sacrifices,  its  shasters, 
unutterably  obscene — the  roads  crowded  with  pilgrims 
hastening  to  the  detested  temple — the  young  untaught 
whatever  most  concerns  immortal  men — the  aged  uncheer- 
ed — the  afflicted  without  a  comforter — the  dying  without  a 
Saviour.  On  these  hapless  millions  no  Sabbath  shines,  an 
emblem  of  the  Sabbath  in  the  heavens — no  Saviour's  cheer- 
ing voice  diffuses  gladness  through  their  souls — no  heaven 
opens  its  immortal  portals  to  bid  them  enter  in.  Their  re- 
ligion is  infernal — their  hearts  the  seat  of  sin — their  land 
the  dwelling  place  of  sorrow,  and  lamentation  and  woe. 
And  such  it  has  been  for  ages.  Time  has  thus  rolled  on 
through  successive  centuries,  while  millions,  numberless  as 
the  dew-drops  of  the  morning,  have  risen  into  life,  spent  its 
little  day,  and  sunk  into  death  ;  but  all  has  been  gloom  and 


420  NARRATIVE     OF     THE 

darkness,  without  one  beam  of  heavenly  light.  Unhappy 
land  !  Can  we  be  Christians  and  not  lament  its  sorrows  ! 
Shall  these  sorrows  always  continue  ?  Ah  no  ! 

Ten  years  ago  our  brethren  began  to  proclaim  the  mes- 
sage of  heavenly  love  in  Orissa.  A  spark  of  light  then  en- 
tered those  regions  of  darkness,  that  spark  has  since 
strengthened  to  a  little  flame,  that  flame  will  doubtless 
strengthen,  and  diffuse  its  light  from  village  to  village,  from 
town  to  town,  from  hill  to  hill  till  all  Orissa  sees  its  splen- 
dour, and  the  night  of  more  than  two  thousand  years  van- 
ishes before  its  brightness." 

We  are  encouraged  thus  to  speak  and  hope  because  sim- 
ilar has  been  the  gradual  increase  of  the  gospel  kingdom  in 
every  age.  The  blessed  Redeemer  declared,  that  it  is  to  be 
compared  to  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  which  being  cast  into 
the  ground  grows  up  into  a  tree,  beneath  whose  branches 
the  fowls  of  heaven  find  food  and  shelter.  Or  it  may  be 
compared  to  leaven  which  being  cast  into  meal,  ceases  not 
to  operate  until  the  whole  mass  is  leavened.  "  When  the 
first  missionaries  of  the  gospel  landed  in  the  British  Isles, 
they  doubtless  seemed  a  small  and  feeble  band,  yet  few  and 
feeble  as  they  were,  at  length  they  triumphed  over  the 
superstition  of  ages,  and  the  powers  of  darkness  ;  and  be- 
came the  harbingers  of  etenial  blessings  to  immortal  myri- 
ads. The  flame  they  kindled  still  continues  to  burn  ;  and 
its  splendour  has  cheered  many  while  passing  through  the 
dark  night  of  time  to  the  bright  day  of  eternity.  The 
stream  from  the  fountain  they  unsealed,  has  swelled  into  a 
river,  and  conveys  the  waters  of  life  to  multitudes  that  else 
would  thirst  and  die.  The  first  unnoticed  British  church 
has  spread  its  branches  over  all  the  land  :  the  little  one  has 
become  a  thousand,  and  the  small  one  a  strong  nation !" 

The  pilgrim  fathers  in  America  planted  a  vine, — the  vine 
of  sorek,  they  nourished  it  with  their  prayers,  and  with 
their  tears,  until  it  sent  forth  its  boughs  unto  the  rivers,  and 
its  branches  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Or,  in  the  words 
of  an  inspired  Prophet,  "  The  wilderness  and  the  solitary 
place  were  glad  for  them,  and  the  desert  rejoiced  and  bios- 


ORISSA     MISSION.  421 

somed  as  the  rose.  It  has  blossomed  abundantly,  and  re- 
joiced even  with  joy  and  singing." 

Thus  are  missionary  societies  hastening  on  the  universal 
triumphs  of  the  gospel  in  hapless  India.  Long  as  has  been 
the  night,  that  night  shall  end ;  dark  and  deadly  as  is  the 
gloom,  that  gloom  shall  vanish  ;  temples  will  fall ;  the  last 
idolater  present  his  last  offering  ;  the  last  idol  be  banished 
from  its  detested  shrine ;  temples,  idols,  and  idolaters  will 
be  known  only  in  the  records  of  departed  times,  and  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  "  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
Lord  and  of  his  Christ."  Glorious  consummation !  who 
would  not  gladly  toil  with  his  utmost  energy  to  hasten  its 
approach  ?  Ah  that  some  who  read  these  lines  might  but 
feel  aright  the  glorious  privilege  of  labouring  in  this  blessed 
cause,  and  by  their  prayers,  their  property  or  personal  ser- 
vices support  the  little  fainting  band,  the  narrative  of  whose 
labours  they  have  now  perused. 

Though  but  about  ten  years  have  elapsed  since  the  Gen- 
eral Baptist  Missionary  Society  was  brought  into  action, 
many  who  have  loved  it,  who  have  pleaded  its  cause,  who 
have  contributed  to  its  support,  or  collected  its  funds,  or 
who  have  laboured  in  the  missionary  field  under  its  patron- 
age, have  passed  into  the  eternal  state,  and  are,  doubtless, 
admitted  into  the  joy  of  their  Lord.  Were  it  possible  for 
them  to  revisit  the  scenes  they  have  forever  left,  to  mingle 
with  the  assemblies  in  which  they  once  mingled,  to  address 
the  listening  audiences  some  of  them  once  addressed,  or  to 
take  the  collecting  round  that  once  they  took,  with  what 
new  feelings  would  they  engage  in  the  great  work  of  Chris- 
tian missions  !  What  trifles  would  obstacles  seem  !  What 
a  privilege  the  opportunity  of  liberality  !  The  sacrifice  of 
time,  of  labour,  of  property,  though  increased  a  hundred 
fold  above  all  former  sacrifices,  would  seem  a  comparative- 
ly trifling  exertion  !  And  why  these  changed,  these  more 
impressive  views  ?  Could  we  ask  their  sainted  spirits,  the 
answer  might  be,  "  We  have  seen  eternal  things ;  the 
awful  realities  of  eternity  are  exhibited  to  our  view :  and 
now  we  have  learned  that  the  labours  of  ten  thousand  lives 


422  NARRATIVE    OF     THE 

would  be  well  employed  in  directing  one  immortal  spirit  to 
heaven.  We  have  seen  eternity.  It  stretches  its  intermin- 
able duration  before  us.  All  the  full  blaze  of  its  glorious 
happiness  shines  upon  us.  And  now  we  know  the  great- 
ness of  redeeming  love  that  rescued  us  from  the  darkness 
of  eternal  night." 

Our  departed  brethren  and  sisters  cannot  thus  address 
us  ;  but  we  must  enter  eternity  ere  long.  One  by  one  every 
minister  must  cease  to  plead  this  sacred  cause.  One  by  one 
the  name  of  every  collector,  and  every  subscriber  must  van- 
ish from  our  subscription  list,  till  not  one  remains.  One  by 
one  every  missionary,  and  every  convert  must  die.  O  that 
each  name  may  be  found  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life  !  But, 
surely,  every  one  whose  name  stands  there  would,  if  regret 
could  be  felt  in  heaven,  weep,  even  there,  at  having  done  so 
little  for  a  cause,  so  intimately  connected  with  the  travail 
of  the  Saviour's  soul,  and  the  good  of  immortal  multitudes. 

Let  the  Christian  reader  rise  from  the  perusal  of  this  nar- 
rative, and  resolve  to  devote  his  life,  his  time,  his  all  to  the 
promotion  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation  of  men. 


FINIS. 


CONTENTS. 


Introductory  Remarks — English  General  Baptists — Engage  in  Mis- 
sions— Reasons  for  publishing  this  work — Anticipations. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Bampton  and  Peggs  offer  to  become  missionaries — Ordination — Ad- 
vice addressed  to  the  new  missionaries 1 

CHAPTER  II. 

Embarkation  of  missionaries — Letter  from  Mr.  B. — Letter  from  Mr. 
Peggs  at  Madeira — Journal  of  the  voyage — Arrival  at  Madras — 
Arrived  at  Serampore 12 

CHAPTER  III. 

Orissa  selected  as  the  scene  of  missionary  operations — Account  of 
Orissa — Perilous  voyage — Overland  journey — Notices  of  Cut- 
tack 24 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Study  of  the  language — Address  in  Oriya — Remarks  on  missionary 
labours — Tracts — Schools — English  preaching— Extracts  from  jour- 
nals— Death  of  Mr.  Peggs' child,  &c 38 

CHAPTER   V. 

Choice  of  a  second  Station — Account  of  Jugurnath — ditto  by  Hindoos 
— Mr.  Bampton's  account  of  the  Ruth  Jattra — Cuttack — Abraham — 
Missionary  operations — Baptism  of  Mr.  R 57 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  move  to  Pooree — Arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lacey — 
Journey  from  the  vessel,  with  Mr.  Peggs,  to  Cuttack — Missionary 
excursion — Removal  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  L.  to  Pooree— Mode  of  living, 
&c. — Peggs'  ill  health — Suttee  at  Cuttack — Missionary  labour  at 
Cuttack — Mr.  Bampton's  labours  at  Pooree — Horrid  account  of  a 

suttee 89 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Ordination,  and  arrival  in  India  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sutton — Letters  from 
Mrs.  S. — Account  of  her  death — Excursions  to  idolatrous  festivals— 
Mr.  Bampton's  journey  to  Ganjam — Mr.  Peggs'  labours  at  Cuttack — 
Baptism — Death  of  Mr.  Peggs'  child — English  preaching — Labours 

of  Mr.  Lacey Missionary  proceedings  at  Jugurnath Ruth 

Jattra Ill 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Mr.  Peggs'  illness  and  return  to  England — His  character — Mr.  La- 
cey's  labours  at  Cuttack — Death  of  Mr.  R. — Journal  of  Mr.  L. — 
Letters  from  Mr.  Bampton — Journal  of  country  excursions — Re- 
marks on  a  missionary's  first  year — Journal  of  Mr.  Sutton — Suttee 
rescued — Visit  to  Berhampore — Schools — Reflections  at  Jugur- 
nath  151 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Mr.  Lacey's  labours  at  Cuttack — Country  trip— Missionary  labour  at 
Pooree — Opposition — Hindoo  wanderers  after  salvation — Mr. 


424  CONTENTS. 


Hampton's  journal — Pilgrims  measuring  their  way  to  Jugurnath — 
Journal  of  Mr.  Sutton — Accident — Immolation  at  Jugurnath — An 
incident 196 

CHAPTER  X. 

Mr.  Bampton's  labours  at  Pooree — Ganiam — Mode  of  travelling — 
Hopeful  inquirers  at  Cuttack— Journal  of  Mr.  Lacey — Schools — 
English  schools — Letter  of  Mr.  Sutton — Erection  and  opening  first 
chapel  in  Cuttack — Journcv  to  Kontiloo— Addition  to  the  church  at 
Cuttack 228 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Labours  of  Mr.  Lacey — Three  Hindoo  festivals — Gunga  Dhor — 
Baptism  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B. — Distribution  of  Scriptures  and  tracts — 
Journal  of  Mr.  Lacey — Mr.  Bampton's  labours — Missionary  jour- 
neys— Interesting  rnquirer  at  Berhampore — Baptism  first  Hindoo—- 
Mr, and  Mrs.  Sutton  remove  to  Balasore — Missionary  labour — 
School  at  Rabana — Temples  and  idols  at  Jajepoor — Extracts  from 
journals — Arrival  of  Mr.  Cropper — Advice  to  new  missiona- 
ries  264 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Mr.  Bampton's  illness  and  labours — Erun's  two  wives — Pooree — Let- 
ter from  Mr.  Bampton — Atmaram — Mr.  Cropper's  journal — Swing- 
ing festival — Extracts  from  journal — Mr.  Cropper's  death — Cuttack 
— Baptism  of  Gunga  Dhor — Other  baptisms — Extracts  from  Mr.  La- 
cey's journal — Letter  by  the  old  gooroo— Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sutton's 
journey  to  the  northeast  of  Orissa — Gunga  Dhor — Labours  at  Bala- 
sore  324 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Missionary  labour  at  Cuttack — Baptism  of  Krupa  Sindoo  and  Ram 
Chundra — Remarks  on  separating  converts  from  their  families — 
Trials  of  native  converts — Baptisms — Native  inquirers — Baptism  of 
Gunga's  wife — Birth  of  his  child — Extracts  from  Mr.  Lacey's  jour- 
nal— Messrs.  Sutton  and  Sunders'  labours  at  Balasore — Baptism  of 
Mrs.  Sunder,  and  journey  to  Midnapore— Letter  from  Mr.  Sutton — 
Labours  at  Pooree  and  B'erhampore — Journey  to  Pipplee,  Bobanes- 
wer,  &c 352 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

Remarks  on  the  state  of  the  mission — Rama  engaged  as  a  preacher — 
His  journal — Gunga  Dhor's  labours  and  fall — Restoration  of  Gunga 
and  Krupa  Sindoo— Baptisms — Mr.  Lacey's  labours — Mr.  Sutton's 
labours  at  Balasore — Arrival  of  Mr.  Brown — Hindoo  murderer — 
Last  illness  and  death  of  Mr.  Bampton — Poetry — Hindoo  foundling 
girl '. 371 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Peculiarity  in  missionary  labour  in  India — Removal  of  Mr.  Sutton 
from  Balasore — Cruel  nature  of  H'ndooism — Hindoo  doctrine  of  re- 
wards and  punishments — Missionary  labour  and  success  at  Berham- 
pore, Pooree,  Pipplee,  &,c. — Reflections — Missionary  labour  at 
Cuttack— Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brown — Letter  from  Mr.  B. — Interesting 
baptism — Nominal  Christian  Hindoos — Difficulties  of  Hindoo  con- 
verts—Christian village — Visit  to  a  native  village — Native  preach- 
ers— Letter  from  Ram  Chundra — Death  of  Hindoo  Christians — Ob- 
servations on  missionary  labours — Concluding  address.  .  .  389 


This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last 
date  stamped  below 


Mtf  8     1959 


.  -sf  o  ««a 
BCT3119 


o  V 


ID-URL  OCT  2  2 

REC 
Lt 


OCT 


AM 
7-4 

4 


j)          3w-2, '45(3232) 


EIVED 
-URL 


22  1965 

4-9 


PM 
9-10 


iiin  ii  iiiii  mil  ill  ..,„,„„,, , 

A    001  146460     9 


